Vous êtes sur la page 1sur 433

All Sturm and no Drang

Beckett and Romanticism


Beckett at Reading 2006

Samuel Beckett Today/Aujourdhui 18

An Annual Bilingual Review Revue Annuelle Bilingue

EDITORS: Chief Editors: Marius Buning and Sjef Houppermans (The Netherlands) Editorial Board: Marius Buning, Matthijs Engelberts, Sjef Houppermans (The Netherlands), Dirk Van Hulle (Belgium), Angela Moorjani (USA) and Danile de Ruyter (The Netherlands) Advisory Board: Enoch Brater (USA), Mary Bryden (UK), Lance Butler (France), Keir Elam (Italy), Stan E. Gontarski (USA), Onno Kosters (The Netherlands), John Pilling (UK), Jean-Michel Rabat (USA) and Dominique Viart (France) EDITORIAL CORRESPONDENCE: All editorial correspondence should be addressed to: Dr M. Buning Nicolaas Maesstraat 88 1071 RE Amsterdam The Netherlands buningmarius@cs.com Toute correspondance destine la rdaction doit tre adresse : Dr S. Houppermans Faculteit der Letteren Vakgroep Frans, Bote postale 9515 2300 RA Leiden Pays Bas Subscriptions, Advertisements and Business Correspondence: Editions Rodopi B.V., Tijnmuiden 7, 1046 AK Amsterdam, The Netherlands, Telephone (020) - 611.48.21, Fax (020) - 447.29.79 USA/Canada: Editions Rodopi, 295 North Michigan Avenue Suite 1B Kenilworth, NJ 07033, USA, Tel.: ++ 1 (908) 298 9071, Fax.: ++ 1 (908) 298 9075, (USA only) 1-800-225-3998

All Sturm and no Drang


Beckett and Romanticism
Beckett at Reading 2006

Edited by

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon

Amsterdam - New York, NY 2007

Cover photo: Anonymous, Samuel Beckett The paper on which this book is printed meets the requirements of ISO 9706: 1994, Information and documentation - Paper for documents Requirements for permanence. Le papier sur lequel le prsent ouvrage est imprim remplit les prescriptions de "ISO 9706:1994, Information et documentation - Papier pour documents Prescriptions pour la permanence". ISBN: 978-90-420-2301-7 Editions Rodopi B.V., Amsterdam - New York, NY 2007 Printed in The Netherlands

TABLE OF CONTENTS
Introduction Beckett and Romanticism 1. Dirk Van Hulle Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism and the Modern Prometheus 2. Paul Lawley Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett 3. Elizabeth Barry The Long View: Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs 4. Mark Nixon Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s 5. Chris Ackerley Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence 6. Franz Michael Maier Two Versions of Nacht und Trume: What Franz Schubert Tells Us about a Favourite Song of Beckett 7. John Bolin The irrational heart: Romantic Disillusionment in Murphy and The Sorrows of Young Werther

15

31

47

61

77

91

101

8. Andrew Eastham Becketts Sublime Ironies: The Trilogy, Krapps Last Tape, and the Remainders of Romanticism 117 9. Michael Angelo Rodriguez Romantic Agony: Fancy and Imagination in Samuel Becketts All Strange Away

131

Table of Contents

Beckett at Reading 2006 10. Mara Jos Carrera En un lugar della mancha: Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook 11. Friedhelm Rathjen Neitherways: Long Ways in Becketts Shorts 12. John Pilling From an Abandoned Work: all the variants of the one 13. Anthony Cordingley Beckett and lordre naturel: The Universal Grammar of Comment c'est/How It Is 14. Marion Fries-Dieckmann Beckett and the German Language: Text and Image 15. Rnn McDonald What a male!: Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play 16. Sean Lawlor Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World 17. David A. Hatch Samuel Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention 18. Paul Stewart A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre 19. Gregory Byala Murphy, Order, Chaos

145

161

173

185

201

213

227

241

257

271

Table of Contents

20. Maximilian de Gaynesford Knowing How To Go On Ending 21. Karine Germoni The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

285

297

22. Dirk Van Hulle / Mark Nixon Holo and unholo: The Beckett Digital Manuscript Project 313

Free Space 23. Jackie Blackman Beckett Judaizing Beckett: a Jew from Greenland in Paris 325 24. Russell Smith The acute and increasing anxiety of the relation itself: Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation 341 25. Thomas J. Cousineau Demented vs. Creative Emulation in Murphy 26. Sjef Houppermans Falling Down and Standing Up and Falling Down Again 27. Carla Taban Molloy: de jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle 28. Guillaume Gesvret Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit (Mal vu mal dit, Cap au pire et ...que nuages...) 29. Anne Cousseau Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett: Cette parole nue qui vient de la souffrance Notes on Contributors

355

367

377

393

407 425

INTRODUCTION
No matter how tongue-in-cheek Becketts references to Romanticism sometimes are, they keep recurring with a remarkable persistence throughout his work. The blue flower, one of the key symbols of Romantic yearning for unreachable horizons, is already present in Becketts personal Sturm und Drang piece, his first published story Assumption. Later on, the Blaue Blume appears as the blue bloom in A Wet Night, alluding to Leopold Blooms activities in the Nausicaa episode of Ulysses. To what extent Romanticism plays a role in Becketts developing poetics and his positioning vis--vis his great examples Joyce and Proust is a fascinating, because difficult, question. In his essay on the latters work, Beckett discerns a romantic strain in Proust, a retrogressive tendency, receding from the Symbolists back towards Victor Hugo. Although the blue flower seems to have withered after its reappearance in Watt, the impossible yearning it stands for never completely disappeared, from his early notes on Beethovens An die ferne Geliebte (in the Dream Notebook) to the missing word (Stirrings Still) afaint afar away (what is the word). The entry on Romanticism in the Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett points out, with reference to Molloy: His condition is essentially that of SB himself, mockery qualified by an undercurrent of German Romanticism, in literature (Hlderlin), music (Schubert), and art (Caspar David Friedrich). Not least of this, as in the art of Jack Yeats, was the sense of isolation, the insignificant human figure in an indifferent world, far from Wordsworths pantheistic belief but at the heart of the Winterreise. This love is manifest more obviously in the later drama, where SB is less fearful of deciduous beauty. A good study of the Romantic impulse in SBs writings, revealing unexpected insights into a tradition vehemently rejected but never quite denied, is currently lacking. (487) In the past few decades there have been scattered efforts to shed some light on isolated traces of, or references to, Romanticism, but it remains difficult to fathom Becketts ambiguous and somewhat paradoxical

Introduction

attitude toward this period in literature, music and art history. Far from being a comprehensive examination, the dossier on Beckett and Romanticism in the current issue of Samuel Beckett Today / Aujourdhui tries to give an impetus to the study of this complex theme with contributions on Becketts attitudes toward Romantic aesthetics in general, including notions such as the sublime, irony, failure, ruins, fragments, fancy, imagination, epitaphs, translation, unreachable horizons, the infinite, the infinitesimal and the unfinished, but also on Becketts reading about the Romantic period (such as Mario Prazs The Romantic Agony and Thophile Gautiers Histoire du romantisme), his affinity with specific Romantic artists and their influence on works such as Murphy, the trilogy, Krapps Last Tape and All Strange Away. The second part of the current issue presents a selection of papers given at the Beckett at Reading 2006 conference in Reading (30 April 2 May 2006), which was jointly organised by the Beckett International Foundation and the Universitys School of English and American Literature. The conference marked Becketts centenary, an event that Beckett himself had viewed in 1981 (the year of his 75th Birthday) as something to be avoided: I dread the year now upon us and all the fuss in store for me here, as if it were my centenary. Ill make myself scarce while it lasts, where I dont know. Perhaps the Great Wall of China, crouch behind it till the coast is clear. (Letter to Jocelyn Herbert, 11 January 1981; RUL) Reflecting the importance of the Beckett Foundations Archive to scholars, the focus of the conference somewhat naturally tended to be on empirical research and manuscript studies, but this did not exclude other approaches. Indeed, the variety of essays included in this issue shows the importance and benefits of scholarly dialogue and crossfertilization between different approaches. Scholars attending the conference were also introduced to the ongoing project of establishing digital editions of Becketts manuscripts, and an outline of this work is presented at the end of the section. While the previous SBT/A volume (Prsence de Samuel Beckett) was predominantly French, the current issue is mainly English. Its Freespace, however, is truly bilingual. Different forms of otherness characterize several of these contributions, opening with essays on Beckett and Judaism, and the enunciative relation between author and 10

Introduction

text (focusing on Blanchot, Foucault, and Agamben). Falling down is the central motif in two other English essays, whereas the French contributions zoom in on linguistic matters, the posture of prayer in Becketts works and the relationship between Charles Juliet and Samuel Beckett. The volume as a whole shows that Beckett Studies is in a better state than Murphy during its arduous journey toward publication, described by Beckett as All Sturm and no Drang (letter to Mary Manning Howe, 14 November 1936; HRHRC).

11

BECKETT AND ROMANTICISM

ACCURSED CREATOR: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus

Dirk Van Hulle


The Romantic period is part of what Reinhart Koselleck has called the Sattelzeit (saddle period), the era that flanks the French Revolution by fifty years on either side. To investigate Becketts ambiguous attitude towards this period, this essay starts with the Graveyard Poets and concludes with Mary Shelleys hideous progeny as she called Frankenstein in the introduction to the 1831 edition. The essay investigates the relationship between the modern Prometheus and his creature, and the theme of creation as a muddy but central issue in Becketts works and self-translations.

The subtitle of Mary Shelleys most famous book refers to Frankenstein as the modern Prometheus. The rebellious Titan who steals fire from Olympus to save mankind was the champion of the great Romantic poets, notably Byron and Percy Shelley. The idea of defying the gods has not only had an influence on Romantic poetics, but was still noticeable in post-war literature as an artistic tendency which John Barth referred to as the romantic tradition of rebelling against Tradition (65). This defiant aspect of the Prometheus myth can be retraced in Samuel Becketts works, as Angela Moorjani has shown with reference to Catastrophe, suggesting a correspondence between the Protagonist and a defiant Prometheus in opposition to the Zeuslike Director (2005, 194). The present essay focuses on another aspect of the Prometheus myth, which has its origins in the Roman version of the Prometheus legend, notably in the Metamorphoses: the Ovidian Prometheus creates human beings by mixing earth with rain. The resulting mud is what we are, according to the text of Eh Joe: Mud thou art (1990, 365) instead of dust as in the King James version of Genesis (III.19). In Rick Clucheys copy of the bilingual English/German edition, in the right margin next to the line Mud thou art / Dreck bist du, Becketts marginalia refer to Luthers translation: Den[n] du bist Erde / u[nd] sollst zu Erde werden / (Luther) / Genesis III 19 (RUL MS 3626, 59).1 At the same time this

Dirk Van Hulle

biblical reference is also an allusion to Goethes line die Erde hat mich wieder immediately after Fausts suicide attempt, which Beckett quoted with a twist in the Addenda to Watt: die Merde hat mich wieder (1981, 251). 1. nights young thoughts In this down-to-earth view of humanity the origin of human creatures coincides with their final resting place, the focal point of the Graveyard Poets. In Murphy, Samuel Beckett refers to one of these poets by trivializing Edward Youngs Night Thoughts: But now it was wintertime again, nights young thoughts had been put back an hour (73-74). The same pun recurs in the eighth of the Texts for Nothing, but this time in the form of a self-translation: Tout cela est libre, tout cela est tentant. Vais-je y glisser, essayer den faire profiter encore une fois, mes infirmits de rve, pour quelles deviennent chair et tournent, en saggravant, autour de cette place grandiose que je confonds peut-tre avec celle de la Bastille, jusqu tre juges dignes de ladjacent Pre-Lachaise ou, mieux, prmaturment soulages en voulant traverser, lheure du berger. (1991, 173) The vacancy is tempting, shall I enthrone my infirmities, give them this chance again, my dream infirmities, that they may take flesh and move, deteriorating, round and round this grandiose square which I hope I dont confuse with the Bastille, until they are deemed worthy of the adjacent Pre Lachaise or, better still, prematurely relieved trying to cross over, at the hour of nights young thoughts. (1995, 134) The reversal of night and young is symptomatic of Becketts problematic attitude towards pre-Romantic and Romantic authors. He often pokes fun at them and yet he seems to be strangely attracted to (at least certain aspects of) their works. In the case of the Graveyard Poets, the attraction may be connected less with the pleasures of melancholy as Thomas Warton called them but with a more general dissatisfaction with an enlightened confidence in knowability. With regard to schoolmen and sages, Thomas Parnell already wrote in his 16

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus

Night-Piece on Death: Their books from wisdom widely stray, / Or point at best the longest way. / Ill seek a readier path, and go / Where wisdoms surely taught below (qtd. in Punter and Byron, 11). David Punter and Glennis Byron summarize the Graveyard Poets aesthetics as an attempt to learn the secrets of life from prolonged and absorbed meditation on its extreme limit: death (11). Against this background Becketts reference to the Graveyard Poets may seem to be a reaction to Joyces encyclopaedic approach to literature in the direction of knowing more (qtd. in Knowlson 1996, 352) but the matter is more complex than it may appear to be. After the war, Beckett still admitted to Jake Schwartz that he had an innate passion for knowledge, which demanded periodic satisfaction and that secretly he even dreamed of reading through all the volumes of an encyclopaedia after which he received a complete set of the Encyclopaedia Britannica to quench his thirst for knowledge (Bair, 493-94). But this Faustian trait is relativized in a letter to Jacoba van Velde (12 April 1958): On ma donn ldition 1911 de lEncyclopdie Britannique. 28 volumes. Trop tard. (NAF 19794, 53). It might have been too late for encyclopaedic projects, but the question is whether Beckett would ever have been able to engage himself with total abandon in any encyclopaedic project, for a quarter of a century earlier he had already discovered that, in spite of this innate passion for knowledge, the accumulation of erudition and verbal booty was more of an obstacle than a incentive to his literary projects.2 Similarly, his allusions to Edward Young and the Graveyard Poets involve a complex combination of attraction and resistance, as H. Porter Abbott notes: By appropriating the romantic tradition of the associative, incondite meditation, Beckett accentuates his difference (91). Porter Abbott draws attention to the stylistic correspondences between the vaguely iambic dying fall in Youngs Night Thoughts and the twilight passages in Becketts Texts for Nothing, but he immediately points out the differences as well: In the romantic tradition, the quality of being formally unreined is grounded in the confidence that the individual mind can generate, through the free exercise of its own powers, texts that would be at once beautiful and wise, coherent and deep. The very looseness of the form in this tradition was a promise of higher connectedness; its obscurity, an intimation of higher meaning. But in Becketts 17

Dirk Van Hulle

hands, the looseness of the text augments the anxiety of relatedness and the despair of meaning. (91) The same confidence characterizes Youngs Conjectures on Original Composition (1759): The mind of a man of Genius is a fertile and pleasant field (34). Young emphasizes that unlike imitations, which are often a sort of Manufacture, an Original rises spontaneously from the vital root of Genius (43). The man of Genius Young had in mind was modelled after a particular image, that had already been suggested in the beginning of the eighteenth century by the Earl of Shaftesbury in his Advice to an Author (1710): Such a poet is indeed a second Maker; a just Prometheus under Jove (qtd. in Abrams 1953, 280). In the history of the so-called Genie-Zeit, the figure of Prometheus personified the defiance of authority and established poetic codes. As Jochen Schmidt illustrates in Die Geschichte des GenieGedankens, the idea of the artist as a god on earth (deus in terris), which was already prominent in the Renaissance, became more distinct when it was linked to the figure of Prometheus during the Genie-Zeit (Schmidt, 258-59). But it was Goethe who turned this simile into a programme by means of his poem Prometheus, which Beckett typed out (TCD MS 10971/1, 72r-v). As Mark Nixon points out (2006, 265), this excerpt is inextricably linked up with Becketts reading of John G. Robertsons A History of German Literature (1902) and Goethes Aus meinem Leben: Dichtung und Wahrheit, the reading traces of which can also be found in the same notebook. In Becketts Books Matthew Feldman draws particular attention to the final stanza in relation to Becketts persistent exploration of the creative act itself in his postwar works (2006, 27). Both aspects of the mythical Prometheus the defiant fire/lightbringer and the creator (referred to as Prometheus plasticator) resonate in Becketts works. James Knowlson establishes a link between Becketts early reading of Goethes poem and his post-war works by pointing out that, towards the end of the 1960s, Beckett quoted with relish in German some of the rebellious, accusatory lines of the poem (568), echoes of which recur in Lessness. The sole upright figure which will curse God [...] face to the open sky (1995, 197 and 201) resembles the attitude of the creature as Prometheus moulded it, according to Ovid: whereas other creatures walked with their heads 18

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus

facing downwards, looking at the earth, human beings were given an upturned aspect (trans. Kline), because Prometheus commanded them to stand upright and look towards the sky (os homini sublime dedit caelumque videre / iussit et erectos ad sidera tollere vultus; Ovid, I.85-86). Apart from Prometheus defiance, his role as plasticator also seems to have caught Becketts special attention. Goethes Prometheus is not just one of the rebels of the Genieperiode [who] exploited the element of Promethean defiance against vested authority, in order to attack the code of poetic rules, as Abrams calls them; he is as ambitious as Doctor Praetorius in James Whales The Bride of Frankenstein (1935) in that he is intent on creating not just a homunculus (like Fausts assistant Wagner), but an entire species: Hier sitz ich, form Menschen Nach meinem Bilde, Ein Geschlecht, das mir gleich sei (Here I sit, making men / In my own image, / A race that shall be like me) (TCD MS 10971/1/72) A year after the release of Whales Faustian sequel of Frankenstein, Beckett read (and took extensive excerpts from) Goethes Faust. After that reading experience, the focus on the creative act was increasingly mixed with the image of the homunculus. The making of such a small creature recurs a few times in the trilogy.3 Becketts own creatures may be regarded as homuncules too, but what characterizes these literary compositions is that they are mainly occupied with decomposition. 2. turning-point, or: Wordsworth Ho In this context it is remarkable how Beckett, presenting his work as a composition in reverse, uses Wordsworth as a contrasting background, notably his famous definition of poetry as the spontaneous overflow of powerful feelings, taking its origin from emotion recollected in tranquillity. While Wordsworth explains how successful composition generally begins,4 Beckett is more interested in decomposition. In the years immediately after the so-called revelation, Wordsworths famous definition is insistently distorted, for instance in The Expelled (Recollecting these emotions, with the celebrated advantage of 19

Dirk Van Hulle

tranquillity [Beckett 1995, 58]) and in Texts for Nothing (what tranquillity, and know there are no more emotions in store [125]). But it is in the trilogy that Molloy formulates the important reversal of composition into decomposition: It is in the tranquillity of decomposition that I remember the long confused emotion which was my life [...] To decompose is to live too, I know, I know, dont torment me, but one sometimes forgets (1955-58, 25). This reversal comes close to the tuning-point in Krapps Last Tape, which only became the vision at last in the third typescript: Spiritually a year of profound gloom and indigence until that memorable night in March, at the end of the pier, in the howling wind, never to be forgotten, when suddenly I saw the whole thing. The turning-point vision, at last (HRHRC 4.2, Ts. 3). Krapps vision thus turns out to be a revision. Beckett explicitly asked James Knowlson to make clear once and for all that his own revelation was different from Krapps vision (Knowlson, 352; 772n55). Becketts reformulation of his own vision contrasted his own working method with Joyces. In this context Becketts vision also indicates a turning-point between a Joycean work in progress and his own work in regress not simply in the sense of doing the opposite of Joyce, but rather as a radicalisation of the idea to accommodate decomposition in ones composition, which is already present in Joyces Finnegans Wake, writing its own wrunes forever (Joyce 1939, 19). Becketts written ruins are quite different from the selfindulgence of Ossianic antiquarianism and the eighteenth-century taste for ruins, which have no attraction for him, as John Pilling notes (1976, 136). Becketts writings are wrunes in the etymological sense of ruere, to collapse, to fall down. While the sole upright figure in Lessness may have been inspired by Prometheus, the text also writes its own ruins, opening with the words Ruins true refuge (1995, 197). In a similar way Winnie in Happy Days is decomposing in upright position. As a consequence, the turning-point implies a double perspective on the Prometheus myth in terms of creation and decreation, composition and decomposition, but also with regard to the relationship between creator and creature. 3. Accursed progenitor In 1816 Byron and Shelley were still continuing the tradition that was set in motion by the Sturm und Drang poets, such as the young Goethe, 20

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus

regarding Prometheus as a satanic hero. In his Dichtung und Wahrheit Goethe argues that the difference between (notably Miltons) Satan and Prometheus is that the latter is more contructive: Miltons Satan attempts to destroy Gods creation while Prometheus is a creator himself (Goethe 1991, 687). Byron, in his poem Prometheus, pities his hero (Thy Godlike crime was to be kind [...] / And strengthen Man with his own mind, 265), whereas Percy Shelley, in the Preface to Prometheus Unbound, sees his hero as the type of the highest perfection of moral and intellectual nature, impelled by the purest and the truest motives to the best and noblest ends (207). The only imaginary being resembling Prometheus, according to Shelley, is another bringer of light: Lucifer or Satan, as depicted in Miltons Paradise Lost (206-7). In A Defence of Poetry, too, he claims that Nothing can exceed the energy and magnificence of the character of Satan as expressed in Paradise Lost. It is a mistake to suppose that he could ever have been intended for the popular personification of evil (526). While Percy Shelley clearly expressed his sympathy with Promethean bringers of fire and light, Mary Shelley empathized with Adam, as the epigraph to Frankenstein, or: The Modern Prometheus indicates: Did I request thee, Maker, from my clay / To mold me man, did I solicit thee / From darkness to promote me? / Paradise Lost (1992, 1). In Miltons Paradise Lost, these lines are preceded by Adams exclamation: O fleeting joys / Of Paradise, dear bought with lasting woes! (262; Book X.741-42), which are the lines Winnie refers to in Happy Days: What is that wonderful line? [Lips.] Oh fleeting joys [lips] oh something lasting woe. [Lips. She is interrupted by disturbance from Willie. He is sitting up. She lowers lipstick and mirror []] (Beckett 1990, 141). Each oh is preceded by lips, prefiguring Mouths lips in Not I, but also stressing the importance of cosmetics in the midst of terrestrial joys and woes: the common etymology of cosmos and cosmetics is Winnies answer to Becketts quest for a new form which admits the chaos and does not try to say that the chaos is really something else, as Beckett told Tom Driver in the same year as the first production of Happy Days: To find a form that accommodates the mess, that is the task of the artist now.5 The link with the epigraph of Frankenstein reinforces the importance of the turning-point in Becketts poetics, which seems to imply a bidirectional perspective, analogous to the difference between Percy and Mary Shelleys respective viewpoints on Paradise Lost. Not 21

Dirk Van Hulle

Satan, not Frankenstein or the modern Prometheus, but Frankensteins creature, Eve and Adam, Winnie and Willie become the focalizers. In Endgame, Hamm would prefer to undo creation, cursing his father as Accursed progenitor! and Accursed fornicator! (1990, 96) insisting on the same -tor ending with an exclamation mark as in the Creatures exclamation: Accursed creator! when he discovers Frankensteins journal: Accursed creator! Why did you form a monster so hideous that even you turned from me in disgust? [...] Satan had his companions, fellow-devils, to admire and encourage him; but I am solitary and abhorred. (126) During the important moment in Frankenstein when Victor meets the daemon at the sea of ice in the middle of the tremendous, vast, sublime, awful, magnificent, majectic, and solitary grandeur of the scene (93-94) the creature reminds Frankenstein of his duties as a father: Remember, that I am thy creature; I ought to be thy Adam, but I am rather the fallen angel (96-97), threatening to become the author of your own speedy ruin (98). When the focalization shifts to the nameless daemon and he is allowed to tell his tale, Mary Shelley inserts a moment of defamiliarization by presenting the rising of the moon as if it were an unprecedented phenomenon: I started up and beheld a radiant form rise from among the trees (99-100). In his Defence of Poetry Percy Shelley formulated this Shklovskyan defamiliarization avant la lettre by presenting poetry as the power that creates anew the universe after it has been annihilated in our minds by the recurrence of impressions blunted by reiteration and purges from our inward sight the film of familiarity which obscures from us the wonder of our being (533). It is with this unprejudiced, childlike view that the creature observes the De Laceys. Since [a]ll things exist as they are perceived (533) Percy Shelleys variation on Berkeleys esse est percipi the De Lacey family only exists in literary history as it is perceived by the Creature. Especially the old De Lacey thus comes across as the incarnation of kindness. This moment is referred to in Murphy as an arch scene of sentimentality: All you need, said Wylie, is a little kindness [] Miss Counihan and I are your friends. Cooper could not have looked more gratified if he had been Frankensteins daemon and Wylie De Lacey. (Beckett 1957, 123-24) The first thing Frankensteins daemon sees through a chink in the wood is a small room that is very bare of furniture: In one corner, near a small fire, sat an old 22

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus

man, leaning his head on his hands in a disconsolate attitude (104). While the De Lacey scene as a whole is ridiculed in Murphy, the more specific image of an old man with his head on his hands recurs repeatedly in Becketts later works, up until the penultimate text, Stirrings Still: One night as he sat at his table head on hands he saw himself rise and go (Beckett 1995, 259). The old De Lacey in Frankenstein plays a mournful air on his instrument and a few lines further on the creature is overpowered by emotions, a mixture of pain and pleasure, such as I had never before experienced (104). The pain and pleasure and powerful emotions, reminiscent of Wordsworths Preface to the Lyrical Ballads6 and Edmund Burkes Philosophical Inquiry into the Origin of our Idea of the Sublime and the Beautiful (1757),7 recur in Becketts radio play Words and Music: by passion we are to understand a movement of the soul pursuing or fleeing real or imagined pleasure or pain pleasure or pain real or imagined pleasure or pain (1990, 287). When a few moments later Music Plays air, Words is Trying to sing, softly of a man / Huddled oer the ingle and The face in the ashes (291). These ashes may be seen as remnants of Prometheus gift to humanity, but also since the radio plays are so extraordinarily metafictional as embers of a Romantic poetics, expressed in Percy Shelleys Defence of Poetry by means of the image of the fading coal: the mind in creation is as a fading coal which some invisible influence, like an inconstant wind, awakens to transitory brightness: this power arises from within (531).8 Stephen Dedalus in Joyces Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man refers this image when he is setting forth his aesthetic theory on the scholastic quidditas: The mind in that mysterious instant Shelley likened beautifully to a fading coal. The instant wherein that supreme quality of beauty, the clear radiance of the aesthetic image, is apprehended luminously by the mind which has been arrested by its wholeness and fascinated by its harmony is the luminous silent stasis of aesthetic pleasure (Joyce 2000, 231) Unlike the overconfident young Dedalus stress on clear radiance, Becketts works seem to have more affinity with the fading aspect of the coal and Shelleys subsequent description: when composition 23

Dirk Van Hulle

begins, inspiration is already on the decline, and the most glorious poetry that has ever been communicated to the world is probably a feeble shadow of the original conception of the poet (531; emphasis added). This passage contrasts sharply with the triumphant tone of the rest of the Defence, which celebrates poetry as something divine (531). Shelley sees it as at once the centre and circumference of knowledge with its harmonious recurrence of sound: Hence the vanity of translation (514). In the midst of this boisterous discourse, the fading of inspiration on the decline comes across as a moment of weakness in terms of rhetorical strategy. He has to admit that poetry inevitably fails to preserve the brilliance and radiance of the initial moment of inspiration. Beckett, however, focuses precisely on this decline and turns it into a view on composition as a form of decomposition, in which both translation and its vanity are crucial components. Translation played an important role in literary Romanticism, especially in Germany. Adreas Huyssen sees translation as eine Grundstruktur romantischen Denkens (a basic structure of romantic thought; 121). While Percy Shelley spoke of the vanity of translation and the burthen of the curse of Babel (514), August Wilhelm Schlegel regarded poetic translations as merely imperfect approximations. Because of the unreachability of the original the approximation can be referred to such a distance that it might not be worthwhile undertaking the enterprise at all.9 And yet, that is precisely the irresistible challenge of translation, the unendliche Annherung (endless approximation; Huyssen, 121), which is the idea behind the Blaue Blume10 but also behind the asymptotic structure of Becketts late works like Worstward Ho (leastmost in the utmost dim), Stirrings Still (and here a word he could not catch), and of course Comment dire / what is the word. In spite of this close affinity, the difference between the Romantics and Becketts notion of unendliche Annherung is a reversal of perspective. Whereas the Romantic Sehnsucht for the sake of Sehnsucht is a longing for the infinite, Beckett strives after the infinitesimal. In Romanticism, Huyssen argues, translation becomes an allegory of the unreachable original (121). Beckett radicalized this idea by applying it to his own writings. By means of self-translation he turns his own works into unreachable originals. Thus, nights young thoughts in Murphy differ from nights young thoughts in Texts for Nothing. The former are translated into French as les jeunes penses 24

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus

de la nuit avaient t recules dune heure (1965, 58) and because of this recul they will (not unlike Achilles and the tortoise in Zenos paradox) never be able to catch up with Youngs Night Thoughts. In fact, they are only further removed from lheure du berger which is the original of the latter thoughts, translated from the French, stressing the unreachability of the original, until the infirmities are deemed worthy of the adjacent Pre Lachaise (134). As Porter Abbott notes: For Young, the graveyard was a place one passed through, coming out on the other side refined of ones material being. In Becketts text, it seems instead a longed-for point of reentry (92). This longed-for reentry has more affinities with the moment at the end of Mary Shelleys Frankenstein when Victor finds himself at the entrance of the cemetery (195) where everything is silent except the leaves of the trees (which Didi compares to the noise of the dead voices in Waiting for Godot; 1990, 58). But Victor Frankenstein is not allowed to stay, for his Creature lures him away again from the graveyard, that is, the place where its body parts were assembled. In the end, the place of the hideous progenys origin comes down to earth, Dreck, the mud or dust thou art. Becketts interest in what has so equestrianly been called the Sattelzeit is inevitably saddled with the realization that the main thing we do cheval is to give birth astride of a grave (2003, 220).
Notes 1. I wish to thank Mark Nixon for drawing my attention to this document.

2. In his seminal introduction to the edition of the Dream Notebook, John Pilling notes that, by the end of 1931, what had seemed to offer a way forward was beginning to reveal itself as an impediment, referring to Becketts letter to Thomas MacGreevy of 8 November 1931, in which he writes: I have enough butin verbal to strangle anything Im likely to want to say. (qtd. in Pilling 1999, xiv). 3. Malone mentions his want of a homuncule and concludes: Yes, a little creature, I shall try and make a little creature, to hold in my arms, a little creature in my image, no matter what I say (1955-58, 225-26). The Unnamable in his turn claims he has wasted his time behind my mannikins (1955-58, 306), which in the French version are called homuncules (1953, 32).

25

Dirk Van Hulle 4. The emotion is contemplated till by a species of reaction the tranquillity gradually disappears, and an emotion, kindred to that which was before the subject of contemplation, is gradually produced, and does itself actually exist in the mind. (Wordsworth; 1802 version) 5. What I am saying does not mean that there will henceforth be no form in art. It only means that there will be new form, and that this form will be of such a type that it admits the chaos and does not try to say that the chaos is really something else. The form and the chaos remain separate. The latter is not reduced to the former. That is why the form itself becomes a preoccupation, because it exists as a problem separate from the material it accommodates. To find a form that accommodates the mess, that is the task of the artist now. (Samuel Beckett to Tom F. Driver, Beckett by the Madeleine, Columbia University Forum 4, Nr. 3 (1961), 23; qtd. in Hesla, 67) 6. What then does the Poet? He considers man and the objects that surround him as acting and re-acting upon each other, so as to produce an infinite complexity of pain and pleasure (Wordsworth; 1802 version). 7. Sect. VII. Of the Sublime / Whatever is fitted in any sort to excite the ideas of pain and danger, that is to say, whatever is in any sort terrible, or is conversant about terrible objects, or operates in a manner analogous to terror, is a source of the sublime; that is, it is productive of the strongest emotion which the mind is capable of feeling. I say the strongest emotion because I am satisfied the ideas of pain are much more powerful than those which enter on the part of pleasure (86). 8. In the third section of Stirrings Still a sentence thus arises from deep within. It is significant that as soon as it surfaces, it is already on the decline, for the most crucial word is missing: So on till stayed when to his ears from deep within oh how and here a word he could not catch it were to end where never till then (1995, 264). 9. According to Schlegel Alle dichterischen bersetzungen sind nur unvollkommene Annherungen. Die Annherung kann durch die Unnachahmlichkeit und Unerreichbarkeit des Originals in eine so weite Ferne verwiesen werden, dass man dan wohl besser tut, die Sache gar nicht zu unternehmen (A. W. Schlegel, Aus dem Indischen, qtd. in Huyssen, 85). 10. Based on a folk tale about a flower that gives access to hidden treasures, the blue flower became a symbol of Romantic Sehnsucht for the infinite. To a large extent, this development is due to Novalis novel fragment Heinrich von Ofterdingen, in which the eponymous hero feels a longing, not for the

26

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus treasures, but for the flower, so that the Blaue Blume became a symbol for a second-degree Sehnsucht, a longing for longing. For Becketts use of the symbol in Assumption, Calvary by Night, and Watt, see Ackerley and Gontarski, 2004, 63-64).

Works Cited Abbott, A. Porter, Beckett Writing Beckett: The Author in the Authograph (Ithaca and London: Cornell UP, 1996). Abrams, M. H., The Mirror and the Lamp: Romantic Theory and the Critical Tradition (Oxford: Oxford UP, 1953). Ackerley, C. J., and S. E. Gontarski, The Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett (New York: Grove P, 2004). Bair, Deirdre, Samuel Beckett: a biography (London: Jonathan Cape, 1978). Barth, John, The Literature of Exhaustion, in The Friday Book: Essays and Other Nonfiction (Baltimore and London: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1997), 62-76. Beckett, Samuel, Notes on German Literature, TCD MS 10971/1, Trinity College Dublin (1934-36). , Notes on Psychology, TCD MS 10971/8, Trinity College Dublin (1930s). , Letters to Jacoba van Velde, NAF 19794, Bibliothque Nationale de France, Paris (1946-80). , LInnommable (Paris: Minuit, 1953). , Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable (New York: Grove P, 1955-58). , Murphy (New York: Grove P, 1957). , Typescripts of Krapps Last Tape, HRHRC Samuel Beckett Box 4, Folder 2, Harry Ransom Humanities Research Center, University of Texas at Austin (1958). , Murphy (Paris: Minuit, 1965). , Watt (London: Calder, 1981). , The Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber and Faber, 1990). , The Complete Short Prose 1929-1989, ed. S. E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). , Warten auf Godot / En attendant Godot / Waiting for Godot (Frankfurt am Main : Suhrkamp, 2003). Burke, Edmund, A Philosophical Enquiry into the Sublime and Beautiful (London: Penguin Classics, 1998). Byron, The Major Works, ed. Jerome McGann (Oxford: Oxford UP, 2000). Feldman, Matthew, Becketts Books : A Cultural History of Samuel Becketts Interwar Notes (New York / London: Continuum: 2006). Frost, Everett, and Jane Maxwell, compilers, Catalogues of Notes Diverse[s] Holo and of the Samuel Beckett Manuscripts at Trinity College Dublin

27

Dirk Van Hulle Library, in SBT/A 16, ed. Matthijs Engelberts, et al. (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2006), 13-199. Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, Faust, 2 vols. (Stuttgart: Philipp Reclam jun., 1986). Hesla, David, The Shape of Chaos: An Interpretation of the Art of Samuel Beckett (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1971). Huyssen, Andreas, Die frhromantische Konzeption von bersetzung und Aneignung (Zrich: Atlantis Verlag, 1969). Joyce, James, Finnegans Wake (London: Faber and Faber, 1939). , A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man (London: Penguin, 2000). Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). Koselleck, Reinhart, Einleitung, in Geschichtliche Grundbegriffe: Historisches Lexikon zur politisch-sozialen Sprache in Deutschland, ed. Otto Brunner, Werner Conze and Reinhart Koselleck, vol. 1. (Stuttgart: Klett-Cotta, 2004). Milton, John, Paradise Lost (Oxford: Oxford UP, 2004). Moorjani, Angela, Directing or In-directing Beckett: Or What Is Wrong with Catastrophes Director? in SBT/A 15, Historicising Beckett / Issues of Performance, ed. Marius Buning et al. (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2005), 187-99. Nixon, Mark, Scraps of German: Samuel Beckett Reading German Literature, in SBT/A 16, Notes Diverse[s] Holo, ed. Matthijs Engelberts, Everett Frost, with Jane Maxwell (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2006), 259-82. Ovid, (Publius Ovidius Naso), Metamorphoses, ed. Hugo Mangus, The Perseus Digital Library, www.perseus.tufts.edu, accessed 15 May 2007. , The Metamorphoses, trans. A. S. Kline, 2000, www.tkline. freeserve.co.uk/ Ovhome.htm, accessed 15 May 2007. Parnell, Thomas, Night-Piece on Death, in Poems on Several Occasions (London: Lintot, 1722), www.litgothic.com/Texts, accessed 13 May 2007. Pilling, John, Samuel Beckett (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1976). , Becketts Dream and the demon of notesnatching, in Becketts Dream Notebook, ed. John Pilling (Reading: Beckett International Foundation, 1999), vii-xxi. , A Samuel Beckett Chronology (Houndmills & New York: Palgrave, 2006). Punter, David, and Glennis Byron, The Gothic (Oxford: Blackwell, 2004). Schmidt, Jochen, Die Geschichte des Genie-Gedankens in der deutschen Literatur, Philosophie und Politik 1750-1945, 2 vols. (Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft, 1985). Shelley, Mary, Frankenstein, or: The Modern Prometheus (London: Penguin Classics, 1992).

28

Accursed Creator: Beckett, Romanticism, and the Modern Prometheus Shelley, Percy, Poetry and Prose, 2nd ed., ed. Donald H. Reiman (New York and London: W. W. Norton, 2002). Warton, Thomas, The Pleasures of Melancholy (London: Dodsley, 1747). Wordsworth, William, Preface, in Lyrical Ballads, electronic scholarly edition by Bruce Graver and Ron Tetreault, www.rc.umd.edu/ editions/LB, accessed 15 May 2007. Young, Edward, Conjectures on Original Composition, http://rpo.library. utoronto.ca/display/displayprose.cfm?prosenum=16, accessed 24 May 2007.

29

FAILURE AND TRADITION: COLERIDGE / BECKETT

Paul Lawley
Using a model of literary tradition derived from T. S. Eliot and mediated by J. L. Borges, this paper proposes a tradition of creative failure which would enable the work of Beckett to be read through that of S. T. Coleridge, and vice-versa. Two texts by Coleridge are briefly considered in this context, and the problematic of creative failure in which they are implicated is related to key claims in Becketts Three Dialogues. A concluding statement suggests the benefits of reading Coleridge and Beckett within the common perspective of a literary tradition, the perception of which the two writers both shape and are shaped by.

I The sea is very calm because, Hamm helpfully explains, there are no more navigators (Beckett 1986, 124). But once there were (Once!), and a particularly old one more than once told a story. It was about how the Ancient Mariner cruelly and in contempt of the laws of hospitality killed a Sea-bird and how he was followed by many and strange Judgements: and in what manner he came back to his own Country (Coleridge 1969, 186; 1800 text). The last of the strange judgements passed upon the old navigator1 is, if not the most colourful, certainly not the least terrible. When he implores a hermit to shrieve him, the holy Man bids him say What manner man art thou? and the Ancient Mariner recounts the last event of his own story: Forthwith this frame of mine was wrenchd With a woeful agony, Which forcd me to begin my tale And then it left me free. Since then at an uncertain hour, Now oftimes and now fewer,

Paul Lawley

That anguish comes and makes me tell My ghastly aventure. (544-45, lines 611-18, 1798 text) And then he begins, presumably, There was a Ship (528, line 10). The final event of the Mariners story, the strangest of the strange judgements upon him, consists of his being compelled to tell his story of transgression and strange judgements, a story which ends with him being compelled to tell his story and so on. The mariner enters into [t]he Night-mare LIFE-IN-DEATH (194) of his own tale; the watersnake swallows its own tail, and the penance of life (208) is endlessly exacted. Of course the poem is not like this. As we all remember, it has a frame which comprehends the Mariners narrative, from It is an ancyent Marinere,/And he stoppeth one of three (528), by way of reference to the Wedding Guests reactions, through to A sadder and a wiser man/He rose the morrow morn (546). Coleridges monster of solitudes finally affirms the efficacy of prayer in goodly company (545). The frame is distinct from the narrative itself: The Rime of the Ancyent Marinere is not a recursive narrative. To read it as such is not even an understandable misreading. Yet it is a forgivable one, and to speculate that the poem might have been recursive is a stimulating critical gambit.2 Recursive narrative has, in the words of the psychoanalyst Donald P. Spence, an uncanny feel about it (188) which fits with this most uncanny of poems. No reader of Beckett, and no post-Beckett reader (a rather different thing), can (re)turn to the poem without perceiving the shadow of recursion that falls upon and around it.3 That shadow alerts us to the relation between transgression, expiation and narrative act which is as strongly figured in The Ancient Mariner as in any Beckett text. And, despite the apodictic statement in Coleridges 1800 Argument (many and strange Judgements), it is no less ambiguous in its nature. Coleridges notebook entry dated 30 October 1800 further suggests the intimacy of recursion in writing with both impotence and the obscure experience of obligation: He knew not what to do something, he felt, must be done he rose, drew his writing-desk suddenly before him sate down, took the pen & found that he knew not what to do (Coleridge 1957, 834).

32

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett

II Coleridge and Beckett: both are writers preoccupied not just with what is narrated or uttered, but with the act of narration itself, the Scene of Utterance, and with utterance which is impossible to regulate: it is either blocked or unstoppable, impossible or irresistible, compelled or obliged. Both significantly abandoned works, and the relation of each mans texts to the state of completion is often richly ambiguous. Failure and fragmentation are omnipresent, if not always actual. Thematically, too, ambiguous finitude is the common concern: the Nightmare Life-inDeath returns as and in the long sonata of the dead (Beckett 1959, 32).4 The analogies are intriguing, but they cannot in themselves be taken to constitute a significant critical relation especially given the vast differences of creative context and philosophy which can properly be assumed between the Romantic philosopher-poet and the Modern novelist and playwright. Nor is this a matter of influence. As he was hardly less of a library-cormorant (Coleridge 1966, 156) than Coleridge himself, Beckett would have known the major writings at the very least.5 But neither Damned to Fame nor The Grove Companion contains a single reference to Coleridge. Instead I should draw attention to the influence of Beckett on our reading of Coleridge. In this context a famous passage by T. S. Eliot is worth revisiting. [W]hat happens when a new work of art is created is something that happens simultaneously to all the works of art which preceded it, asserted Eliot in Tradition and the Individual Talent (1919). The existing order [of monuments], he continues, is complete before the new work arrives; for order to persist after the supervention of novelty, the whole existing order must be, if ever so slightly, altered; and so the relations, proportions, values of each work of art toward the whole are readjusted; and this is conformity between the old and the new. Whoever has approved this idea of order [] will not find it preposterous that the past should be altered by the present as much as the present is directed by the past. (15) Eliots idea of tradition is monolithic: the form of European, of English literature is single, canonical. The conservative emphasis on order, though it accommodates and even in some way brings about 33

Paul Lawley

internal alteration and readjustment, nonetheless inhibits the conception of plural traditions. For a more playful treatment of the idea, one which characteristically homes in on the paradoxes involved and thereby implies plurality of perspective, we must go to Jorge Luis Borges essay Kafka and His Precursors.6 Borges describes the Kafkaesque features of texts by Zeno, Nan Yu, Kierkegaard, Browning, Lon Bloy and Lord Dunsany. (The motley nature of the crew itself suggests the implications for critical revaluation in this view.) He concludes: In each of these texts we find Kafkas idiosyncrasy to a greater or lesser degree, but if Kafka had never written a line, we would not perceive this quality; in other words, it would not exist. [] The fact is that every writer creates his own precursors. His work modifies our conception of the past, as it will modify the future. (236; authors italics) The footnoting of Tradition and the Individual Talent after the last of these sentences serves only to underline the difference in emphasis. Where Eliot is concerned to establish the dynamics of the canon in an attempt to accommodate creative innovation to traditional cultural values, Borges is, both more and less modestly, interested in the parameters of meaning as they are evident in the paradox of readerly reception which surrounds the Kafkaesque. As indeed it surrounds the Beckettian. We have already briefly reimagined The Rime of the Ancyent Marinere as recursive narrative. However, viewing Coleridge through a Beckettian lens is a matter not just indeed perhaps hardly at all of remarking formal resemblance but of situating both writers within particular traditions.7 Consider one of the most famous moments in Coleridge, the definitions of imagination primary and secondary and fancy in Chapter XIII of Biographia Literaria. This is one of the most celebrated of all instances of philosophical literary criticism, yet to encounter it in its context is disappointing. The chapter is the last in Volume I of the Biographia, so might have been expected to deliver a climactic statement. It does so, but not without affecting an extravagant posture of retreat. The first half of the chapter (On the imagination, or esemplastic power) is conventionally philosophical, proposing two contrary forces, the one of which tends to expand infinitely, while the other strives to apprehend or find itself in this infinity (162). The counteraction [] of the two 34

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett

assumed forces is discussed, and its results contemplated. But then the discussion breaks off with this: Thus far had the work been transcribed for the press, when I received the following letter from a friend whose practical judgment I have had ample reason to estimate and revere, and whose taste and sensibility preclude all the excuses which my selflove might possibly have prompted me to set up in plea against the decision of advisers of equal good sense, but with less tact and feeling. (164) The friend upon whose practical judgement, taste, sensibility, tact and feeling Coleridge relies to guard against self-love turns out to be, as any editor will note, Coleridge himself. The trusted friend records his feelings on encountering the foregoing paragraphs and assures the author that I look forward anxiously to your great book on the Constructive Philosophy which you have promised and announced: and that I will do my best to understand it (165). But he goes on to advise unhesitatingly that the chapter should be withdrawn from this book and reserved for your announced treatise on the Logos or communicative intellect in Man and Deity. The argument has been so truncated in its presentation, he says, that what remains looks () like the fragments of the winding steps of an old ruined tower. Be assured, he warns, if you do publish this chapter in the present work, you will be reminded of Bishop Berkeleys Siris, announced as an Essay on Tarwater, which beginning with Tar ends with the Trinity (166). The friend signs off (Your affectionate, etc.) and the author responds to his advice: In consequence of this very judicious letter, which produced complete conviction on my mind, I shall content myself for the present with stating the main result of the chapter, which I have reserved for that future publication, a detailed prospectus of which the reader will find at the close of the second volume. (167) The definitions of primary and secondary imagination and of fancy then follow, and the chapter the Volume ends with the author trailing an amplified treatment of the powers and privileges of the imagination 35

Paul Lawley

[] in the critical essay on the uses of the supernatural in poetry and the principles that regulate its introduction: which the reader will find prefixed to the poem of The Ancient Mariner (167). In fact the reader will not find it there not in any of the editions. Coleridge never wrote it. Nor will the reader find at the end of the Biographia the detailed prospectus for the great book on the Constructive Philosophy. He never wrote that either. And the reader will similarly look in vain for the treatise on the Logos or communicative intellect in Man and Deity. It is not, of course, that Coleridge never wrote about these matters far from it but that the projected theological-philosophical magnum opus never emerged. It remained a project. This is Coleridge as Krapp without the tapes and (usually) with maudlin self-pity rather than savage self-irony. There are the aspirations [] the resolutions! (Beckett 1986, 218) in the form of the long project lists in the Notebooks: My Works [] The Origin of Evil, an Epic Poem; On the art of prolonging Life by getting up in a morning (Coleridge 1957, 161, 174). And then there are the awful occasions of birthdays, with their inevitable reviews, separating the grain from the husks (Beckett 1986, 217): so completely has a whole year passed, with scarcely the fruits of a month. O Sorrow & Shame! I am not worthy to live Two and thirty years. & this last year above all others! I have done nothing! (2237, Editors note: There are four leaves cut out after this one.) The essential question about Chapter XIII, though, concerns the kind of text the Biographia is at this point. The self-interruption, the staging of an interpersonal (non-philosophical) dialogue by interjection of a fictional letter (which counsels fragmentation out of fear of the prospect of fragmentation), the explicit reference out to non-existent, though confidently projected, texts; and the mixing of all these with post-Kantian philosophical discourse: not only is the generic juxtaposition of autobiography and philosophy not muted; it is actually highlighted and it makes an effect which is hard not to perceive as comic. (The reference to Bishop Berkeley suggests Coleridges awareness of this.)8 Coleridges writing can be situated with that of Robert Burton (The Anatomy of Melancholy), Swift (The Tale of a Tub), Diderot (Jacques le Fataliste) and Sterne (Tristram Shandy), or with that of E. T. A. Hoffmann (Kater Murr) and Carlyle (Sartor Resartus), or with that of Flaubert (Bouvard et Pcuchet) and Joyce (Ulysses). These traditions of Learned Wit, of Romantic Irony, of Stoic Comedy (if indeed they should be thought of as separate) are 36

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett

ones in which Beckett, most clearly in Watt, but not only there, takes his place.9 Indeed, he is both accommodated within them and in turn shapes our perception of them. These are texts which not only present but variously enact and even embody metatextually the comedy of exhaustibility: a task of writing is to be accomplished, whether a duty, a profession, a calling or an obligation; the task is definable, even if enormous, and the ambition is encyclopaedic. And it is possible or so it seems. Yet the prodigies and contortions of redaction which are necessitated by the task always threaten to derail the project and themselves become its major concern. Self-defeat is perpetually impending; the limitations of the medium, including generic and even typographical conventions, are pressed upon the reader, and the results are comic. The comedy is one of incompletion, fragmentation and failure. Failure is the point. The famous definition, which is framed by the dogged apologia I have described, is this: The primary imagination I hold to be the living power and prime agent of all human perception, and as a repetition in the finite mind of the eternal act of creation in the infinite I AM (167). Reviewing a translation of Rilke in 1936, Beckett spoke of that poets urge to rehabilitate the Ichgott (Beckett 1983, 66), and of that prime article of the Rilkean faith, which provides for the interchangeability of Rilke and God (67). It might be said of Coleridges definition that it is all too aware of the uninterchangeability of Coleridge and God, and that this awareness is most fully registered in the word repetition. Read within the context we have considered, the definition takes on a darker implication. Because the human imagination cannot achieve the definitive status of the divine utterance, it must repeat itself indefinitely. Thus, as D. F. Rauber observes of Coleridges formulation, it would seem that the re-creation would necessarily be incomplete and fragmentary (218). Imaginative utterance is the guarantee of self-identity and the implication of its failure is therefore repetition: Since then at an uncertain hour,/Now oftimes and now fewer,/That anguish comes and makes me tell/My ghastly aventure. The narrative position of the Ancient Mariner his position inside a narrative, unable to extricate himself and exist otherwise is a grim counterpart of the definition of primary imagination: he is compelled to repeat. He is, as it were, in himself a repetition.10 In its meticulous placing in relation to one another of imagination, self-identity, repetition and failure, Coleridges definition can be regarded as the iconic beginning of the art of failure which we 37

Paul Lawley

think of as distinctive of Beckett Beckett being the writer who in the most direct and sustained manner confronted the implications of Coleridges theory. In interview Beckett himself repeatedly insisted upon his paradoxical preoccupation with failure, impotence and ignorance in art as a response to the literary omnicompetence of his master Joyce.11 If this insistence feels strikingly like a repetition of Coleridges distinction between the finite and infinite minds (with Joyce in the role of Godlike artist, unwitnessed witness of witnesses [Beckett 1995, 151]),12 it is because the art of failure had always been there, nesting at the heart of a Romantic aesthetic which Coleridge propounded and, in some of his best poems, embodied. To cast Coleridge as himself a theoretical origin would seem ironic. (He is, after all, among many other things, our greatest plagiarist.) It is a move which replicates the terms of his definition, in which presence and origin (the infinite I AM) are posed in sharp contradistinction to the absence (the finite mind) which necessitates or obliges repetition. Jacques Derridas critique of origins through the idea of repetition should make us wary of formulating new traditions in this way. Derrida writes of the kind of absence formed by repetition: It is not absence instead of presence, but a trace which replaces a presence which has never been present, an origin by means of which nothing has begun (295). This is surely what Borges claim amounts to in Kafka and His Precursors: In each of these texts we find Kafkas idiosyncrasy to a greater or lesser degree, but if Kafka had never written a line, we would not perceive this quality; in other words, it would not exist (236). In Borges conception of tradition, it really is as with Becketts Bishop Berkeley: Esse est percipi. Kafkas repetition of hitherto puzzling features in previous writing constitutes the trace by which we formulate virtual origins an origin by means of which nothing has begun. Or, in Borges words, every writer creates his own precursors. We are considering the Coleridge created by Beckett. III Chapter XIII of the Biographia raises questions about Coleridges relation to failure. The various interruptions and extra-textual pointers have the effect of emphasising incompletion. (Rarely does one come across such a juxtaposition of strategic self-defensiveness and philosophical self-confidence.) Whether or not we read it as comic in effect, Coleridge is actively seeking the perception of fragmentarity in 38

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett

his readers. The effect of this is to make one feel that he needs the perception of fragmentarity that it is as comforting as the gothic clich of the friends letter: like the fragments of the winding steps of an old ruined tower (166). In other words, a genuine anxiety about incompletion is turned into something recognisable and reassuring a manufactured anxiety. (In the Gothic imagination ruins are indeed true refuge.) So it is with Kubla Khan, though there the case is more acute still. The poem was written in 1797-98, but published only in 1816 (the year before the Biographia), with the subtitle A Vision in a Dream. A Fragment, and a Preface which describes the interrupted genesis of the poem, insisting on its fragmentarity. The reflection has long been commonplace: If Coleridge had never published his Preface, who would have thought of Kubla Khan as a fragment? (200), asked Humphry House in 1953. But he did, and it is difficult merely to ignore the Preface. An obvious interpretative move is to allow the Preface to dictate the thematic reading; thus the poem becomes reflexive and recapitulates the Preface (or vice-versa) in another mode. The first part (lines 1-36) describes Kublas pleasure dome; the second (37-54) has the poet recalling a vision he once had and speculating on the probable consequences of his reviving its music within himself. The crux of the second part, following the recollected vision of the damsel with a dulcimer (line 37) and her music, is located in the conditional subjunctivity of the poets response: Could I revive within me Her symphony and song, To such a deep delight twould win me, That with music loud and long, I would build that dome in air (1969, 298, lines 42-46) Depending on the reading of these lines, the whole poem can be made, as Humphry House says, to appear to be about the failure and frustration of the creative power [] If only I could, but I cant (201). Houses own rejection of such a reading is trenchant: If this were a poem of frustration and failure, the movement would be slow and the stresses heavy. [] The metre is light and fast; the paragraph moves from delight and surprise, through enthusiasm to ecstasy; no sensitive reader can read it otherwise (202, 201). Houses insensitive 39

Paul Lawley

reader would be hearing the poem as the echo of the Preface, perception of the thing itself having been shaped by its belated supplement.13 His point is well made. Yet the shadow of failure, like the shadow of Kublas dome, is an unavoidable aspect of the poem. In the final lines, the poets imagined ecstasy of visionary reintegration itself engenders another split this time between the poet and the community, all who heard. The shaman-poet becomes (would become) the scapegoat as his listeners segregate him, using a magic symbol which recalls ironically the girdling of Kublas dome with which the poem began: And all should cry, Beware! Beware! His flashing eyes, his floating hair! Weave a circle round him thrice, And close your eyes with holy dread, For he on honey-dew hath fed, And drunk the milk of Paradise. (298, lines 49-54) It seems that unity and separation, wholeness and fragmentation, success and failure, stand in a dialectical relationship in this poem. The visionary utterance produces a split in that relation between poet and community which, for the Romantic poet, endows it with significance in the first place. The urge towards unity undoes itself. This dialectical movement can perhaps be seen as one imaginative response to the problem of writing a successful poem about creative failure. In the various forms of Dejection (1802) whether letter or ode Coleridge was to confront the same problem even more directly: how can one meaningfully write a poem about no longer being able to write poems? But, as the Coleridge of the Biographia recognised, this question had already surrounded Kubla Khan, where, conversely, success is imagined as failure. The Preface to the poem, in supplying a narrative of interrupted origins, of imperfect birth (As if this earth in fast thick pants were breathing, 297, line 18), registers this awareness and attempts to introduce what Beckett was to call, in contrasting his own work with Kafkas, consternation behind the form, not in the form (Shenker, 148, my emphasis). Kubla Khan, he says, is From an Abandoned Work. And he calls his consternation a Person from Porlock. The Coleridge who was thus aware, and thus anxious, is the precursor of Becketts Three Dialogues. For it is here, uniquely, that 40

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett

the question of the ethics of artistic failure is explicitly confronted. That confrontation is properly acknowledged and enacted in its dialogueform. (Compare, perhaps, Coleridge and his friend.) Having claimed in the first dialogue (on Tal Coat) that there is nothing to express, and no power or desire to express, together with the obligation to express (1983, 139), in the third dialogue B[eckett] hails Bram van Velde as the first whose hands have not been tied by the certitude that expression is an impossible act. D[uthuit] calls this a fantastic theory and suggests that the occasion of [van Veldes] painting is his predicament, and that it is expressive of the impossibility to express. (This is the standard recuperative move implicit or explicit in readings of art about artistic failure.) B. retorts: No more ingenious method could be devised for restoring him, safe and sound, to the bosom of Saint Luke [patron saint of painters]. But let us, for once, be foolish enough not to turn tail. All have turned wisely tail, before the ultimate penury, back to the mere misery where destitute virtuous mothers may steal stale bread for their starving brats. (143) He later recapitulates the claim, refusing the recuperative effort to make of [] this fidelity to failure, a new occasion, a new term of relation, thus making it an expressive act, even if only of itself, of its impossibility, of its obligation (145). Bs refusal to turn creative poverty to account constitutes not just the ultimate argumentative impasse of Three Dialogues but a crucial moment in what I am identifying as a tradition of failure, which begins with Coleridge and Romanticism. (This is predominantly a lyric tradition, and quite distinct from the comic-discursive one in which I situated both writers earlier.) There can be no conception of what lies beyond Bs moment of refusal. (It seems to have nothing to do with art, in any case, if my memories of art are correct, 145.) In moving, in so many texts, towards a posture of van Veldian renunciation (for that is what it amounts to), Becketts own fiction after Watt (that is, his French fiction) does the only thing it can do in the absence of an imaginable beyond: it continually re-enacts the turning-point constituted by this refusal. Where Coleridge repeatedly insists, usually by means of prefatory statement, on the fragmentary status of his texts, Beckett unravels his from within even as he produces them through 41

Paul Lawley

aporia, destabilising repetition and self-cancelling play. Name, no, nothing is namable, tell, no, nothing can be told, what then, I dont know, I shouldnt have begun (Beckett 1995, 144). The effort towards completion and unity is simultaneously an act of self-undoing. Where would I go, if I could go, who would I be, if I could be, what would I say, if I had a voice, who says this, saying its me? (114). We return to recursion: Then I went back into the house and wrote, It is midnight. The rain is beating on the windows. It was not midnight. It was not raining (Beckett 1959, 176). IV To read Coleridge through Beckett, then, is to remark his emerging realisation of the necessity to confront the formal implications of the thematicisation of failure. And it is to recognise this creative predicament as one which is not peculiar to Coleridge, with his intense (and self-fulfilling) consciousness of his own inability to consummate projects, but one which is implicit in a major Romantic conception of creativity (which Coleridge himself promoted). Conversely, to read Beckett through Coleridge is to contemplate afresh the Art of Failure and to situate it within a Romantic tradition of creativity as implicitly problematic rather than to accept Becketts own account of it as an ab contrario personal reflex from Joycean literary omnicompetence. This tradition is one in which specifically artistic impotence or blockage inevitably takes on larger resonances because of the centrality of creativity to being as such. It is a tradition of loss and lament. Eliots Gerontion; Yeatss The Circus Animals Desertion; Mallarms (projected) Le Livre; Hofmannsthals Lord Chandos Letter; Hopkins late sonnets; Baudelaires Spleen poems; the late poems of Hlderlin;14 Goethes Harzreise im Winter (which Beckett knew and echoed, and which predates Coleridges writing).15 I would suggest that it is the Beckett-Coleridge axis which enables us to align such very different texts some of them acknowledging the infinite I AM, some not so as to view them not as an anthology of creative depression or of anguished thoughts of dry brains in dry seasons, but as constituting the intensest experiences of and responses to the predicament of the finite mind in its realisation that, like the Ancient Mariner, it is doomed to a neverending spiral of repetition. Molloys long sonata of the dead has been playing itself out ever since the Mariners frame was first wrenchd.

42

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett Notes 1. In 1843 Wordsworth recalled: some crime was to be committed which should bring upon the old navigator, as Coleridge afterwards delighted to call him, the spectral persecution, as a consequence of that crime, and his own wanderings (Coleridge 1997, 498). 2. Cf. Wheeler: Since the verse text as a whole is explicitly about both the tale and the telling, it becomes itself tainted by the never-ending repetition: the telling is never finished, and, as a result, neither is the verse text. [] [I]n its unity the work of art is at the same time a fragment (1981, 45). 3. For a post-structuralist perspective, see Eilenberg, especially 47-53.

4. Cf. Stillinger on Coleridges revision: Perhaps he kept changing his texts to show that he was not dead (117). S. E. Gontarski asserts that [t]he central compositional problem for Beckett is strikingly related to romantic particularly Coleridgean aesthetics (16), but the matter of failure is not mentioned. 5. Bert O. States has briefly invoked the same Borges essay in connection with Becketts relation to St. Augustine. See States, 95, n. 4. 6. Monday 11 June 1962: [SB] [t]ells Mary Hutchinson that he is not enjoying reading Coleridges Biographia Literaria, the discussions of Fancy in which may have influenced All Strange Away begun some 2 years later (Pilling 2006, 160). 7. For a brief description of the post-(Harold) Bloom situation of writers and their predecessors, see Smith, 1-2. 8. On the Biographia as fragment, see Wheeler 1980, 130-31.

9. On the Shandyesque elements of the Biographia, see Perry, 152. For Becketts general relation to the eighteenth century writers mentioned, see Pilling, 141-45, and Smith, chapters 2 (27-46) and 4 (68-89). Note also B. S. Johnson in 1962: A lot of trouble [] begins with a failure to place Samuel Beckett in his tradition: in spirit he belongs with Petronius, Rabelais, Cervantes, Nashe, Burton, and Sterne (Knowlson, 284). For Beckett as stoic comedian, see Kenner, chapter 3 (Comedian of the Impasse), 67-107. 10. See Reed, 199 and Eilenberg, 56. Such post-structuralist readings do indeed have the effect of placing the poem within a Beckettian frame: the unnamed Mariner as The Unnamable narrator.

43

Paul Lawley

11. See Shenker, 148 and Knowlson, 47. 12. On the implications for Joyce criticism of Becketts positioning of him, see Dettmar. 13. For the impact of its Preface on the reading of Kubla Khan, see Stillinger, especially 73-79. 14. Beckett on Hlderlin (quoted by Patrick Bowles): His only successes are the points where his poems go on, falter, stammer and then admit failure, and are abandoned. At such points he was most successful (qtd. in Haynes and Knowlson, 148, n. 14). 15. The phenomenon of the Romantic fragment is clearly relevant here. See Rauber, McFarland, and Rosen, chapter 2, 41-115. For a reading which challenges conventional accounts of this exemplary Romantic expression, which is (so the claim goes) achieved by [its] inachievement (6), see Levinson.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable (London: Calder and Boyars, 1959). , Leishmanns Rilke Translation and Three Dialogues, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (London: John Calder, 1983), 66-67 and 138-45. , The Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber and Faber, 1986). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S. E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). Borges, Jorge Luis, Kafka and His Precursors, trans. James E. Irby, in Labyrinths: Selected Stories and Other Writings, ed. Donald A. Yates and James E. Irby (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1970), 234-36. Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, Notebooks, Vol. 1, 1794-1804, ed. Kathleen Coburn (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1957). , Notebooks, Vol. 2, 1804-1808, ed. Kathleen Coburn (Princeton, N. J.: Princeton UP, 1961). , Collected Letters, Vol I, 1785-1800, ed. Earl Leslie Griggs (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1966). , Poetical Works, ed. Ernest Hartley Coleridge (New York and Oxford: Oxford UP, 1969).

44

Failure and Tradition: Coleridge / Beckett , Biographia Literaria: Or Biographical Sketches of my Literary Life and Opinions, ed. George Watson (London, Melbourne and Toronto: Dent, 1975). , The Complete Poems, ed. William Keach (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1997). Derrida, Jacques, Ellipsis, in Writing and Difference, trans. Alan Bass (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1978), 294-300. Dettmar, Kevin J. H., The Joyce that Beckett Built, in Beckett and Beyond, ed. Bruce Stewart (Gerrards Cross, Bucks.: Colin Smythe, 1999), 78-92. Eilenberg, Susan, Voice and Ventriloquy in The Rime of the Ancient Mariner, in Coleridge, Keats and Shelley: Contemporary Critical Essays, ed. Peter Kitson (London: Macmillan, 1996), 45-73. Eliot, T. S., Tradition and the Individual Talent, in Selected Essays, 2nd ed. (London: Faber and Faber, 1934), 13-22. Gontarski, S. E., The Intent of Undoing in Samuel Becketts Dramatic Texts (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1985). Haynes, John (photographs) and James Knowlson (text), Images of Beckett (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2003). House, Humphry, Kubla Khan and Christabel, in The Ancient Mariner and Other Poems: A Casebook, ed. Alun R. Jones and William Tydeman (London: Macmillan, 1973), 200-16. Kenner, Hugh, The Stoic Comedians: Flaubert, Joyce, and Beckett (Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: U of California P, 1974). Knowlson, James and Elizabeth, eds., Beckett Remembering: Remembering Beckett: Uncollected Interviews with Samuel Beckett and Memories of Those Who Knew Him (London: Bloomsbury, 2006). Levinson, Marjorie, The Romantic Fragment Poem: A Critique of a Form (Chapel Hill and London: U of N. Carolina P, 1986). McFarland, Thomas, Romanticism and the Forms of Ruin: Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Modalities of Fragmentation (Princeton, N. J.: Princeton UP, 1981). Pilling, John, Samuel Beckett (London, Henley and Boston: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1976). , A Samuel Beckett Chronology (Houndmills, Basingstoke and New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006). Perry, Seamus, Coleridge and the Uses of Division (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1999). Rauber, D. F., The Fragment as Romantic Form, in Modern Language Quarterly 30 (1964), 212-21. Reed, Arden, The Mariner Rimed, in Romanticism and Language, ed. Arden Reed (London: Methuen, 1984), 168-201. Rosen, Charles, The Romantic Generation (London: Fontana P, 1999). Shenker, Israel, An Interview with Samuel Beckett (1956), In Samuel Beckett: The Critical Heritage, ed. Lawrence Graver and Raymond

45

Paul Lawley Federman (London, Henley and Boston: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1979), 146-49. Smith, Frederik N., Becketts Eighteenth Century (London: Palgrave, 2002). Spence, Donald P., Narrative Recursion, in Discourse in Psychoanalysis and Literature, ed. Shlomith Rimmon-Kenan (London and New York: Methuen, 1987), 188-210. States, Bert O., The Shape of Paradox: An Essay on Waiting for Godot (Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: U of California P, 1978). Stillinger, Jack, Coleridge and Textual Instability: The Multiple Versions of the Major Poems (New York and Oxford: Oxford UP, 1994). Wheeler, Kathleen M., Sources, Processes and Methods in Coleridges Biographia Literaria (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1980). , The Creative Mind in Coleridges Poetry (London: Heinemann, 1981).

46

THE LONG VIEW: Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

Elizabeth Barry
This article will investigate the idiom of death and memorialization in Becketts work in relation to two particularly distinguished students of the epitaph, Samuel Johnson and William Wordsworth, and consider how Beckett negotiates the different expectations of writing about death that each figure has bequeathed. It will examine Becketts exploration, following that of Wordsworth, of how far writing about the dead can borrow, imaginatively, from the dispassionate and all-equalising perspective of death itself, and also consider Becketts particularly laconic treatment of the difficulty in avoiding, as the Romantic poet put it, a certain triteness in the summation of a life.

Becketts fascination with the shape of ideas, as well as with the subject of death, makes it inevitable that he should at some point have thought about the convergence of these concerns in the form of the epitaph (Schneider, 173). In fact, in two important works in his oeuvre works which seem, indeed, sustained epitaphs for love or life in their entirety characters explicitly write their own epitaphs: the early short story First Love and the later novel Malone Dies. Many other characters in Becketts works pass through graveyards, and imagine not only their own deaths but their funerals, memorials, and final resting places as well. The narrators of these two works in particular, however, inhabit in advance of their end the milieu of death and explore its language and its observances with a particularly keen eye. The narrator of First Love, for instance, wanders graveyards regularly, breathing in the fetid air and culling the inscriptions (Beckett 1995, 26). Beckett himself would do the same, as we learn from the epitaphs he noted down in the Tangiers cemetery he visited in 1974 and incorporated into brief draft poems in his Mirlitonnades sequence. Becketts narrator participates in a relatively common practice: there are many graveyard devotees, and epitaph anthologies

Elizabeth Barry

have had periods of high vogue since the eighteenth century. Beckett is part of a more select group: those who incorporate the epitaphs that they cull into new writing of their own. A likely influence on Beckett with respect to his contemplation of the epitaph is his cherished predecessor, Samuel Johnson, who wrote several pieces both on the epitaph in general and on those composed by his literary contemporaries. Johnson can indeed be said to have schooled Beckett in the contemplation of death itself, providing him not only with a model of writing on mortality and vanitas, but also with the dramatic spectacle of the peevishness of decay, in Becketts phrase, in the particular preoccupation with death that he and his circle displayedsomething Beckett tried, and failed, to give dramatic life in his draft play Human Wishes (see Lwe, 194). Perhaps the most prominent figure in the epitaphic tradition, however, is William Wordsworth, who makes a sustained meditation on graveyards and graves in the long poem The Excursion, and establishes the tombstone as a subject of literary interest forever by writing his well-known Essays upon Epitaphs. At first glance, Wordsworths work may not, among all the models of writing about death, represent the most sympathetic influence on Becketts work despite the compelling allusions to the poet that occasionally surface in Becketts work. It is surprisingly fruitful, however, to consider how far Wordsworth and Beckett find similar kinds of creative inspiration in the form of the epitaph, and what might be learned from this shared interest about how both approach the subject of death. This essay will investigate the idiom of death and memorialization in Becketts work in relation to these two particularly distinguished students of the epitaph in past literary history, and consider how Beckett negotiates the different expectations of writing about death that each figure has bequeathed. Much of Becketts First Love in fact brings Wordsworth to mind, albeit in representing a kind of parodic urban corruption of the familiar Wordsworthian scene. The narrator prefers graveyards to beautyspots, such as those that pepper Wordsworths poetry, and, further, prefers the sedate urban graveyards to that of his father, way out as it is in the wilds of the country, on the side of a hill (Beckett 1995, 27), like Wordsworths graveyard in the mountains in The Excursion. The bench on which the narrator meets Lulu resembles an urban version of those seats in yew trees where Wordsworths wayfarers rest in passing: It was no doubt these trees one fine day, aripple with all their foliage, that had sown the idea of a bench, in someones fancy (Beckett 1995, 48

Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

30). The canal is similarly presented as a drily unpoetic version of the brooks and rivers beside which the Lake poets so often seat themselves [t]o the fore, a few yards away, flowed the canal, if canals flow, dont ask me (30). Even the image of the narrator tearing up weeds in a orgy of destruction echoes in a more prosaic idiom the youth in Wordsworths well-known poem Nutting who finds himself destroying the beauties of nature in a half-unconscious frenzy. Becketts narrator, unlike those of Wordsworth, however, firmly sets his face against both the beauties of the landscape and its troubling sublimity. In a similarly negative relation, Becketts narrators seem, in their treatment of the epitaph, to align themselves deliberately with all that Wordsworth proscribes in such a composition. They favour a comic, contrivedly formal style closer to the urbane wit of the neoclassical writer than to the general language of humanity that should characterize an epitaph for Wordsworth (Wordsworth 1974a, II.56). In Becketts First Love, the narrators self-penned epitaph is of the variety most condemned by Wordsworth: Hereunder lies the above who up below So hourly died that he lived on till now. (Beckett 1995, 26) Malones self-penned epitaph in the later work takes a similar form: Here lies a neer-do-well, six feet under hell (Beckett 1994, 273). In Wordsworths terms, these terse compositions are guilty of making a trifling epigrammatic point where they should convey the beauty and majesty of Truth. Furthermore, in Wordsworths eyes heroic couplets familiar in the neoclassical epitaph are suitable for satire, which should represent qualities and actions at war with each other, and where the page should be suitably crowded with antithetical expressions. They are entirely inappropriate, however, for epitaphs, in which the mind should be at peace with itself (Wordsworth 1974a, II.80). Reading Popes epitaph on Mrs Corbett, Wordsworth complains further that Popes antithetical writing (So firm yet soft, so strong yet so refined) does not engage the intellect at all, a charge he might equally have laid at Becketts narrators door: one half of the process is mechanical, words doing their own work, and one half of the line manufacturing the rest (Wordsworth 1974, II. 80; 79). Similarly, the narrator of First Love concedes that the second and last or rather latter 49

Elizabeth Barry

line limps a little perhaps but concludes, unlike Wordsworth, that that is no great matter (Beckett 1995, 96). Where Wordsworth implicitly opposes the mechanical form of the couplet to an utterance closer to natural speech, Becketts narrator evaluates his epitaph entirely in terms of its structure, using criteria that follow from the internal form of the piece rather than any thought to the sentiment it might be expressing. In both his narrators economical offerings, the content is also the shape: these are puns or rhymes that explode themselves in the making, that rest on the formal similarities and conventions of language. In First Love, the deceased is both above, his name written above these words, and below, in the grave; when he lived he was up, in the sense both of upright and above ground, but was also below in the conventional formulation of heavens above and mortal humans below. These dizzying spatial attributions indicate the paradoxical separations between bodily existence (now firmly below), spiritual existence, perhaps now above in heaven, and typographic existence, named on the tombstone and so given a kind of permanent life in the middle ground of human society. This last kind of existence is, however, a purely formal one, a perfectly contentless description of a life that says (in saying that the subject escaped death until now) little more than that he lived, and then died. In his essay On Popes Epitaphs, first published in The Universal Visitor (1756), Samuel Johnson criticized Pope for writing of a brother and sister an epitaph that contains of the brother only a general and indiscriminate character, and of the sister nothing but that she died (Johnson 1896, V.241). Becketts narrators seem to want to write such an anti-epitaph for themselves, not to demonstrate their humility in suppressing the expression of their own singularity, but to willfully refuse the reader any information at all beyond the tautologically obvious. These flippant epitaphs appear to epitomize all that Wordsworth rejects in the writing of memorial poetry, but they also raise an issue that Wordsworth highlights in his Essays upon Epitaphs, where he asks how the summation of an individuals life can be other than trite: it is not only no fault but a primary requisite in an Epitaph that it shall contain thoughts and feelings which are in their substance common-place, and even trite. (Wordsworth 1974a, II.78) 50

Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

Where discrimination would seem to be necessary above all, a want of discrimination is found. In verse that aims to make an individual life universal and intelligible to the many, however, it is perhaps inevitable that the terms it uses risk seeming over-familiar and undiscriminating. This is the dilemma faced by the Romantic poets who want to rescue from disdain and neglect what Wordsworth in this passage calls truths whose very interest and importance have caused them to be unattended to, as things which could take care of themselves, and Coleridge similarly described in the Biographia Literaria as truths made impotent by the very circumstance of their universal admission (1983, I.82). The charge of triteness is for Wordsworth a necessary cost attached to the duty of epitaphs to universalize, to speak, as has been said, the general language of humanity. For Wordsworth, an epitaph should offer a due proportion of the common or universal feeling of humanity to sensations excited by a distinct and clear conception, conveyed to the readers mind, of the individual (II.53). He is deeply critical of the more jaded view of Samuel Johnson, who ascribes the common epitaphs lack of discrimination, in his 1756 A Dissertation on the Epitaphs written by Pope, to two causes. In Wordsworths account: First, the scantiness of the objects of human praise; and, secondly, the want of variety in the characters of men; or to use [Johnsons] own words, to the fact, that the greater part of mankind have no character at all. (II.56) In fact Johnson himself paraphrases Popes Moral Essays here (Most women have no characters at all), but with his own urbane detachment extends Popes judgment on women to humankind in general. Wordsworth appears to miss this allusion, but correctly identifies the pose of urbane detachment in Johnsons modification. It is Johnsons own lack of discrimination, rather than the epitaphs, that creates this unflattering perspective, Wordsworth argues: the objects of admiration in human nature are not scanty, but abundant: and every man has a character of his own, to the eye that has skill to perceive it (II.56). We are, for Wordsworth, quite able to discriminate in our judgment of the deceased individual, but we shrink from the thought of placing their merits or defects to be weighed against each other in the nice balance of pure intellect (II.56). The very grief that encourages us to record the 51

Elizabeth Barry

memory of our loved ones prevents us from offering a discriminating character of them in this record and that is quite as it should be. Wordsworth is particularly critical of Johnsons levity and insouciance in treating such a solemn circumstance. For the later poet, the value of both the epitaph itself and the reflections that it provokes are in their concern with permanence and the universal. Johnsons wit is ephemeral in comparison to the weighty and lasting discourse of moral criticism. William Hazlitt made a more penetrating point about the limitations of Johnsons idiom, arguing that the fault of Dr Johnsons style is, that it reduces all things to the same artificial and unmeaning level. It destroys all shades of difference, the association between words and things (V.102). The dilemma that both Johnson and Wordsworth face, however, is that the same can be said for death itself. Wordsworth goes on, indeed, to make this point, hinting at if not explicitly acknowledging its more troubling implications. The nature of death makes discrimination itself not only superfluous but impossible, for the deceased lie in the bosom of the all-uniting and equalising receptacle of the dead (II.56). Death in so uniting and equalising removes the distinctions that were apparent in life: in other words, the differences that preserve the meaning of language itself. For both Johnson and Wordsworth this power to equalise may be positive, or at least salutary, in terms of social difference, but the more anxious moments in Wordsworths essays suggest that it is also threatening in terms of both physical and most particularly moral discrimination. In this respect, then, epitaphic writing is trapped in the same predicament as that in which Johnsons urbane detachment has trapped him. The writing that aims to be as far away from Johnsons undiscriminating generality as possible, Wordsworths epitaph, in fact collapses into it, partaking of the all-equalising character of death. In both cases, an absolute detachment from ones subject, a perfect equanimity, flattens difference. Becketts work also imagines such a perspective and the collapse that it would effect in the anthropocentric distinctions made by human reason. Like Johnson, Beckett too quotes Pope in illustration, jotting in his Sottisier notebook the famous passage from Popes Essay on Man which describes this cosmic perspective: Who sees with equal eye, as God of all, A hero perish, or a sparrow fall, 52

Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

Atoms of systems into ruin hurled, And now a bubble burst, and now a world. (RUL MS 2901, 2r) And on first sight, it is the Augustans Pope and Johnson, with their aphoristic style, who come closer to being a model for Becketts idiom than the prolix William Wordsworth. Beckett is believed to have said, when questioned on his influences, its Johnson, always Johnson, who is with me. And if I follow any tradition it is his (Bair, 272). Something of Johnsons voice might be found, for instance, at the moment in Waiting for Godot when Pozzo asks Who are you? Vladimir replies, simply, We are men (1990, 76). This is humanity sub specie aeternitatis: they are men only as far as to indicate an opposition to God. Similarly, when Vladimir asks how many could say that they have been ready to respond to the call for help of another, he answers his own rhetorical question: Billions. The characters pronouncements on humanity tend to make it a homogeneous entity, all shades of difference destroyed, rather than a precisely knowable set of differences. In Becketts major prose works, the link between this leveling perspective and the vantage point of death is more explicit. Becketts narrators feel that they may be dead already and adopt the equanimous perspective that this condition would bestow. The attitude of death is imagined as a serene smile: Moran in the second part of Molloy comments at one point: Sometimes I smiled, as if I were dead already (135). Malone felt himself to be beyond the grave more strongly six months ago, but the experience of feeling the sands running out also occasions this sphinx-like smile: Had it been foretold to me that one day I should feel myself living as I do today, I should have smiled (184). He refuses to lend drama to his death, anticipating his removal from mortal concerns by maintaining an absolute equity of perspective: I will not weigh upon the balance any more, one way or the other. I shall be neutral and inert. No difficulty there (179). Neither will he animate his going: I shall not watch myself die, that would spoil everything. Have I watched myself live? Have I ever complained? Then why rejoice now? I am content but not to the point of clapping my hands (180). The Unnamable too scorns excess, whether emotional or rhetorical, urging himself to be urbane, a credit to the art and code of dying, while the others cackle (316). He indeed manages a consummate urbanity later in the novel in remarking: 53

Elizabeth Barry

I think Ill soon be dead, I hope I find it a change (400). There is no discriminating, even between life and death, from this neutral perspective. The news that Prometheus was finally rescued similarly leaves the Unnamable cold as camphour, as inert as a mummified body, suggesting that there is not the least stir of feeling towards this miscreant who obliged humanity (305). Literature might at best hope to be, as one of Becketts stories entitles itself, a calmative, a bromide to counter the relentless earnestness (181) that Malone forswears, the hunger for showy self-expression that seems to Becketts world-weary protagonists to be the burdensome tenor of post-Romantic art. Becketts protagonists seem arch in their cultivation of such deathly indifference, but there is something more than a pose in this position. To contemplate death, one must partake of it. Like Yeats, Beckett professed to the aim of maintaining a cold eye (Knowlson, 252) in his writing, and also like Yeats, who made this his epitaph, the indifference of death enters into this attitude. In his Essays upon Epitaphs, Wordsworth proposes a different kind of language to his predecessors, and he, unlike Beckett and Johnson, appears to put the dramatic at the heart of his creative response to death. He remarks that in fact epitaphs [] often personate the deceased, and represent him as speaking from his own tomb-stone (II.60). Looking more closely at this process, however, he is again forced to concede the proximity between death and detachment. The creative exercise offered to the writer of the epitaph is a similar one to the one Beckett undertakes: that of putting him or herself beyond the grave. Wordsworth writes: The departed Mortal is introduced telling you himself that his pains are gone; that a state of rest is come; and he conjures you to weep for him no longer. He admonishes with the voice of one experienced in the vanity of those affections which are confined to earthly objects, and gives a verdict like a superior Being, performing the office of a judge, who has no temptations to mislead him, and whose decision cannot but be dispassionate. This is death disarmed of its sting, and affliction unsubstantialized. (II.60) In fact, this dramatic exercise turns out to be an exercise in suppressing the dramatic in favour of the dispassionate. Indeed, Wordsworth advises his putative epitaph-writer that impersonating the living 54

Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

mourners, rather than the deceased, might afford scope for greater variety and with unintentional humour a more solid basis for their fictions. Wordsworths engagement with this perspective brings him closer to both Johnson before him and Beckett after than might be at first evident in his fervently-written Essays. Imagining the perspective of the dead lends the capacity to be dispassionate and to unsubstantialize grief, as the voice conjures the unsubstantiated spectre of the dead man, midway between what he was on earth walking about with his living frailties, and what he may be presumed to be as a Spirit (II.58). It is not pathos that Wordsworth pursues in exploring the possibilities of writing about death, but deaths absolute indifference to earthly affections. He writes of the grave a few lines earlier in the same essay: a grave is a tranquillising object; resignation in course of time springs up from it as naturally as the wild flowers, besprinkling the turf with which it may be covered []. The very form and substance of the monument [], and the appearance of the letters, testifying to what a slow and laborious hand they must have been engraven, might seem to reproach the author who had given way upon this occasion to transports of mind, or to quick turns of conflicting passion; though the same might constitute the life and beauty of a funeral oration or elegiac poem. (II.58) The epitaph-writer might personate the dead too in dispassion and resignation: one is compelled to be slow and contemplative, rather than passionate, by this imaginative exercise in writing in stone. There is a slippage in this passage between contemplating the gravestone in order to use it as an example for ones own writing, and inhabiting the grave itself and availing oneself of the dispassionate and undoubtedly tranquil condition that it offers. We are reminded irresistibly of Wordsworths own prescription for poetry in the Preface to the Lyrical Ballads, which counsels the same quality of tranquillity in its composition: poetry is the spontaneous overflow of powerful feelings; it takes its origin from emotion recollected in tranquillity; the emotion is contemplated till, by a species of re-action, the tranquillity 55

Elizabeth Barry

gradually disappears, and an emotion, kindred to that which was the subject of contemplation, is gradually produced, and does itself actually exist in the mind. (1974b, 85) Just as resignation in course of time springs up from the tranquillity of the grave as naturally as the wild flowers, an emotion is gradually produced by contemplating in tranquillity an earlier instance of that emotion. Beckett amplifies this link between the leisure of contemplation and the final rest of death in an irreverent allusion to Wordsworths famous words in his novel Molloy: It is in the tranquillity of decomposition that I remember the long confused emotion which was my life (1994, 25). The equanimity needed to contemplate ones past feelings comes only with proximity to death. Ironically, however, there is attendant on this situation a process of decomposition that both echoes and undermines Wordsworths composition in the original text. Wordsworths original notion involved a privileging of individual feeling, an expectation that one will gain insight into ones own feelings over time, and a belief in the creative uses of past experience as a basis for art. These principles are dismantled in Becketts text. The self does not have the capacity to reconstruct its past, let alone understand and draw lessons from it. In the next line of the French original of Becketts novel, there is an apposite pun: Dcomposer cest vivre aussi, je le sais, je le sais, ne me fatiguez pas, mais on ny est pas toujours tout entier (1953, 39; my italics).1 The French idiom recalls the English to be all there, both expressions which suggest that there is an association in colloquial speech between cognitive failure and physical inadequacy. The Unnamable, with similar concerns, defers a development of the narrative until time is not so short, and the mind more composed (358). But this will never happen. In Becketts world, time is always short, and the mind will only lose integrity in the future. Nonetheless it is emphatically for Wordsworth the close connection with the bodily remains of the deceased (II.53, Wordsworths italics) that give the language of the epitaph such power and significance. He too draws out the tension between the decomposition of the corpse and the composition of the mind of the deceased that the epitaph must indicate:

56

Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

The composition and quality of the mind of a virtuous man, contemplated by the side of the grave where his body is mouldering, ought to appear, and be felt, as something midway between what he was on earth walking about with his living frailties, and what he may be presumed to be as a Spirit in heaven. There are at least three levels on which Wordsworths pun is working here, however subtly it is drawn. There is not only the antithesis between composition and the mouldering corpse, and the pun juxtaposing the composing of the epitaph and the composition and quality of the mind that it animates, but also the idea of composure in tone or attitude: writing composedly just as the spirit of the deceased, never so serene in life with its attendant frailties, lies in composure in his grave. Becketts allusion to the tranquillity of decomposition then not only echoes the famous Preface but also unwittingly recalls this passage from the Essays. Wordsworth chooses to emphasize one argument about the epitaph in this respect, and in so doing address this problem of reference head on. He suggests in his first Essay that an epitaph receives assistance from the physical presence of the tombstone where it is the hope is indelibly engraved, as well as from the proximity to the actual bodily remains of the deceased. This physical rootedness speaks to Wordsworth as the seats and monuments and natural landmarks in his poetry do of a sense of place that bestows permanence, whatever the future condition of the individuals mouldering body. The proximity to the deceased gives the epitaph authority: the guarantee of truth for these enduring words is their decaying counterpart in the grave. Moreover, words that are slowly engraven borrow something of the stones durability, a quality that other language does not have. Samuel Johnson, on the other hand, articulates the other side of the same coin. He identifies in the epitaph the accidental nature of this connection between language and object. The words of an epitaph are incomplete without the additional information provided by their location. Rather than attaining permanence, the epitaph for him is characterized by the opposite quality. For Johnson, the epitaph-writer is a poet whose verses wander over the earth, and leave their subject behind them, and who is forced, like an unskilful painter, to make his purpose known by adventitious help (Johnson, V.241). The words of an epitaph have nothing inherent that attaches them to the world, and have to use adventitious deictic means the Here lies and now 57

Elizabeth Barry

customary on epitaphs to point at their object. It is a shortcoming for Johnson that such a writer makes such flagrant use of the physical location of his words, while for Wordsworth it is a happy openness of text to place, an organic relationship between flighty words and permanent nature that is not usually possible. Becketts narrators also worry about the proximity of their words to their final resting place. The narrator of First Love comments: There is little chance unfortunately of [his epitaphs] ever being reared above the skull that conceived it, unless the State takes up the matter. But to be unearthed I must first be found and I greatly fear those gentlemen will have as much trouble finding me dead as alive. So I hasten to record it here and now, while there is yet time. (1995, 26) A self-penned epitaph should maintain an even more natural relationship to the dead, who will truly speak from the grave in it. Rather than being literalized by its connection with the grave, however, the narrators unearthed is in fact unsubstantialized, in Wordsworths term, to mean simply found: he will never be located, whether above ground or below, and is destined to remain anonymous. Likewise, ironically, however hastily he sets about recording them, his written words are recorded in a here and now that will never be rediscovered or pinpointed. The writer is as unlocatable in time as in space, these blank categories upon which the anonymous written word (with no organic relationship to their creator) can have no purchase. Just as Clov in Becketts play Endgame wants to set down the last things in their last place, Becketts narrators want to establish their last habitation. Moran passes the town graveyard and contemplates the plot he has bought and his simple Latin cross, white (1994, 135). He even wants to locate himself prematurely by means of this cross, wishing to have my name put on it, with the here lies and the date of my birth (135). He goes on: then all it would have wanted was the date of my death. They would not let me. Similarly, the voice of the ninth Text for Nothing patrols the gates of the graveyard hoping that one day he might have a body to get there with (138-39). A permanent attachment to place is as important to these characters as to the speakers in Wordsworths poems but far more elusive. Malone has comparable anxieties about the durability of his last words in time. He resolves that writing is at least preferable to speech 58

Beckett, Johnson, Wordsworth and the Language of Epitaphs

in this respect: I wonder what my last words will be, written, the others do not endure, but vanish, into thin air (1994, 250). It is an irony that he is thrown back for any hope of permanence on a form of language the written word from which the subject is necessarily absent. Beckett is poking fun here at the convention of last words, suggesting that those that are widely known are always prepared in advance of the subjects actual death, with an eye to posterity and endurance, rather than being charged with the drama of the event of death itself. It also underlines, however, the arbitrariness of any expression that claims to enclose the living, changing subject in a fixed form of words and suggests, in the chilling corollary to this insight, that those who have vanished from life have done so irrevocably and completely, however many reams of words have been spoken or written of them. Wordworth, as well as Johnson, then, offers Beckett a model for writing about the ubiquity and indifference (McMillan and Fehsenfeld, 28) of death. Johnson may have suggested that a deathly tone may not necessarily be grave, but Beckett finds in Wordsworth something more profound about the fruitful relationship between composition and decomposition. Both of the earlier writers voice similar anxieties to Beckett over the adventitious link between words and things, between enduring language and fleeting life. Becketts narrators situate themselves in between these mens positions, however: they long for the reassurance Wordsworth finds in the physical coincidence of epitaph and corpse, but fear the wandering fate of Johnsons epitaph. Becketts laconic fictional epitaphs may have satisfied neither mans expectations of the genre, however different these were, but his more sustained writing about death would have spoken to both of them in its discrimination as well as in its dispassion, and treats the charged anticipation of death as well as the cold indifference beyond it.
Notes 1. In the English version: To decompose is to live too, I know, I know, dont torment me, but one sometimes forgets (Beckett 1994, 25).

59

Elizabeth Barry Works Cited Bair, Deirdre, Samuel Beckett (London: Vintage, 1990). Beckett, Samuel, LInnommable (Paris: Minuit, 1953). , Sottisier Notebook, RUL MS 2901, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , The Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber, 1990). , Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable (London: John Calder, 1994). , The Complete Short Prose 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, Biographia Literaria (1817), ed. James Engell and W. Jackson Bate, 2 vols. (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1983). Hazlitt, William, Lectures on the English Comic Writers (1819), in The Selected Writings of William Hazlitt, ed. Duncan Wu, 9 vols. (London: Pickering and Chatto, 1998). Johnson, Samuel, On Popes Epitaphs, in Lives of the Poets, ed. Arthur Waugh, 6 vols. (London: Kegan Paul, 1896), V.231-249. Knowlson, James and Elizabeth, eds., Beckett Remembering, Remembering Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 2006). Lwe, N. F., Sams Love for Sam: Samuel Beckett, Dr Johnson and Human Wishes, SBT/A 8, Poetry and Other Prose / Posies et autres proses, ed. M. Engelberts, et al. (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1999), 189-203. McMillan, Douglas and Martha Fehsenfeld, eds., Beckett in the Theatre (London: Calder, 1988). Mills-Courts, Karen, Poetry as Epitaph: Representation and Poetic Language (Baton Rouge and London: Louisiana State UP, 1990). Schneider, Alan, Working with Beckett, in Samuel Beckett: The Critical Heritage, ed. Lawrence Graver and Raymond Federman (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1979). Wordsworth, William, The Prose Works, ed. W.J.B. Owen and Jane Worthington Smyser, 3 vols. (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1974a). , Wordsworths Literary Criticism, ed. W.J.B. Owen (London and Boston: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1974b).

60

BECKETT AND ROMANTICISM IN THE 1930s Mark Nixon


This essay surveys Becketts response to Romantic literature and painting in the 1930s. It examines the way he dismissed its sentimentality and elaborate style but was attracted to a particular strand of Romanticism that portrayed a melancholic sensibility.

In a letter of 29 January 1935 to Thomas MacGreevy, Beckett announced that he had written a new short story, and had sent it to the publisher Lovat Dickinson (letter to MacGreevy [hereafter TM], 29 January 1935). The story, Lightning Calculation, which ultimately became a part of Murphy, was the first piece of creative writing Beckett had done since A Case in a Thousand, completed in May 1934. Indeed, 1934 was a year in which his thinking revolved around the aesthetic implications of writing rather than the practical process of composition. Beckett published several critical pieces and reviews during this year, and also read extensively, as several notebooks (especially those on philosophy, psychology and the history of German Literature) now at Trinity College show. Becketts theoretical preoccupations of the time are reflected in Lightning Calculation, which in many ways reads like an aesthetic statement. It is for example the first text to draw on the visual arts in more than just a referential way. Indeed, the story must have been begun shortly after what was undoubtedly Becketts most profound engagement with the visual arts in general, and the painter Czanne in particular, up until that time. Beckett had already alluded to Czanne in Dream of Fair to Middling Women as being very strong on architectonics, although his knowledge of Czannes work at this time appears to have been rather negligible (178). Two remarkable letters written to MacGreevy in September 1934, however, reveal a far more searching encounter with Czannes work, which had a critical impact on Becketts developing poetics. Discussing the painting Montagne Sainte-Victoire (1905-06) in Londons Tate Gallery, Beckett argued that whereas the anthropomorphized reality as portrayed by Dutch

Mark Nixon

painting had become insufficient, Czanne seems to have been the first to see landscape & state it as material of a strictly peculiar order, incommensurable with all human expressions whatsoever (TM, 8 September 1934). Becketts criticism of anthropomorphism in the Czanne letters is rooted in its itch to animise, the investment of landscape with human qualities: What I feel in Czanne is precisely the absence of a rapport that was all right for Rosa and Ruysdael for whom the animising mode was valid (TM, 8 September 1934). Becketts terms of reference here invoke the trajectory from a romantic, or rather pre-romantic to a modern view of the world. Both Salvator Rosa (1615-73) and Jacob van Ruysdael (c.1628-82) are considered proto-Romantics in that their late paintings reveal a romantic sensibility in the use of mood, motifs and perspective, and Ruysdael in particular inspired many Romantic landscapists. That Beckett viewed Czanne as the painter who overcame Romantic painting is evident from a letter written in 1937, in which he stated that Constables nature is really infected with spirit, ultimately as humanised + romantic as Turners was + Claudes was not + Czannes was not (TM, 14 August 1937). The debate between a romantic and a modern approach to landscape (and the problematic object-subject relationship) lies at the heart of various critical pronouncements made by Beckett during 1934. It thus appears in his attack in Recent Irish Poetry on the Victorian Gael, where Sir Samuel Ferguson and Standish OGrady are dismissed as an Irish Romantic Arnim-Brentano combination, with a reference to Des Knaben Wunderhorn (1806-08) compounding the Ossianic mixture (Beckett 1983, 70 and 77). The condemnation of the cut-anddried sanctity and loveliness of the Irish antiquarians is located in their refusal to admit self-perception as a theme, in that their writing merely strives to land the practitioner into the correct scenery, where the self is either most happily obliterated or else so improved and enlarged that it can be mistaken for part of the dcor (71).1 This essentially rephrases Becketts belief that in Romantic writing, as well as painting, the landscape shelters or threatens or serves or destroys (TM, 14 August 1937). Becketts concern with the relationship between self and other, the individual and landscape, forms a central focus of Lightning Calculation (RUL MS 2902). The short typescript describes the movements of one Quigley, who is writing a book entitled The Pathetic Fallacy from Avercamp to Campendonck. Quigleys undertaking is not 62

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s

without its problems, as he is both troubled by the fact that he cannot remember the name of Hobbemas celebrated avenue and because the golden Cuyp sky which he now evoked, in order to make sure that it contained the flight of birds so important to his thesis, did not present itself with sufficient detail to set his mind at ease.2 Quigley only manages to find some kind of resolution to these problems when he stops off at the Lyons teahouse on the way to the National Gallery. In a scene that reappears in Murphy, Quigley devotes considerable energy to calculating the various ways in which he can eat his five assorted biscuits. As a consequence, Quigley began to be engrossed by the biscuits, and therefore no longer troubled by Hobbema and his avenue and Cuyp and his birds. The entire episode can be seen as a fictional manifestation of Becketts aesthetic concerns as imparted to MacGreevy in the September 1934 letters. Ultimately, in the eating of the biscuits, Quigley is favouring mathematics, or Czannes architectonics, over Dutch landscapability, which reflects Becketts own dismissal of Cuyps cows as irrelevant in a letter to MacGreevy (TM, 8 September 1934). Nevertheless, as John Pilling rightly argues, Murphy is not a book strong on architectonics (1997, 133). In part this is because, in Lightning Calculation, Quigley finds it difficult to write his book without reneging on his infatuation with the work of Hercules Seg[h]ers. Although not a formalistic artist either, the Dutch artist Seghers is equally not an animising painter. Indeed, as Beckett noted in February 1937 when he inspected two coloured engravings in the Print Room of the Zwinger Gallery in Dresden, Seghers was a [v]ery modern talent (German Diaries [hereafter GD], 9 February 1937).3 Hercules Seghers (1580/90?-1633/8?) was an innovative and experimental artist, few of whose paintings survive today. Seghers, by all accounts a drunken, destitute and unappreciated artist, represents the very kind of unhappy creative spirit to whom Beckett tended to be attracted. Influenced by one of Becketts favourite painters, Adam Elsheimer, Segherss work often depicts wild and fantastic mountainous scenes, with jagged cliffs and desolate valleys invoking at once an emotional intensity as well as a haunting, melancholy quiet. Segherss etchings, which Beckett admired in Dresden, are particularly ahead of their time, as he experimented with different coloured inks and often printed on dyed or coloured paper. A further diary entry on Seghers clarifies Becketts perception of Segherss modernity: Two Hercules Seghers [] both flat landscapes with view of Rhenen, one 63

Mark Nixon

formerly given to Van Goyen, but the tone is already much more piercing, + less stylised than V.G.s (GD, 2 January 1937). Importantly, in September 1934 Beckett had defined Van Goyen as one of the painters who anthropomorphized landscape (TM, 8 September 1934). Dismissive of the sentimental expression of anthropomorphism, yet unable to achieve the cold architectonics of Czanne, Beckett ultimately sought a middle ground that the innovative yet emotionally intense Seghers could supply. The key to Segherss modern approach, according to Beckett, lies in the fact that he is both less stylised and less sentimental than his contemporaries. The two terms act as yardsticks in Becketts evaluation of literature and painting in the 1930s, and fundamentally determine his like or dislike of artists. Already in his lecture on Gide at Trinity College he had condemned the Naturalists and Romantics as being artificial and lacking authentic complexity (Rachel Burrows lecture notes, TCD MIC 60, 3 and 5). Beckett thus favoured the integrity of incoherence in both Gide and Stendhal over the patient fabricated order or Rom[antics] and Natsts. [Naturalists] (37 and 9). Following Gide, Beckett thought that the Romantics evaded the complexity of reality by adopting the dmon danalogie (39), a notion he rephrased in his 1934 review Schwabenstreich as the theory of Correspondances, that trusty standby of all the Romantics from Hoffmann to Proust (1983, 62). The point is also made in Fingal, where Belacqua feels he must be getting old and tired [] when I find the nature outside me compensating for the nature inside me, like JeanJacques [Rousseau] sprawling in a bed of saxifrages (1973, 31). Becketts attitude towards Romanticism in the 1930s was not one of simple dismissal. To be sure, a sweeping glance through Becketts writing of the 1930s would appear to confirm that he did not think much of Romantic writers and artists. In accordance with what Dream calls the tag and the ready-made (47), the names of poets and fragments of their work are liberally scattered throughout the early prose and poetry, and more often than not take the form of humorous misquotation. One among numerous examples of this is Becketts use of Wordsworths Immortality Ode in both Dream and Murphy, the latter text including the revision of the Romantic poets line Heaven lies about us in our infancy to Since Heaven lay around you as a bedwetter (1993, 122).4 On the whole the Romantic poets are condemned for their stylised, affected writing and, in particular, their sentimentality. In all of Becketts early work the word sentimental is 64

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s

used as an index of something to be negated, as in the passage in Dream where the Smerry leaves for Hamburg, and Belacqua is left mourning her departure: certain aspects of her abode in his heart [] made themselves felt from time to time in the form of a sentimental eructation that was far from being agreeable (109). The subsequent reference to Belacquas infrequent jolt of sentimental heartburn (109) highlights Becketts general distaste for the word heart, which resurfaces again and again in connection with exaggerated sentimentality, usually in connection with Romantic writers. Thus in a May 1931 letter to MacGreevy he draws attention to a few shocking lines here and there (TM, 29 May 1931) in Goethe, quoting from Die Leiden des Jungen Werther: Was ich weiss kann jeder wissen, / mein Herz hab ich allein. !! (What I know everybody can know, / my heart is mine alone.) (Becketts emphasis; my translation). Dismissing this excessively sentimental strand of German Romanticism, Beckett would again mock the blabby word Herz by incorporating a line from Gretchens song at the spinning-wheel from Goethes Faust in Dream: Mein Ruh ist hin mein Herz ist schwer ich finde Sie nimmer und nimmer mehr (My peace is fled, / My heart is sore; / I shall find it never, / Ah! nevermore) (59).5 The wealth of allusions to and fragments from Romantic writers in the early work is taken, as so often with Beckett, from secondary rather than primary sources. Thus Beckett for example read Thophile Gautiers Histoire du romantisme, from which he took three notes in his Dream Notebook (items 1000-02). He also took extensive notes on German Romantic thinkers from Wilhelm Windelbands A History of Philosophy (TCD MS 10967), on German Romantic writers and their texts from J.G. Robertsons History of German Literature in Spring 1934 (TCD MS 10971/1), and, to a lesser degree, on their English counterparts from the revised 1933 edition of Emile Legouis and Louis Cazamians A History of English Literature (TCD MS 10970). From these books Beckett largely copied out biographical and bibliographical details, but he did at times take more extended notes, such as the excerpt from a footnote in Cazamians discussion of the Romantic Period: All that Romantic writers imagine and feel is accompanied by a shade of wonder, because they see those emotions and those images rise within themselves with a surprising spontaneousness, and because all such imaginings, in spite of their novelty, bring 65

Mark Nixon

with them a disturbing impression of an intimacy of old date. Romanticism is as a whole, in this respect, a phenomenon of collective paramnesia, the reviviscence of a subconscious personality. (TCD MS 10970, 38r; Legouis and Cazamian, 1030, n.1) The two strands of Cazamians discussion noted here spontaneous imagination and the importance of memory are drawn from Wordsworths Lyrical Ballads, and are restated (as Philip LaubachKiani has pointed out) by Beckett in his essay Proust. Beckett thus locates Prousts romantic strain in his substitution of affectivity for intelligence and the importance of memory in inspiration (80 and 82). Moreover, Wordsworths statement that [p]oetry is the spontaneous overflow of powerful feelings in the Preface to the Lyrical Ballads is echoed by Becketts belief that in terms of his own poetic output only those poems stemming from a spontaneous combustion of the spirit were worth anything (TM, 18 October [1932]). Curiously, Beckett re-enacted a Romantic compositional experience during his visit to Germany in 1936/37. Whilst visiting the Ohlsdorf graveyard on the outskirts of Hamburg, Beckett appears to have been simultaneously receptive to spontaneous inspiration as well as to the specific creative stimulus injected by memory. Walking through the cemetery, alive with graves, Beckett thought a poem would be there: the noise of my steps in the leaves reminds me of something, but cant find what (GD, 25 October 1936). Yet the Romantic spontaneous overflow of powerful feelings was not forthcoming: I feel nothing. Becketts diary entry, however, captures the mood of the cemetery: Strange banners on the newly earthed. One bedraggled crape fillet all on its own. Yellow leaves + red berries. Young poplars of incredible delicacy, almost bare of leaves, sheathed in their branches. Dull golden larches + glaucus pines. Heather on graves (but in bunches), roses [] One Liebespaar [loving couple]. Fish in pond being fed. Swans. A [erasure] small old man sidles determinedly into a nook, [erasure] behind a yew hedge, facing a piece deau, [erasure] with the air of a regular weekend mourner, a Leidtragender Trostsuchend [erasure] und findender [sufferer/bereaved seeking and finding consolation]. 66

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s

The large number of erasures show Becketts earnest attempt to describe the cemetery, perhaps hoping that he would be able to write a poem at a later point, drawing as it were on Wordsworths emotions recollected in tranquility. Yet if Beckett admitted a romantic sensibility into his private diary (How I ADORE solitude; GD, 31 December 1936), in his texts such descriptive material is usually filtered through a rather mocking attitude. Thus for example Beckett extensively parodies a Romantic style of writing in the unpublished short story Echos Bones, in which the narrative frequently traces an embellished, adorned discourse. On being asked what he sees from Lord Galls tree-house, Belacqua says Timberlike trees in great profusion [] brushwood in abundance and diadems of lakes (15). Despite being told to Cut out the style by Gall, Romantic passages continue to appear in the story, as in the description of a cataclasm of boughs and a moonlit pandemonium of autumn tints (18). This exuberant style reaches its apotheosis when towards the end of the story, Belacqua is sitting (like a Graveyard Poet?) on his tomb stone: What with the moon shining, the sea tossing in her sleep and sighing, and the mountains observing their Attic vigil in the background, he found it difficult to decide offhand whether the scene was of the kind that is called romantic or whether it should not with more justice be termed classical. Both elements were present, of that there could be no question. Perhaps classicoromantic would be the fairest diagnosis. A classico-romantic scene. Personally, he felt calm and wistful. A classico-romantic corpse. (19) Leaving aside the use of stereotypical Romantic (and Greek) metaphors and analogies, the terms of this passage are taken from Mario Prazs La Carne, La Morte e Il Diabolo (The Romantic Agony), notes from which Beckett took in the Dream Notebook. As the title of the book indicates, The Romantic Agony is essentially a study of decadence, and thus concentrates on the darker strands of Romanticism the satanic hero, deathly beauty, the beauty of death, decadent sexuality all the while hovering between the ecstatic (Blake) and the depraved (de Sade). As he did with Burtons Anatomy of Melancholy, Beckett mainly used the 67

Mark Nixon

book to furnish Dream and texts written shortly thereafter with literary and biographical curiosities. Yet Beckett was also aware of the larger movement behind Prazs study, and used terms and ideas from the introductory chapter to flesh out his parody of Romantic writing. Thus Belacquas indecision over the precise nature of the evening mood classical or romantic draws on Prazs statement (not copied into the Dream notebook) on the opening page of his study that Lepiteto romantico e lantitesi classico-romantico sono approssimazioni da lungo tempo entrate nelluso (The epithet romantic and the antithetical terms classic and romantic are approximate labels which have long been in use (Praz 1930, 1; Praz 1951, 1)). And the word wistful is used by Praz as an example together with the German Sehnsucht as an expression of a Romantic state of mind which cannot be described (Praz 1951, 14). Perhaps more importantly, Prazs book illuminated what Beckett in his essay on Proust called the gangrene of Romanticism (80).6 Somewhat misleadingly, Beckett implies that the phrase derives from J.-K. Huysmanss A rebours, but whereas this book does talk about the decomposition of the French language, and the way it goes a little greener every century (200), it is in En mnage that Huysmans refers to the fact that nous n'tions pas gangrens par le romantisme. The degeneration of the lofty ideals and aspirations of the Romantics clearly appealed to Beckett, whose early landscapes are literally infused with gangrene. Thus the colours yellow and green are frequently employed to signpost a process of decomposition, as in the poem Enueg I with its image of the blotches of doomed yellow in the pit of the Liffey and the slush of vigilant gulls in the grey spew of sewer (1977, 12). In Murphy romanticised moments are undercut with that same sense of the organic, the wild evening is green and yellow seen in a puddle (128). Similarly, as Murphy awakens in the park after night had fallen, surrounded by less Wordsworthy sheep, he bared his eyes to the moon, he forced back the lids with his fingers, the yellow oozed under them into his skull, a belch came wet and foul from the green old days (62). Yet if Beckett turned away from the Romantics use of landscape and nature as Malone says, but to hell with all this fucking scenery (1994, 279) he was not against the Romantic sensibility. Throughout the 1930s, Becketts cultural awareness was shaped by his attraction to the melancholy strain inherent in Romanticism, or those qualities encapsulated by the German word Schwermut. Thus it was clearly not 68

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s

the Romantic hero that interested Beckett, but the solitary turning his back on the world, or being shorn by the world. As I have shown elsewhere, Beckett was in particular attracted to a melancholy strand of German Romanticism, the co-ordinates of which he traced from Schopenhauer, Schubert, Goethe (tellingly, as a poet, not as a playwright), Grillparzer, Heine to Hlderlin and Georg Trakl.7 Beckett had of course already expressed sentiments that set him alongside this tradition in Proust: here art is the apotheosis of solitude (64), and suffering the main condition of the artistic experience (28). Indeed, the entire essay is founded upon a matrix of pessimism filtered through Schopenhauer. Beckett was highly conscious of where he was taking his reading of Proust. Even before he had started writing the essay (late August 1930), an entry dated 15 July 1930 in George Reaveys diary, presumably made after the two friends had met, illustrates this: Sam. Beckett Proust + Pessimism.8 It was at around this time that Beckett first read Schopenhauer: An intellectual justification of unhappiness the greatest that has ever been attempted is worth the examination of one who is interested in Leopardi and Proust rather than in Carducci and Barrs. (TM, undated [25? July 1930]) Attentive to the darkest passages in Schopenhauer (Beckett 1992, 62), Beckett introduced this aesthetic of unhappiness into Proust. And having defined his interest in Leopardi by way of Schopenhauers unhappiness, the Italian artisan de ses malheurs was engaged to further enrich the essays pessimistic flavour.9 The importance of Leopardi to early Beckett is exemplified by his attachment to the poem A se stesso (To Himself).10 A single unlined sheet of paper survives on which Beckett had copied out the poem, which includes lines which expressed feelings apparently close to Becketts temperament: Omai disprezza Te, la natura, il brutto Poter che, nascoso, a commun danno impera, E linfinita vanit del tutto. (Now despise Yourself, nature, the sinister 69

Mark Nixon

Power that, secretly, commands our common ruin, And the infinite vanity of everything.) (TCD MS 10971/9) If we turn to French Romantic writers, it is again those whose writing is tinged with a melancholy air that Beckett read, admired and borrowed material from, rather than the more grandiose, elaborate writers. Thus it is not Hugo but de Musset who appears throughout the early works. Although familiar with de Mussets poems (La Nuit de mai and Souvenirs seemingly favourites, despite being caricatured in Dream), it was probably his reading of Prazs The Romantic Agony that alerted him to The Confessions of a Child of a Century. Beckett read the book in 1931, when he jotted down some entries from the book in his Dream notebook (items 255-57 and 263-67). The references to de Musset in the Dream notebook interrupt the notes taken from Praz at precisely the point at which they are discussed in The Romantic Agony, where the influence of de Sade on de Musset is explored. And, as in the case of Goethe, Beckett was interested in the personal rather than the public writings of another (proto-)Romantic writer, the celebrated poet Rousseau (1992, 97), declaring on the basis of his reading of the the madness + the distortion in the Reveries of a Solitary Walker (TM, 5 December 1932) Rousseau to be an authentically tragic figure (TM, undated [16 September 1934]). Another such tragic figure is of course John Keats, apart from the German poets of the period the most important Romantic figure in Becketts creative development. It is surely no exaggeration to say that Beckett was fascinated by writers and artists who died young, as Keats did, at 25. In his notes on English literary history, for example, Beckett transcribed the title of a poem by Henry Kirke White Oft in sorrow, oft in woe before noting that Whites early death at 21 made him a [s]ymbol for Romantics of the poet (TCD MS 10970, 39r).11 Having read him as a schoolboy, Keats remained a point of reference throughout Becketts life, and his admiration for the Ode to a Nightingale is evident from the fact that quotations from and references to the poem appear in a large number of texts. In particular, Beckett used and adapted the line To take into the air my quiet breath as well as Keatss play on the rhyme between death and breath (lines 52-54 of the poem) in every major publication of the 1930s.12 Tellingly, despite its similar reference to quiet breathing, Beckett used Keatss more positive poem Endymion in Molloy, as Molloy, 70

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s

substituting life for thing, quotes the line A thing of beauty is a joy for ever (1995, 198) For Beckett, Keats and his writing embodied precisely those elements of Romanticism that he most admired. As he explained in a letter to MacGreevy: I like that crouching brooding quality in Keats - squatting on the moss, crushing a petal, licking his lips + rubbing his hands, counting the last oozings, hours by hours. I like him the best of them all, because he doesnt beat his fists on the table. I like that awful sweetness and thick soft damp green sickness. And weariness: Take into the air my quiet breath. (TM, undated [6 April 1930]) Becketts statement ties together several main aesthetic concerns that would preoccupy him throughout the decade. First of all, Beckett finds in the Keats of To Autumn an analogue to the gangrenous element of Romanticism, the oozing and the thick soft damp green sickness. But more importantly, Beckett is here locating a quietist attitude in Keats, one which he would seek out and find in numerous other writers in the following years, from Thomas Kempis via Grillparzer to Geulincx. He is thus favouring the languid, reticent, resigned poet over the exuberant visionary, the figure who like Dantes Belacqua crouching or Walther von der Vogelweide sitting on his stone abandons the trope of onwardness, of going up.13 It is a kind of recognition that the Romantic Sehnsucht Beckett had already used the word in Dream (80) the longing for love or immortality or spiritual transcendence will always remain unfulfilled. The result is a kind of melancholy anguish, as Goethe expressed in a line from Mignons Song (in Wilhelm Meister) which Beckett copied into his Sottisier notebook (RUL MS 2901): Nur wer die Sehnsucht kennt, weiss was ich leide (Only he who has experienced yearning knows how I suffer; RUL MS 2901, 15r). Furthermore, Becketts own aesthetic concerns with the threshold between expression and silence, knowledge and incompetence found a parallel with a similar Romantic concern. Thus Mario Praz in the Romantic Agony points to the fact that in scorning concrete expression, Romantic writers celebrate the magic of the ineffable, and goes on to quote Keatss poem Ode on a Grecian Urn: Heard melodies are sweet, but those unheard / Are sweeter (Praz 1951, 15). 71

Mark Nixon

As Anne Atik tells us, Beckett was also familiar with Keatss idea of negative capability, designating (as he expressed in a letter to his brothers dated 21 December 1817) a man [] capable of being in uncertainties, mysteries, doubts, without any irritable reaching after fact and reason; a line that sums up Beckett aesthetic movement over the course of the 1930s (Atik, 71; Keats 1974, 55). Becketts specific evaluation of Romanticism in general and Keats in particular can also be traced through his comments on Dutch and Romantic painting during his trip to Germany in 1936/37. The quietist attitude he detected in Keats, as expressed in his letter to MacGreevy, finds expression in his comments on Philips Wouwermann, whose lyrical landscapes he admired, the solitary riders + resting scenes (GD, 5 February 1937). As in his response to Romantic literature, Beckett was aware of the frontier of sentiment + sentimentality (GD, 6 December 1936). Even in Munchs more contemporary painting he discerned feeling inclined to be overstated into the sentimental (GD, 20 January 1937). On the whole he thought that German Romantic painters were hopelessly mired in sentimentality, and in his diary notes how he regarded their work with loathing (GD, 21 October 1936). The one German painter exempted from this dismissal was Kaspar David Friedrich. His comments on Zwei Mnner den Mond betrachtend (Two Men Observing the Moon, 1819), an acknowledged visual influence on Waiting for Godot, are strikingly similar to his reading of Keats: Pleasant predilection for 2 tiny languid men in his landscapes, as in the little moon landscape, that is the only kind of romantic still tolerable, the bmolis [the minor key] (GD, 14 February 1937).14 Becketts sympathy with this quiet melancholy was closely connected with his growing emphasis on the unsaid, the implied, rather than exultant, overemphasised expression. Almost amounting to an aesthetic credo, Beckett repeatedly and in various guises made the distinction, as in his comments on modern German painters, preferring the stillness + the unsaid of [Willem] Grimm + [Karl] Ballmer (GD, 26 November 1936) as opposed to Bargheers enormous competence (GD, 26 November 1936) and Schmidt-Rottluffs programmatic monumentalism (GD, 19 December 1936).15 Becketts attraction to melancholy Romanticism stayed with him all his life he was fond of quoting Keats in the last months of his life. In Malone Dies, fragments of Romanticism resurface in the description of such a night as Kaspar David Friedrich loved, tempestuous and bright when [t]hat name comes back to me, those names (1994, 72

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s

198). There follows a passage in which Beckett in quick succession references many of the poems he had already drawn upon in his work of the 1930s: The clouds scud, tattered by the wind, across a limpid ground. If I had the patience to wait I would see the moon [Shelley, To the Moon]. But I have not. Now that I have looked I hear the wind. [Shelley. Ode to the West Wind] I close my eyes and it mingles with my breath [Keats, Ode to a Nightingale]. Words and images run riot in my head, pursuing, flying, clashing, merging, endlessly. But beyond the tumult there is a great calm [Wordsworth, Lyrical Ballads], and a great indifference, never really to be troubled by anything again. (1994, 198) Whether he wanted to or not, Becketts own temperament opened his work up to Romantic influences. As he stated after a walk on the outskirts of Hamburg: Feel most happily melancholy (GD, 7 November 1936).
Notes 1. Such an enlargement of the self Beckett detected in Rilkes Ichgott, the prime article of the Rilkean faith, which provides for the interchangeability of Rilke and God (1983, 66). Cf. also Becketts note on Schellings statement that Nature is the ego in process of becoming, taken from Windelbands A History of Philosophy; TCD MS 10967, 247r. 2. Beckett is alluding to Hobbemas The Avenue at Middelharnis (1689) in Londons National Gallery. The Cuyp mentioned here could be any one from a number held in London, as many of Cuyps landscapes have both a golden sky and the flight of birds. 3. Cf. also Becketts comment following a visit to the National Gallery in London, where he saw a lot in the Segers that I had not seen before (TM, 8 October 1935). 4. Throughout his life Beckett made jokes based on Wordsworths daffodils, as when he talks to Arland Ussher about the bull let loose among the cows in Eisensteins General Line, a reference which I confess only occurs to me this moment, in the calm light of March winds caught up like sleeping daffodils; letter to Arland Ussher, 25 March 1936 (HRHRC). Cf. also his note

73

Mark Nixon to Judith Douw (Schmidt) that it was the most wretched Spring within memory of daffodils; letter of 27 April 1965 (Syracuse). 5. The Faust line is from Part 1, ll.3374-77; English translation taken from: Faust, trans. by Albert G. Latham, 116. 6. Cf. also Becketts letter of 12 May 1938 to Arland Ussher, in which he quotes Herriots obsolete vitamins of romanticism. 7. See my Scraps of German.

8. George Reavey, diary entry for 15 July 1930 (HRHRC). Beckett told MacGreevy that he was struggling to start writing in a letter dated 25 August 1930, but completed the essay on 17 September 1930. 9. The Watt notebooks contain a further reference to the unhappy writer Leopardi, in Notebook 1, 31r (HRHRC). In a 1958 letter to A.J. Leventhal, Beckett confirmed that Leopardi was a strong influence when I was young (his pessimism, not his patriotism!); letter to A.J. Leventhal, 21 April 1958 (HRHRC). The epigraph to the first edition of Proust was taken from Leopardi, but removed from subsequent editions. 10. The poem is cited in Dream (62).

11. When taking biographical details and dates on writers and painters in his notebooks, Beckett tended to append an exclamation mark beside artists who died young. 12. Cf. Dream (107), Dante and the Lobster (1973, 22), Murphy (86, 128), Watt (31). Note also how Beckett admired Goethes Wandrers Nachtlied, in which the song of the birds is ended. 13. Presumably alluding to Keatss sickness, Beckett refers in Proust to the terrible panic-stricken stasis of Keats (90). 14. Cf. Knowlson (2002, 78) for a discussion of the bmolis Beckett detected in Friedrich. Note that Friedrichs paintings did not always fulfil the criteria of the minor key. Beckett described the painting Kreuz im Gebirge (1807-08) as appealing to the very dregs of aesthesia (GD, 14 February 1937). 15. In his 1938 review Intercessions Beckett similarly detected in Devlins poems the extraordinary evocation of the unsaid by the said (1983, 94).

74

Beckett and Romanticism in the 1930s Works Cited Atik, Anne, How It Was: A Memoir of Samuel Beckett (London: Faber, 2001). Barry, Elizabeth: Take into the air my quiet breath: Samuel Beckett and English Romanticism, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 10.1&2 (Fall 2000/Spring 2001), 207-21. Beckett, Samuel, Proust and Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit (London: John Calder, 1965). , More Pricks than Kicks (London: Calder & Boyars, 1973). , Watt (London: Calder, 1976). , Collected Poems in English and French (New York: Grove P, 1977). , Disjecta; Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment ed. Ruby Cohn (London: Calder, 1983). , Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber, 1986). , Dream of Fair to Middling Women (Dublin: Blackcat P, 1992). , Murphy (London: Calder, 1993). , The Trilogy: Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable (London: Calder 1994). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. Stan Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). , Echos Bones, Harry Ransom Humanities Research Center, The University of Texas at Austin, Leventhal Collection. , Lightning Calculation [typescript], RUL MS 2902, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , German Diaries 1936/37, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Letters to A.J. Leventhal, Harry Ransom Center, The University of Texas at Austin. , Letters to Arland Ussher, Harry Ransom Center, The University of Texas at Austin. , Letters to Thomas MacGreevy, TCD MS 10402, Trinity College Dublin Library. , Notes on Philosophy, TCD MS 10967, Trinity College Dublin. , Notes on English Literary History, TCD MS 10970, Trinity College Dublin. , Sottisier notebook, RUL MS 2901, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Typescript of Leopardis A se stesso, TCD MS 10971/9, Trinity College Dublin. , Watt notebooks, Harry Ransom Center, The University of Texas at Austin. Burrows, Rachel, Lecture Notes, TCD MIC 60, Trinity College Dublin. Gautier, Thophile, Histoire de romantisme (Paris: Fasquelle, 1927). Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, Faust, trans. Albert G. Latham (London: Dent, 1926). Hlderlin, Friedrich, Poems and Fragments, trans. Michael Hamburger (Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1967).

75

Mark Nixon Huysmans, J.-K., Against Nature ( London: Penguin, 1959). , En mnage (Geneva: Droz, 2005). Keats, John, Selected Poems, ed. Edmund Blunden (London: Collins, 1955). , Selected Letters, ed. Robert Pack (New York: Signet, 1974). Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). , Beckett in the Muse Cond 1934, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 11.1 (2002), 73-83. Laubach-Kiani, Philip: I close my eyes and try and imagine them: Romantic Discourse Formations in Krapps Last Tape, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 13.2 (Spring 2004), 125-36. Legouis, Emile, and Louis Cazamian, A History of English Literature, rev. ed. (London: Dent, 1933). Nixon, Mark, Scraps of German: Beckett reading German Literature, in SBTA 16, Notes diverse[s] holo, ed. Matthijs Engelberts, Everett Frost, with Jane Maxwell (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2006), 259-282. Pilling, John, Beckett before Godot (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1997). , ed., Becketts Dream Notebook (Reading: Beckett International Foundation, 1999). Praz, Mario, La Carne, La Morte e Il Diabolo (Milan: Soc. Editrice La Cultura, 1930). , The Romantic Agony, 2nd ed. (London : Oxford UP, 1951).

76

SAMUEL BECKETT AND ANTHROPOMORPHIC INSOLENCE

Chris Ackerley
Samuel Becketts writings display a contradictory attitude to Romanticism, their incipient lyricism ruthlessly constrained and the impulse to animise rejected in favour of a view of nature as atomistic, mineral and organic. Becketts distrust of the dictum that man is the measure of all things leads in Watt to a sustained critique of the anthropomorphic impulse and of any epistemology (including Romanticism) that thus asserts the self. I then critique, from the perspective of Watt, two Romantic tenets: mythical fancy and the transcendental impulse. The essay concludes where it begins, with Becketts ambiguous attraction to a tradition he rejected, this constituting his experience of the romantic agony.

Immediately after the impossible paradigm of Mr Knotts footwear (200-01), Samuel Becketts most austere and least obviously romantic novel features a curiously lyrical passage in which someone (Watt? Sam? an omniscient narrator? Beckett?) reflects on the passing of time and youth: To think, when one is no longer young, when one is not yet old, that one is no longer young, that one is not yet old, that is perhaps something. To pause, towards the close of ones three hour day, and consider: the darkening ease, the brightening trouble; the pleasure pleasure because it was, the pain pain because it shall be; the glad acts grown proud, the proud acts growing stubborn; the panting the trembling towards a being gone, a being to come; and the true true no longer, and the false true not yet. And to decide not to smile after all, sitting in the shade, hearing the cicadas, wishing it were night, wishing it were morning, saying, No, it is not the heart, no, it is not the liver, no, it is not the prostate, no it is not the ovaries, no, it is muscular, it is nervous. Then the gnashing ends, or it goes on, and one is in the pit, in the hollow, the longing for longing gone, the horror of horror, and one is in the hollow, at

Chris Ackerley

the foot of all the hills at last, the ways down, the ways up, and free, free at last, for an instant free at last, nothing at last. (Beckett 1959, 201-02) This paragraph, a relatively late addition to Watt, entered the last draft (NB4, 157)1 as a quasi-independent prose-poem. It forms an interlude before the description of Mr Knott in his nightshirt and the strange and unseasonable costume that he adopts at indifferent times of the year, as though he were unaware of the weather (202). The narrator then asks: Does he seek to know again, what is cold, what is heat? This is rejected as an anthropomorphic insolence of short duration (202), only to be replaced by a more lasting one: the speculation that Mr Knott, needing nothing, yet needs a witness to his not needing, And so he needed to be witnessed (203). The phrase anthropomorphic insolence (202) reflects the dictum of Protagoras that man is the measure of all things, as interpreted by Wilhelm Windelband with respect to a wider argument: that the Protagorean theory of knowledge, as embraced by Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, and as endorsed by the teachings of Christianity with respect to the immortal soul, has created a philosophical and religious hegemony with such success that we as its heirs some two thousand years later are largely unaware of the degree to which it has infiltrated our every perception. The frustrated impulse towards romantic sentiment or lyricism is a frequent trope in Becketts writings.2 The phrase, perhaps something, echoes Watts But was not that something (148), when he sees himself, little, poor, as now littler, poorer; but wakes to find on rising, on descending, Erskine gone and a strange man, Arthur, in the kitchen. Watt does not know when this was, but it happens when the yew is dark green, on a morning soft and white, to the sound of bells, of chapel bells, of church bells (149). The sense of a world awakening to Easter (Faust, Parsifal, or the gold and white and blue dawning that ends Part I of Watt) is in poignant contrast to Watts isolation. Watt arrived at the house of Mr Knott (30) on an evening when the moon was an unpleasant yellow colour;3 but he leaves it on a night of unusual splendour (222). As he moves through hortulan beauties, flowers and grasses brush against him in a way that is not unpleasant, and a pendulous umbel lapping against his hat gives him peculiar satisfaction. The moon and stars pour down on Watt a light so strong, so pure, so steady and so white; but Watts reaction is disgust. This is the candida luna, or white moon, of Leopardis Canto notturno di un 78

Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence

pastore errante dellasia, in which the beauty of the moonlight reveals finally a scene of nothing (Obscure Locks #222.6). Something of this is captured in the Addenda of Watt (249), in a haunting passage that goes back to the sense of Nothingness (the sky above, the waste below) of Quins first awareness. As early drafts make clear, this, the primal scene of the novel, is indebted to Leopardis poem, which invokes the littleness of the human spirit against the immensity of the desert and the waste.4 Molloy reacts more passionately to the moon, in a kind of romantic agony.5 Ruled by emotion, he refuses to admit feeling. His anger often rises to lyricism, only to be undercut by Pah! or an invective; till he is restored to the state of his old ataraxy (Beckett 2006, II.37). Yet the pull of the moon is sometimes too strong; emotion prevails, is recollected, but must be rejected so that the tranquillity of decomposition (the mockery of Wordsworths emotion recollected in tranquillity is manifest) might be restored in the anguish of return (38). His condition is essentially that of most of Becketts protagonists, with the overt rejection of Romanticism (this business of the moon, 36) countered by an equal and opposite impulse towards subjectivity and lyricism. A like contradiction is manifest in Becketts attraction to the art of Jack B. Yeats and Caspar David Friedrich, to the poetry of Hlderlin and Leopardi, and the music of Schubert, each of these artists portraying the insignificance, the isolation of the human figure in an indifferent world. In my 2005 article, Inorganic Form: Samuel Becketts Nature, I surveyed the wider issues of Beckett and Romanticism, beginning with his purgatorial sense of the self as trapped between the rock and the light, of a consciousness denied the metamorphosis it seeks and so condemned to return to the mineral from which it somehow arose, as in Genesis 3:19: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return. I argued that Beckett rejected the impulse towards anthropomorphism (Ackerley 2005, 83) by evoking Czanne to define landscape (and hence nature) as ultimately unintelligible, and by making alienation, the very absence of rapport between himself and nature, his working principle. I cited two letters from Beckett to Thomas MacGreevy (8 and 16 September 1934),6 where Beckett rejects the animising mode and expresses the sense of landscape as totally indifferent to man, as atomistic, mineral and inorganic. I showed that despite Becketts distrust of nature and the gangrene of Romanticism (Beckett 2006, IV.547), a sentiment indebted to J-K Huysmanns A rebours (1884; 79

Chris Ackerley

usually translated as Against Nature), he retained a contradictory attraction towards the romantic, and especially the German Romantik, even as he refused to validate it (Ackerley 2005, 88). I then explored the implications of that contradiction with reference to the range of Becketts writings, from the Werther-like sorrows of Assumption (1929) to the lyrical beauty of Nacht und Trume (1982) and the haunting echoes of Schuberts Winterreise in What Where (1983). At the heart of that essay lies a theme I wish to explore further, and with explicit reference to Watt. Becketts rejection of the animising impulse, I argue, is earthed in Wilhelm Windelbands challenge to received ideas of mans place within the natural order. As Windelband notes (73), Greek ethics began with a problem which paralleled that of physics, the relationship between the unchanging order of things (ousis) and the world of change (genesis). He comments on our allegiance to the higher (unchanging) order of things, and to an anthropomorphic principle that has shaped the natural world so intricately that most of Western history and philosophy has simply taken it for granted. Beckett accepted Windelbands thesis that the crucial divide in Greek thought is not, as commonly assumed, that between Aristotelian materialism and Platonic Idealism, but rather that between both these schools, which accepted the immortality of the soul, and the Atomists (Democritus, Epicurus, Lucretius), who proclaimed its dissolution at death (the fate of Murphys ashes is a huge Democritan guffaw). The triumph of Christianity, Windelband indicates, ensured the success of the former school and the virtual eclipse of the latter. Becketts distrust of anthropomorphism (as of Romanticism) has its roots in precisely this aspect of Atomist thought (Ackerley 2005, 99). His rejection of the itch to animise and of any teleological conception of the natural order affirms instead a sense of nature as utterly incommensurate with human expression. Windelband insists, with respect to the relationship between the unchanging order of things and the world of change, on the primary importance of one question: What is the abiding ground of all such change? (32). Mr Knott, it seems, abides; his servants come and go; Watt interrogates this question. The pre-Socratics did not have one answer. Heraclitus asserted the primacy of flux and change; but Parmenides the unchanging nature of The One. Windelband comments (50): The Becoming of Heraclitus produces no Being, as the Being of Parmenides produces no Becoming. Here is one source of the gouffre interdit nos sondes (Beckett 2006, IV.522) that became for Beckett a 80

Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence

supreme metaphor of alienation: the gulf between the finite and the infinite; the subject and the object; Lazarus and Dives (the preterit and the saved); the circle and the square; the rational and the absurd; ourselves and Godot; the self and the world; and Watt and Knott. If Becketts thought has any certainties, these surely relate to the sense, however tautological, that this impasse is impassable. Yet the mainstream of Greek thought is concerned with trying to cross that gulf. Pythagoras affirmed mathematical truths as exemplifying the unchanging, the permanent in the midst of occurrence; and this affirmation led directly to the Platonic doctrine of Ideas. Socratess sense of the underlying laws of nature (physis) and Platos teleological view of order differ significantly from Aristotles conception of nature as the connected system of all living things regarded as a unity (Windelband, 146); but each, and this is Windelbands insistent point, shares the conviction first uttered by Protagoras, that man is the measure of all things. This dictum is usually flourished as a generalised anthropomorphic principle, but Windelband defines its precise sense, in terms of what is meant to know rather than to perceive. The one thing of lasting value that later philosophers took from the preSocratics, he says, is Protagorass theory of knowledge. Protagoras distinguished in a remarkably pre-Kantian way between two kinds of knowing: that of perception to a changing actuality (phenomena); and that of thought to a reality absolute and abiding (Windelband, 104-06). He asserted the subjectivity and hence fallibility of all perception (this he termed obscure knowledge), as opposed to the universal nature of that which is known by thought (not as thing-in-itself, but as Idea). Becketts sense of the disjunction between subject and object derives (at least in part) from this theory of knowledge, as mediated by Windelband who stresses its continuities with Kant. The breakdown of rapport between the self and the world, a vital concern of all Becketts criticism and writing, stands in contradiction (philosophically speaking) to the principles of pantheism, neo-Platonism or German idealism that underpin the Romantic enterprise, insofar as these assume a bond between the self and what Emerson (for instance) called the Oversoul. Becketts philosophical notebooks, compiled in the early 1930s, reflect how much of his understanding of western philosophy derives from Windelband.7 Although he read Kant and Schopenhauer extensively in their own words and in other editions, Becketts sense of the Enlightenment and of German idealism (Fichte, Hegel, Schelling 81

Chris Ackerley

and Schleiermacher) seems to have been shaped primarily by Windelband.8 Specifically, Beckett seems to have accepted the paradigm implicit in Windelband of the striking parallel between the Greek and the German philosophical movements, with the consequent distrust, with respect to the latter as a mirror of the earlier, of natural religion, optimism, nature as the basis of both religious and moral feeling, of any philosophy controlled by anthropological interest (Windelband 489-90), or that affirmed a natural feeling for the good as for the beautiful, a fusion of the ethical and the aesthetic (Windelband, 509-10). In the same way, therefore, that he had rejected the ancient Greek teleological conception of nature, Beckett would instinctively distrust (whatever his attraction to it) any eighteenth and nineteenth century affirmation of the Stoic-Platonic doctrine in its Christiantheistic transformation (Windelband, 503). This is, of course, a sweeping generalisation; but consider Windelbands discussion of mythical fancy (119) and his argument that what is rationally necessary must be conceived of as recollection. This colours the Romantic notion of anamnesis, or the myth of the preexistent soul in terms of birth as a forgetting: that before earthly life our souls have beheld the forms of reality in the incorporeal world; the perception of similar things calls remembrance back to those forms forgotten in the corporeal earthly life; and from this awakens the philosophical impulse, the love of the Ideas by which the soul is raised to its true reality. Becketts rejection of the entire post-Socratean tradition, which fed into neo-Platonism and so into German idealism and Romanticism, made such speculation specious. I consider this sense of mythical fancy with respect to the tale (or myth) in Watt of the famished dog. The rationalist basis of the Platonic doctrine of knowledge and its allegiance to an immaterial reality, Windelband argues (116-18), arise directly from Protagorass theory of knowledge; whereas Democritus held that the only thing that could be known, if but obscurely and partially, was the evidence of perception. Beckett was intrigued by this, particularly as it affected the post-Romantic understanding of nature and of God. As one who preferred goats to sheep, his distrust of the impulse towards anthropomorphism, of landscape promoted to the emotions of the hiker,9 reflects precisely this aspect of Atomist thought: a rejection of the line of inquiry from Socrates and Plato to Cartesian rationalism, in favour of the neglected and largely rejected atomistic tradition associated with Democritus. This alternative tradition asserted 82

Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence

the primacy of the particular over the idea; and so underpins Becketts sense of demented particularity, his rejection of the anthropomorphism of the inhuman necessities that provoke the chaos for the straws, flotsam, etc., names, dates, births and deaths that constituted all that he could know, or as he formulated it in the German Diaries (notebook 4, 15 January 1937): I say the background and the causes are an inhuman and incomprehensible machinery and venture to wonder what kind of appetite it is that can be appeased by the modern animism that consists in rationalising them. Rationalism is the last form of animism (qtd. in Knowlson, 244). The sense of purposiveness (of nature as ordered, teleological, or with an end) led, Windelband contends (182), to the reasoned conviction that the earth and the heaven and all that is in them are arranged for man; a conviction ratified by Genesis, where man is given dominion over the beast of the field and the fowls of the air. This is a supreme anthropomorphic insolence. Windelband notes in defence of Epicurus (182) that the teleological view leads to anthropological excrescences; an example may be found in the drafts of Watt (Obscure Locks #57.4), in the bond between Arsene and his Indian Runner Duck. Arsene could say: Go! And the duck went, and Come! And the duck came, and Do this! And the duck did that. So extraordinary is the effect of Gods image. It is reassuring to know that man (made in Gods image) has dominion over the duck. Matthew Feldmans recent study of Becketts philosophical notebooks sums up the issue: Protagorean relativism, according to which things are for every individual as they appear to him; this constitutes phenomenalism in so far as it teaches knowledge of the phenomenon limited to the individual and the moment: it is scepticism in so far as it rejects all knowledge that transcends that. (Feldman, 37) My argument, reduced to its fundamental sounds, is that in Watt Beckett uses this distinction to interrogate Windelbands thesis of Being and Becoming, and to explore the consequences of Watts attempt to cross the gulf, the divide between genesis and ousis (phenomenon and transcendence). This finds frequent expression in Watt, but most curiously in Arsenes sunlit epiphany. The blatant anthropomorphism of the dictum that man is the measure of all things, then, in its broader form, is an insolence. Watt rejects it when he tries to distinguish, with respect to the Galls father and son, between the statements nothing had happened and a thing that was nothing had happened (76). He tries to elicit something from 83

Chris Ackerley

this, and concludes: For the only way one can speak of nothing is to speak of it as though it were something, just as the only way one can speak of God is to speak of him as though he were a man, which to be sure he was, in a sense, for a time, and as the only way one can speak of a man, even our anthropologists have realised that, is to speak of him as though he were a termite (77). Thus it can be said of God only that he has no qualities known to man, that no name names him, and that we can predicate of God only what he is not (Windelband, 237; 290). Such thinking fails to deter Molloy: What I liked in anthropology was its inexhaustible faculty of negation, its relentless definition of man, as though he were no better than God, in terms of what he is not (Beckett 2006, II.35). The more precise definition of the Protagorean dictum, in terms of an obscure perception of a constantly changing phenomenal world, also remains problematic, as Watts experience with the pot (Pot) proves. Looking at a pot, or thinking of a pot, Watt says in vain: Pot, pot (81): Well, perhaps not quite in vain, but very nearly. For it was not a pot, the more he looked, the more he reflected, the more he felt sure of that, that i[t] was not a pot at all. It resembled a pot, it was almost a pot, but it was not a pot of which one could say, Pot, pot, and be comforted. Watt is troubled by the relationship between the form and/or idea of the Pot, as opposed to the particularity of the pot itself: And it was just this hairbreadth departure from the nature of a true pot that so excruciated Watt (81). Watts inability to understand the nature of a pot and his failure to be comforted by a pillow of old words reflects the complex relationship between knowledge and perception. He seems to be seeking the semantic succour that derives from the desire that things will consent to be named, with their time-honoured names (84). This is a curiously pre-lapsarian view of language in which word and referent are one; and when it breaks down confusion ensues. Such fragility of the outer meaning (73) has a bad effect on Watt, who because of his peculiar character is obliged to inquire into what things mean, oh not into what they really meant, his character was not so peculiar as all that, but into what they might be induced to mean (75). Watt confuses langue and parole (which Saussure had kept rigorously apart), and despite his attempt to try on names, as a woman hats (83), his pot will not become a Pot. Watts ancient error, the wish to know, frustrates his attempts to cross this semantic and perceptual gulf. 84

Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence

Another way to express the loss of semantic rapport is, in Watts words, a loss of species (85); that is, the loss of the form or Ideal needed to reify the existence of the particular, to make the ideal real. Windelband comments (140): The universal is real or actual only in the particular; the particular is only because in it the universal realises itself. He continues (142-43): the species exists only insofar as it realises itself in individual things as their truly existing essence and the individual thing exists only as the species comes to its phenomenological manifestation in it. Thus, loss of species constitutes a loss of Being. The argument curiously anticipates How It Is, where this phrase, loss of species, is reiterated as the unnamed protagonist tries in vain to avoid the conclusion that he is the sole elect, of necessity individual. Beckett was briefly content with Windelbands solution to the Proustian equation: at once an evocation and a direct perception, real without being merely actual, ideal without being merely abstract, the ideal real (Beckett 2006, IV.544). This, some might say, is perhaps something; but by the time Beckett wrote Watt such Proustian assurance had broken down, largely because of his reading of Fritz Mauthner, who contended that there can be no thought without words, that words in themselves are inane, verba inania, lacking substance or sense, and so our thoughts are inane, never obviating the void (Ackerley and Gontarski, 359). This leads to nominalist irony of the kind that Beckett had identified in the German Letter of 1937; Watt in these terms is an inane comedy. Beckett had copied out Mauthners attack on Anthropomorphismus (TCD MS 10971/5, 1; Mauthner, II.474), underlining: Der mittelalterliche Nominalismus ist der erste Versuch der wirklichen Selbstzersetzung des metaphorischen Denkens (The nominalism of the Middle Ages in the first attempt at a genuine self-destruction of metaphorical thinking; II.474). The passage concludes: Das lezte Wort des Denkens kann nur die negative Tat sein, die Selbstzersetzung des Anthropomorphismus, die Einsicht in die profonde Weisheit des Vico: homo no intelligendo fit omnia (The last word of thought can only be the negative act, the self-destruction of anthropomorphism, the insight into the profound wisdom of Vico: not everything is intelligible to man; TCD MS 10971/5, 4; Mauthner, II.479). This opens the way to an inane comedy, a rejoicing in the irrational, as Moran with his bees: Here is something I can study all my life and never understand (2006, II.163). Or it may lead to tragedy, as in the self-destruction of Watt. 85

Chris Ackerley

One of Windelbands major themes is the growth of science out of mythical fancy (119), from the curious fictions that societies have evolved to explain phenomena. That fancy can be seen in the suggestions of Mr Knott as a sun-god: rising sometimes late and sometimes early; seen at the eastern window in the morning and at the western window in the evening; disappearing behind and emerging from bushes as if they were clouds; and rising from sleep to vigil and setting from vigil to sleep (Beckett 1959, 86). This is an accepted myth, but the tale of the famished dog (the inversion of God is automatic) demonstrates neatly the inception of a new mythical fancy. Empirically speaking, Watts instructions (91) are simple: he is to give the food left over from Mr Knotts meals to the dog (91). Since (the text informs us) there is no dog in the house, it was necessary that a dog from outside should call there. However, such a dog requires an establishment in order to be; and before many pages are turned there comes into being a series of dogs and the entire Lynch family, generated by a chain of contingency that stretches to the beginning of time and embraces all extension; a process explicable only by the complementary myth of pre-established harmony. The necessity is purely verbal, nominalist; yet the definite article, the deictic pronoun this, the indicative mood of was and the proper noun Kate soon testify to the dogs tangible existence: The name of this dog was Kate (112); and her eating from the dish with two dwarves standing by is substantive. Compare in certain waters certain fish: But do such fish exist? Yes, such fish exist, now (120). Again, the reification is verbal; but like the hrnir of Borgess Tln such idealist constructs add provinces to being, even as their existence is purely nominalist. My earlier commentary cynically concluded, In like manner, perhaps, have countless human societies reified their nominalist gods.10 For all his admiration of Proust and Joyce, Beckett distrusted the Proustian moment and the Joycean epiphany, those Modernist and secular manifestations of mystical intimations, of Wordsworths mysterious spots of time, in which the quotidian is apparently illuminated by the timeless. Moments of involuntary memory for Proust redeem the past, and the epiphany for Joyce affirms the destiny of the artist as priest of the imagination: A Portrait of the Artist recounts the forging of the aesthetic of the romantic young Stephen Dedalus in the smithy of his soul, until his mettle attains the classical temper. Yet we are frequently reminded of this romantic strain in Proust (Beckett 2006, IV.547); and Joyces most celebrated epiphany, Gabriel Conroys 86

Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence

experience at the end of The Dead, retains elements of the romantic in such phrases as His soul swooned slowly and images of the snow falling faintly through the universe and faintly falling. Becketts A Wet Night parodies both the Proustian salon of Le Temps retrouv and the end of The Dead (rain falling on the mountains and the plains, and notably on the Central Bog);11 and in so doing offers a critique of the epiphanic moment, though less of the experience than of its meaning. At the end of A Wet Night (and at the end of Dream of Fair to middling Women), Belacqua is invited into the Casa Alba to share with his Ideal Lady the fire and a bottle; but the very real belly-ache that troubles him on the way home undercuts any easy romanticism. Even so, in an aesthetically complex way, but one deliberately and ironically distanced from Proust and Joyce, the ideal has been made real, and a curiously muted joy arises, despite the rain. The more cynical test of this process is Arsenes experience (4245), as he sits on the step, in the yard, looking at the light, on the wall.12 Something suddenly happens, Something slipped (42); with the effect that his personal system (43) is so distended that the distinction between what is inside it and what is outside it is not easy to draw. This is precisely the moment of Joycean epiphany, in which the dichotomy of subject and object is momentarily overcome; and it leaves Arsene perplexed: But in what did the change consist? What was changed, and how? (44). Arsene defines his sense of the moment as existence off the ladder, as outside time; but the experience is, ironically, temporary: even if he has somehow climbed to the place where all the ladders end (as in Yeatss The Circus Animals Desertion), he is now back where he was, as he was, in the rag and bone shop of ordinary existence. Yet something remains: in his opinion it was not an illusion (that presence without, that presence within), though he is buggered if he can understand how it could have been anything else (45). The experience, in Proustian terms, is both ideal and real, but Arsene (like Beckett) refuses to give it any transcendental validation. The reader is offered a similar experience later in the novel: the frog song (137-38) acts as a parable of periodicity, but one that may say more about the anthropomorphic attribution of value to symmetry than about the phenomena observed. As Arsene might say, to conclude from this that the universe is harmonious would, I think, be rash. As I suggest in Obscure Locks (138): The frog song illustrates, in a ruthless reductio, the machinery of the Joycean epiphany or Proustian moment, but one terrifying difference between Beckett on the one hand, and Joyce and 87

Chris Ackerley

Proust on the other, is the refusal to attribute transcendental value to such synchronicity. Such sentiments in Beckett reflect the tempering of a romantic sensibility into a modernist (perhaps, a post-modernist) temperament. This is an impossibly large theme, but Beckett in his critique of anthropomorphism and mythical fancy, and in his refusal to validate the transcendental, may be responding to Windelbands sense of the Romantik in terms of the impulse towards the unity of Reason and Nature (603), which, he argues, can become complete only in religion: It is the highest task that has ever been set philosophy, to comprehend the world as a development of those principles or determinations which form the content of the divine mind (611). From the perspective of the twenty-first century and after decades of incessant assaults on the coherence of self, let alone that of the divine mind, this seems somewhat quixotic: Romanticism as the last ditch of the anthropomorphic, and the brave battle of German idealists such as Schleiermacher, Hegel, Schelling and Fichte (and, in the English tradition, Coleridge) to affirm the neo-Platonic as an enterprise inevitably doomed. Yet, as Windelband argues at the end of his History of Philosophy, in a section called The Metaphysics of the Irrational (615-22) and from which Beckett took extensive notes (TCD MS 1097, 251r-54), the dialectic of history wills that the System of Reason shall be changed into its opposite (615), and the transmutation of God into the world must again become a problem (616). Windelband notes (620) that the Irrational came to full development in Schopenhauer with the removal of the religious element; and that his pessimism, thus grounded metaphysically, finally expresses the absolute unreason of the objectless will. Becketts intellectual sympathies found their substrate here, but his isolated human figures, caught between the rock and the light, try in vain to resolve the contradictory impulses in the endless surge, the systole-diastole of Being and Becoming. And Mr Knott abides, if not as an anthropomorphic insolence, as still an impossible impasse.
Notes 1. For convenience, references to notebooks and manuscripts at the Harry Ransom Humanities Center, the University of Texas at Austin, are cited from Obscure Locks (Ackerley 2005), hereafter cited as Obscure Locks, with references to the entry (matching the text of Watt) rather than the page here

88

Samuel Beckett and Anthropomorphic Insolence #201.1 (174). The final text of the passage cited adds a colon after consider and changes grasshoppers to cicadas, but is otherwise identical to the notebook. 2. For a similar effect, compare the paragraph beginning, Whispering it told (Beckett 1959, 234), a prose-poem also inserted late (NB6, 79; 81) into previously extant text (Obscure Locks #234.2). 3. Murphy comes to, or from, in Hyde Park to find night fallen, a full moon risen and the sheep less Wordsworthy than before. His response is decidedly anti-romantic: he bares his eyes to the moon, forces back the lids with his fingers to let the yellow ooze into his skull, belches, spits, and hastens back to Celia (Beckett 2006, I.65). 4. Obscure Locks, Addendum #22 (211-12); citing the first Watt notebook (69-79) and early typescript (61), where the Leopardi reference is explicit. 5. I discuss Molloys condition (the echo of Mario Praz, The Romantic Agony, is inescapable) in the entry on Romanticism in Ackerley and Gontarski 486-87; and in my essay, Inorganic Form: Samuel Becketts Nature (Ackerley 2005, 91). 6. These letters and Becketts rejection of landscapability are discussed by James Knowlson (196-97). 7. See, in particular, TCD MS 10967, the 266 double-pages of which derive almost entirely from Windelband, Beckett copying out long passages verbatim, presumably in the attempt to commit to memory their essentials. See Everett Frost and Jane Maxwell, Catalogue of Becketts Reading Notes and Other Manuscripts at Trinity College Dublin (67-89), as a guide to this invaluable material. 8. This may account for his virtual ignoring of Coleridge, the most important theoretician of English Romanticism, but one whose thought is equally ignored by Windelband (see, however, 663-65). 9. Beckett to MacGreevy (8 September 1934); as recorded in Knowlson, 196. 10. Obscure Locks #91.5; like Kinbote in Nabokovs Pale Fire, I would now delete the craven perhaps.

89

Chris Ackerley 11. Samuel Beckett, A Wet Night, in More Pricks than Kicks (Beckett 2006, IV.137). The Central Bog is the Bog of Allen in the dark central plain of the final paragraph of The Dead. 12. The wall is also the petit pan du mur jaune of Vermeers View of Delft, which Prousts writer Bergotte drags himself from his deathbed to see again; Belacqua in Yellow, before he is wheeled to his fatal operation, sees sunlight on the grand old yella wall outside (Ackerley and Gontarski, 658).

Works Cited Ackerley, C. J., Inorganic Form: Samuel Becketts Nature, in AUMLA 104 (November 2005), 79-102. , Obscure Locks, Simple Keys: The Annotated Watt. (Tallahassee, FL: Journal of Beckett Studies Books, 2005). , and S.E. Gontarski, The Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett (New York: Grove P, 2004). Beckett, Samuel, Watt (New York: Grove P, 1959 [1953]). , Samuel Beckett: The Grove Centenary Edition, ed. Paul Auster, 4 vols. (New York: Grove P, 2006). Feldman, Matthew, Becketts Books: A Cultural History of Samuel Becketts Interwar Notes (London: Continuum, 2006). Frost, Everett, and Jane Maxwell, Catalogue of Becketts Reading Notes and Other Manuscripts at Trinity College Dublin, in SBT/A 16, Notes Diverse[s] Holo: Catalogues of Becketts Reading Notes and Other Manuscripts at Trinity College Dublin, with Supporting Essays, ed. Matthijs Engelberts, Everett Frost, with Jane Maxwell (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2006), 20-199. Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). Mauthner, Fritz, Beitrge zu einer Kritik der Sprache, 3 Bnde (Leipzig: F. Meiner, 1923). Praz, Mario, The Romantic Agony, trans. Angus Davidson, 2nd ed., rev. (London: Oxford UP, 1951 [1933]). Windelband, Wilhelm, A History of Philosophy, with special reference to the formation and development of its problems and conceptions [1893], trans. James H. Tufts, 1901; 2nd ed. rev. & enlarged (London: Macmillan, 1914).

90

TWO VERSIONS OF NACHT UND TRUME: What Franz Schubert Tells Us about a Favourite Song of Beckett

Franz Michael Maier


The printed version of Franz Schuberts song Nacht und Trume shows two main improvements over the draft. The aesthetic principles that become visible in a comparison of the two versions of the song surprisingly are not at all unfamiliar to Beckett scholars. Hence, the link between Beckett and Schubert can be established on a philological basis.

In recent years, Becketts television play Nacht und Trume has gained considerable attention. On the one hand, interest is due to the iconography present in this television play, making it an example of the Images of Beckett (Knowlson). Graley Herren has identified allusions to the Garden of Gethsemane as depicted in several paintings Beckett appreciated; Therese Fischer-Seidel has pointed out the theological motif of manus Dei. On the other hand, interest in Nacht und Trume stems from the television medium. In this work the eyes take over, as Gaby Hartel puts it, not only in the sense of recognizable pictorial models to follow and allusions to iconographic symbols, but also in the sense of an openness towards interpretation beyond explicit terminological identification. Beckett demonstrates the close relationship of his art to romantic thought through both his reference to religious motifs and his use of the romantic topoi of Unsagbarkeit (transcending human speech) and Bedeutsamkeit (meaningfulness). In this text, I should like to comment on the question of Beckett and Romanticism by considering the music in Nacht und Trume. Although it has often been observed that the title Nacht und Trume is in fact a quotation from a romantic song, the music itself has not found much interest. It is true, of course, that when watching Nacht und Trume, one must strain the ears even to hear it. The title Nacht und Trume is both that of a poem by Matthus von Collin (1779-1824) and of a song by Franz Schubert (1797-1828) who combined verses of this

Franz Michael Maier

and of another poem by Collin, Nachtfeyer.1 The song does not figure in the canon of famous Schubert songs and remains almost unknown; Matthus von Collins poems are today all but forgotten. Actually, the seven bars of melody featured in Becketts play are of sophisticated formal quality; sophisticated also is the way Beckett adopted the melody in his play, at first hummed in its entirety (bars 21-27 of Schuberts song) and then featuring its last, synthetic part (bars 25-27) repeated with the words sung. I have analyzed these seven bars elsewhere (Maier 1996); here I should like to give further arguments for Becketts interest in Schuberts song. To interpret this song, I will make use of a hint on its intrinsic qualities supplied by Schubert himself. He had revised this song prior to its printing in 1825, and these revisions reveal the compositional ideas and aesthetic concepts behind it.2 An examination of Schuberts musical text may bring us to a better understanding of what Beckett may have heard in this song. The significant part of the revision concerns only two places: firstly Schubert added two half bars; secondly he reduced the ambitus of the melody. These laconic changes render the intention of the composer perfectly lucid: adding additional time for a harmonic change gives acoustical presence to what the words (only) say whereas melodic unification underscores the dense thread of subjective experience. Before comparing the two musical versions, let us turn to the text by Matthus von Collin. This initial study will help to identify the poetic situations where musical variations took place. The poem Nacht und Trume appears as follows in Schuberts Lied:

1 2 3 4 5 ||: 6 7 8 ||:

Heilge Nacht, du sinkest nieder; Nieder wallen auch die Trume, Wie dein Mondlicht durch die Rume, Durch der Menschen stille Brust. Die belauschen sie mit Lust; :|| Rufen, wenn der Tag erwacht: Kehre wieder, heilge Nacht! Holde Trume, kehret wieder! :|| (Holy night, sinking down among us; Dreams too waft down, As moon beams traverse space And the breasts of sleeping humans. To these [dreams] they listen gladly;

a b b c c d d a

92

Two Versions of Nacht und Trume

Entreating when the day awakens: Return, oh holy night, Hallowed dreams, return!) (trans. Angela Moorjani) In the first version of the composition, lines 4 and 5 are set to music by bars 12-17. As they are closely connected by the rhyme (Brust / Lust), Schubert, at the end of line 4, gives only as much rest to the voice as is needed to gain the first beats of bars 15 and 16 for the important words be-luschen and Lst. All the same, harmonically he inserts a change of the tonal situation, moving from B major in bar 14 to G major in bar 15. Both events, the beginning of line 5 and the change of harmony, occur simultaneously at the beginning of bar 15.

Fig. 1: first version of Schuberts Nacht und Trume 93

Franz Michael Maier

In the printed version however (appearing together with Die junge Nonne as op. 43 in 1825), Schubert inserted two half bars. In this manner he introduced a separate first beat at the point of the harmonic change. Figure 2 illustrates how the harmonic change makes its entrance in bar 15 of the printed, revised version of Schuberts song, while the text restarts no earlier than in bar 16.

Fig. 2: printed version of Schuberts Nacht und Trume 94

Two Versions of Nacht und Trume

Schubert followed here a general rule that is well known to Beckett scholars. They know that Beckett never wanted words and movements to coincide on stage: One unusual aspect of Becketts directing was his insistence that action and speech should be separated as much as possible (Knowlson, 115). A simple reason for this can be found here: things that happen simultaneously must compete for the attention of the spectator or the listener. In other words: they lose some portion of their meaningfulness. When Beckett in his Nacht und Trume first has the the melody hummed and then the words sung, he observes the rule he and Schubert share. By his procedure, Schubert adds value not only to the harmonic change but also to the words of Collins poem. Most scholarly articles dealing with Nacht und Trume seem to concur with Edith Fourniers judgement on Collins poem, saying Les paroles de ce pome banal ne sont pour Schubert que prtexte la mlodie; de mme, cest pour la beaut de la musique que Samuel Beckett adopte quelques mesures de ce Lied comme lment musical de cette uvre. (The words of this banal poem for Schubert are a mere excuse for his melody; similarly, it is for the beauty of the melody that Samuel Beckett adopts some bars of this song as musical element of this work; Fournier in Beckett 1992, 50). Curiously, little attention has been paid to the strange wording in line 5 of the poem. Die belauschen sie mit Lust this is not at all the way one usually describes the process of dreaming. That the sleepers are literally said to listen to their dreams must not be interpreted as a mere result of poor lyric capacity. It is not by ignorance or by lack of better lyrics but by appreciation of Collins poem that Schubert inserts an additional bar (two half bars) to make this strange statement of the poem neatly audible. A clue to this appreciation exists in the writings of Arthur Schopenhauer (1788-1860). Schopenhauer, whose Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung appeared in 1819, distinguished dreams that are engendered by the physiology of the dreamer and do not enlarge his knowledge of the outer world (Hallucinationen) from dreams that are perceptions of a special kind (Wahrtrume). The latter provide additional objective knowledge to the dreaming subject. Schopenhauer traced this concept to Aristotles De somno et vigilia, concluding: Dies alles beweist, da der Traum eine ganz eigenthmliche Funktion unseres Gehirns und durchaus verschieden ist von der bloen Einbildungskraft und ihrer Rumination. (All these [reflections] prove 95

Franz Michael Maier

that the dream is a very peculiar part and result of our brain and that it is completely different from our power of imagination and its merely reproductive work; 231). Schopenhauer helps us to understand that Nacht und Trume describes a state of vision and activity, not a state of passivity and rest. Schuberts revisions document that Collins text was to him much more than a prtexte. Again, it is not without reference to Collins text that Beckett shows a scene of vision in his television play Nacht und Trume. The Holde Trume that are invoked at the beginning of the play are not conceived as pleasant subjective hallucinations: indeed they appear with all the objectivity and dignity of Biblical images. Let us now look at the second change Schubert made in the printed version of his song. Schubert repeats line 5 of the poem (as shown above by the signs ||: and :||). In the first version of his song, Schubert set the repetition of the words to a literary or mechanical repetition of the melody which he transposed up a fourth. As figure 1 shows, Die belauschen sie mit Lust in bars 15 and 16 is sung on the notes of a broken G major chord: b-g-b-d-(e); the repetition is sung on the notes of a broken C major chord: e-c-e-g-(d). In the printed version, Schubert changed the last two notes of bar 17: instead of eg, the melody now has g-e (see bar 18 of figure 2). As the repetition of line 8 goes with melodic change already in the first version, this change raises the first repetition to the level of the second. This small two-note change is an improvement. One can explain it as the intention to avoid the high g which exceeds the ambitus of the melody and adds difficulty for the performer without adding any beauty (beyond the symmetry of a literal repetition). The change also has an aesthetic value, as it gives special value to the musical note e. This note is subject to quite a series of changes in musical meaning: - In bar 12 it makes its first appearance as the forth step in the scale of B major. - In bars 17 to 19 of figure 2 it is the third of the of C major chord, - In bar 20 it is part of the diminished chord a# c# e g. - In bars 22 and 25 it is the fourth note of the B major scale again. In all these cases, the e is followed by a step downward: - to d (toggling between C major and G major in bars 17 to 19), - to d and c# (in bar 20, leaving the diminished chord unresolved), - to d# (in bar 21; this chromatic note replaces the e, resolving the diminished chord into D# major), 96

Two Versions of Nacht und Trume

- to d# again (in bar 23; e at the end of bar 22 is the seventh of F# major), - to d# (in bar 25, as part of the scale of B major). One easily sees that e is the ever-recurring start and reference point for subtle harmonic changes that take place as the music accompanies the process of dreaming. In all instances shown, the e appears on a strong downbeat in the bar and carries an important syllable: Mnschen, Lst, be-luschen, r-fen, hl-de in the latter case, the e is not on a downbeat. More importantly, the e anticipates the downbeat as an embellishing unanticipated note (the seventh of the dominant seventh chord). The final appearance of e in bar 25 carries the first syllable of the word Tru-me and unifies all these processes. Compared to the intensification of the ever-repeated sound e, the melodic formula e-c-e-g-d of the first version was somewhat pale. Its literal repetition may be compared to looking at the shape of two similar geometrical figures. The onlooker remarks their resemblance and is pleased by their symmetry but this pleasure is experienced from a distance and has little emotional meaning. On the contrary, Schuberts genial change of two notes underscores the advantage of a slightly modified repetition over mechanical reiteration, demonstrating the intensity produced by modifications unified through commonality. By means of these modifications, Schubert reveals what the dreamers are experiencing and what they consciously enjoy. The difference Schubert introduces into his melody can be interpreted as the musical realization of an aesthetic dictum: only the difference the eye of the subject adds to a state of vision turns the latter into a state of perception that belongs to an individual human subject a romantic idea that is expressed most poignantly in Novaliss Blthenstaub (1798), nr. 22. In this second change as well, we see a peculiarity of Schuberts song that is not foreign to Becketts formal ideas. Becketts play is formally built of two parts that are only slightly different. The difference is brought about by the camera zoom that, in the seconda volta, replaces the juxtaposition of dreamer and dreamt self by the identity of the dreamer and his inner self. This zoom is Becketts way of combining repetition and modification, in order to intensify the action and to diminish the distance between action and onlooker. It may appear somewhat arbitrary to bring into close relation a repetitive structure based on the difference of no zoom vs. zoom in 97

Franz Michael Maier

the visual field with a series of repetitions and modifications of a tonal situation. But we must not forget that the zoom procedure as a means of intensification is not restricted to Nacht und Trume. In Ghost Trio (first televised 1977) we also find this kind of zoom, of looking closer at the protagonist here also closely (and most sophisticatedly) connected to a sequence of musical situations. In this much longer and more elaborate piece we find three aspects of zooming: rapprochement in a spatial sense; in a sense of temporal coordination; and finally of relational proximity. All three combine to an increase of affinity which proceeds from the sense of diminishing a local distance to the sense of sharing a common time and situation.3 It is an echo of these procedures that we find in the humming and singing of Nacht und Trume. We have drawn attention to a concept of repetition common to Schubert and Beckett. It is characterized by an aspect of modification as opposed to a mechanical doubling or da capo. It must not be overlooked that this same concept of repetition is present in the relation between Beckett and Schubert. In Becketts play the bars of Schuberts song are hummed and sung without the original accompaniment by the piano. So, what we find in Becketts Nacht und Trume is not a factual performance of a part of Schuberts song, but the indication of a very special relation. Once again we find a difference that, as Novalis puts it in his Blthenstaub, shows us the presence of an individual human subject. As the humming and singing is an utterance very close to the subject, this means of difference is at the very same moment an indicator of distance overcome. This is another romantic motive in Beckett that should not be overlooked. Schelling explained it as die nahe Verwandtschaft des Gehrsinns berhaupt und der Musik und der Rede insbesondere mit dem Selbstbewutseyn (The close relation of the auditory sense in general and of music and speech in particular with the self-consciousness of the subject; 491). The close relation between Beckett and Schubert does not only consist in a preference for a peculiar favourite piece of art, but in an affinity to the processes Schubert as an artist employed to bring about his work.
Notes 1. Cf. Matthus Edlen von Collins nachgelassene Gedichte, ausgewhlt und mit einem biographischen Vorworte begleitet von Joseph von Hammer,

98

Two Versions of Nacht und Trume Zweytes Bndchen, Wien: Gerold 1827, 134 (Nacht und Trume) and 149 (Nachtfeyer). 2. Cf. Nacht und Trume. Gedicht von Matthus v. Collin. Fr eine Singstimme mit Begleitung des Pianoforte componirt von Franz Schubert, Op. 43, Nr. 2, in Franz Schubert. Neue Ausgabe smtlicher Werke, ed. by the International Schubert-Society, series IV: Lieder, vols. 2a und 2b, ed. by Walther Drr, Kassel: Brenreiter 1975, vol. 2a, 184-86 (op. 43, 2) and vol. 2b, 267f. (first version). 3. A discussion of these different kinds of rapprochement in Ghost Trio can be found in Maier 2006, 279-84.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Quad et Trio du Fantme, ... que nuages ..., Nacht und Trume, traduit de langlais par Edith Fournier, suivi de Lpuis par Gilles Deleuze (Paris: Minuit, 1992). Collin, Matthus Edler von, Nachgelassene Gedichte, ausgewhlt und mit einem biographischen Vorworte begleitet von Joseph von Hammer, Zweytes Bndchen (Wien: Gerold 1827). Fischer-Seidel, Therese, Samuel Becketts Abschied: Nacht und Trume und das deutsche Fernsehen, in Der unbekannte Beckett: Samuel Beckett und die deutsche Kultur, ed. Therese Fischer-Seidel and Marion FriesDieckmann (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp 2005), 319-58. Fournier, Edith, note du traducteur, in Beckett, 50. Hartel, Gaby, ...the eyes take over... Samuel Becketts Weg zum gesagten Bild (Trier: Wissenschaftlicher Verlag Trier, 2004). Herren, Graley, Nacht und Trume as Becketts Agony in the Garden, in JOBS 11.1 (2001), 54-70. Knowlson, James, Images of Beckett (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2003). Maier, Franz Michael, Nacht und Trume: Schubert, Beckett und das Fernsehen, in Acta Musicologica 68 (1996), 167-86. , Becketts Melodien: Die Musik und die Idee des Zusammenhangs bei Schopenhauer, Proust und Beckett (Wrzburg: Knigshausen und Neumann, 2006). Novalis, Blthenstaub, in Athenaeum, Eine Zeitschrift von August Wilhelm Schlegel und Friedrich Schlegel, Ersten Bandes Erstes Stck (Berlin 1798), 70-106 Schelling, Friedrich Wilhelm Joseph, Philosophie der Kunst (1802/03), in Smmtliche Werke, vol. V (Stuttgart, 1859). Schopenhauer, Arthur, Versuch ber das Geistersehn und was damit zusammenhngt, Parerga und Paralipomena: Kleine Philosophische

99

Franz Michael Maier Schriften, vol. I (1851), loc. cit.: idem, Werke in fnf Bnden. Nach den Ausgaben letzter Hand ed. by Ludger Ltkehaus, vol. IV (Zrich: Haffmans, 1988), 225-310. Schubert, Franz, Nacht und Trume, op. 43, Nr. 2 in: Franz Schubert. Neue Ausgabe smtlicher Werke, ed. by the International Schubert-Society, series IV: Lieder, vols. 2a und 2b, ed. by Walther Drr (Kassel: Brenreiter, 1975), vol. 2a, 184-86 (op. 43, 2) and vol. 2b, 267f. (first version).

100

THE IRRATIONAL HEART: Romantic Disillusionment in Murphy and The Sorrows of Young Werther

John Bolin
Becketts personal and critical writings in the early 1930s evidence a dismissive attitude toward Goethes Werther and other German Romantic figures such as Rilke. Murphy (1935-1936), however, suggests that, far from simply rejecting Werther, by the mid 30s Beckett found the novel useful as a paradigm which he could at once satirize and pursue. This essay attempts to sketch a pattern of correspondence between these two works, indicating Murphys affiliation with a tradition of romantic disillusionment.1 While often read as a novel of ideas, Murphy thus reveals a significant relationship to a romantic legacy of irrational desire. It is suggested a recognition of this debt helps make sense of a fundamental negativity at the end of the novel which has not been fully appreciated.

Becketts comments to MacGreevy in 1931 when he was still largely ignorant of Goethe (whom he then dismissed as the intoxicated dentist) suggest an ironic reserve concerning Werther (TCD 10402, 29 May 1931). His admission to knowing only a few shocking lines [of Goethe] here + there is illustrated with a quotation from Werther in which Beckett focuses his sardonic attention on the word Herz [heart]: Was ich weiss kann jeder wissen, mein Herz hab ich allein. !! (The things I know, anyone can know, but my heart is mine alone.) (Goethe 1989, 86) Beckett went on to criticize Herz to MacGreevy as a blabby word, a judgment which, as Mark Nixon has pointed out, resonates with Becketts satiric treatment of the Smeraldinas Teutonic effusions concerning her own Herz in Dream (Nixon, 72). Becketts ability to quote these lines, however, especially from the work of a writer of

John Bolin

whom, in 1931, he claimed to have little direct knowledge, reveals a certain interest, and perhaps one which Beckett was then unwilling to admit openly.2 Becketts comments to MacGreevy in 1931 become more interesting if we compare his critical take on Werther with his unflattering reading of another German Romantic, Rilke, in 1934, two years before Murphys completion. Beckett criticizes a breathless petulance in Rilkes poetry which results in the overstatement of the solitude which [Rilke] cannot make his element. Like Werther, Rilke cannot hold his emotion and indulges his sense of incommensurability in the crassest of antitheses: I move among the human vegetables.... But my horizons full of fantasy. Beckett speaks of Rilkes failure to, as he puts it, learn [] the fantasy investing human vegetables, a knowledge which would postpone the disillusion of horizons and a certain petrifi[cation] of the mystic heart. Rilkes verse evidences a turmoil of self-deception and naif discontent which gains nothing in dignity from that prime article of the Rilkean faith, which provides for the interchangeability of Rilke and God (2001, 66, 67). Becketts dismissiveness toward Rilke and other German writers is revealing, not only in relation to Werther, but also with regard to the novel he began a year later (2001, 67).3 Indeed, while clearly distancing himself from such naive romanticism in his correspondence and critical/theoretical writing, Becketts antagonism anticipates a more complex, satiric involvement with similar themes in his subsequent novel. For is not Becketts own protagonist, like his Rilke and Werther, profoundly guilty of an overstatement of the solitude which he cannot make his element? Surely Murphys belief that, for him, there is nothing less fundamental than the big world and the little world (1993a, 101) indulges his sense of incommensurability, as well as his naive discontent, through the crassest of antitheses the most obvious of which involves a fantasy excluding what Beckett himself termed human clockwork cabbages (1993b, 120). Does not the epigram to Murphys section six (culled from Spinozas dictum regarding the selfsufficient love God bears himself) suggest a romantic faith which allows for the interchangeability of Murphy and God, consummated in Murphys belief that, though once an adherent of astrology, he was the prior system (1993a, 104)? Surely Murphys quietistic retreat into the little world where he could love himself suggests an involvement 102

The irrational heart

with a mystic heart and a romantic solipsism compellingly similar to that which Beckett derided in his 1931 letter (1993a, 8; 2001, 66). Becketts comments on Rilke and Werther, and their relation to the broader subject of romantic fantasy, seem to belie a more complex relationship than his initial disparagements indicate. Becketts knowledge of Goethe increased dramatically in the years following his comments to MacGreevy. He took down passages on Werther in his study of Dichtung und Wahrheit in 1935 which anticipate themes explored in Murphy. One such passage concerns the romantic valuation of inner experience so crucial to Goethes novel: Jener Vorsatz, meine innere Natur nach ihren Eigenheiten gewhren, und die uere nach ihren Eigenschaften auf mich einflieen zu lassen, trieb mich an das wunderliche Element, in welchem Werther ersonnen und geschrieben ist. (TCD MSS 10971/1) (The resolution to preserve my internal nature according to its peculiarities, and to let external nature influence me according to its qualities, impelled me to the strange element in which Werther is designed and written; Goethe 1971, XII.165). The following sentence continues: Ich suchte mich innerlich von allem Fremden zu entbinden (Goethe 1985, XII.575). (I endeavored to free myself inwardly from all that was foreign to me; Goethe 1971, XII.165). It is possible Beckett read or reread Werther during his intensive study of Goethe in 1934-36, although there is no evidence of this. He was certainly familiar enough with the novel to take Werthers conception of an inner realm divided from the world seriously, however: the same quotation Beckett cited to MacGreevy reappears in Becketts philosophy notes on Heraclitus next to a passage stating that in dreams, in opinion, each has his own world; knowing is common to all (TCD MSS10967/25).4 As the following suggests, along with other targets of satire during the Dream period (Hlderlin for example), Becketts early dismissal of Werther, and more broadly, the romantic currents of thought embodied by such a figure, gave way to a serious, though qualified, engagement.5

103

John Bolin

This imprisoned soul: Werther as a Novel of Romantic Disillusionment Ubi nihil vales, ibi nihil velis. (Where you are worth nothing there you should want nothing.) (1993a, 101) The most obvious correlation between Werther and Murphy lies in a fundamental tension at the center of both novels between the inner world of the protagonist the realm of absolute value and an exterior world of valueless convention. As Becketts second suggested point of departure for Murphy indicates, this divergence is not simply a question of value, or in Lukcss terms, an ethical question, but one of desire a desire for freedom at the cost of a nihilating rejection of the real. As we shall see, it is in the relationship between desire and negation that any such romantic struggle between two worlds may give way to a Beckettian principle of disintegration which threatens to erase what Lukcs terms that sign of essential difference dividing the valued from the valueless, freedom from slavery, or the real from nothing (2001, 82; Lukcs, 29). If questions of value are at stake in Goethes novel, they are nowhere more evident than in the area Beckett singled out for particular irony in his 1931 letter: Werthers heart. The unquiet nature of this heart represents a naive romanticism which Becketts own novel at once satirizes and pursues: the irrational valuation of the selfs inner experience at the expense of all else (a tendency suggested in Werthers name, Wert meaning value). Werthers hope that a romantic self-sufficiency in nature and solitude6 will provide an experience of consolation and freedom comes at the cost of negating a world which is seen as purely valueless: the realm of convention, reason and causality. Anticipating Schopenhauers vision of the ultimate nullity of human striving, Werther sees life as a dream or a raree show of human marionettes whose efforts serve no purpose but to prolong [a] wretched existence (Goethe 1989, 30). In contrast to the trickery of the affairs of the world, Werther accepts what Lukcs terms a tendency [...] towards passivity in turning toward a purely interior reality which is nevertheless complete in itself (Lukcs, 112). I withdraw into myself, Werther claims, and discover a world, albeit a notional world of dark desire rather than one of actuality (Goethe 1989, 31). The only experience of value is thus a 104

The irrational heart

paradoxical freedom within confinement, a plenum out of an act of universal negation. Like Murphy, Werther longs to retreat into a dark in which confined as he may be, he nonetheless [] preserves in his heart the sweet sensation of freedom, and the knowledge that he can quit this prison whenever he wishes (31). That freedom may only exist in a notional world, involved with a desire which remains dark to Werther himself, however, is the first suggestion that such freedom may present its own complications, not least of which being its relationship to actuality a problem manifest in Werthers encounter with Lotte. Lottes dance presents Werther with a vision of what Martin Swales has described as the same ontological wholeness he hopes for in his rhapsodic solitude (Swales, 134). It is thus an encounter which forces Werther to recognize the failure of his vision of self-sufficiency and freedom at the moment of its keenest realization: Lotte replaces nature as Werthers beloved, forcing him to abandon what he now realizes are tiresome abstractions for a physical and independent other who nevertheless remains identified with the freedom and unity sought from the world within. Leaving Lotte for the first time, Werther begins his separation from the sense of meaning he once found in solitude and nature: I took my leave of her [...] and since then the sun and moon and stars can go about their business as they please, but as for me [] the whole world is as nothing to me (43). Werthers encounter with Lotte reveals paradoxes within the simplistic binarism of inner/outer, self-sufficiency/dependence, All/nothing which underlie his desire to evade the valueless. His realization that Lotte remains unattainably other reveals the insufficiency of the little world, now no longer a liberating heavenly fantasy, but what Swales terms a fragmented and fragmenting selfawareness threatened by the void from which it once seemed secure (Swales, 134). To escape this process of disintegration, Werther accepts a position in the world of protocol that he rejected, hoping to recover the paradise [] in [his] own heart in distancing himself from Lotte (27). His naive romanticism, however, cannot accommodate compromise. As Lukcs claims of any such trajectory of romantic disillusionment, the outside world and the interiority are too heterogeneous to be simultaneously affirmed [...]. The only way left is to deny them both (119). What follows is an experience of encompassing nullity. Worse now than the valueless striving of the world of convention, nature 105

John Bolin

assumes the terrifying aspect of Schopenhauers blind, hostile force even as the heart itself becomes a site of void. The loss of Werthers sense of freedom and being at home in the world are simultaneous: nature and the soul are both sources of emptiness and suffering. Did it really have to be like this? that the source of mans contentment becomes the source of his misery? My hearts immense and ardent feeling for living Nature, which overwhelmed me with so great a joy and made the world about me a very Paradise, has now become an unbearable torment (65) Once feeling the glorious forms of infinite Creation mov[ing] in [his] soul, giving it life Werther now encounters a vision of the corrosive power that lies concealed in the natural universe (65, 66). In fact, Werthers experience of this inverted nature is a partial revelation of the romantic self-deception Beckett criticized in Rilke: the solipsism which aligns the self with the Absolute reveals a failed attempt at selfsufficiency and now opens on an experience of terrible void (96). Once we are lost to ourselves, Werther laments, everything else is lost to us (67). That being lost, however, has paradoxically shadowed Werthers conception of freedom from the beginning intimates the true irrationality of his desire. Just as Lottes dance suggests an extreme form of unconsciousness, even negation, of the external, Werthers attempt to make himself a home in the isolation of Wahlheim is predicated on the sensation of being lost in the vastness of infinity (31, 105).7 Yet how could Werther appreciate such an experience of unconsciousness and the infinite but through its opposite: a recognition of limiting self-perception which would be the abnegation of freedom being halted and returned to his cold, dull consciousness at the very moment he was longing to be lost (105)? More troubling still: how could such an experience permit Werthers naive hope that he can return from this realm at will (31)? Goethe suggests the impossibility of such freedom in Werthers encounter with his mad double. Echoing Werthers experience of the little world, the madmans sense of being thoroughly in [his] element, contented and cheerful indeed provides him with that inner confinement and unconsciousness of the world so long sought by the romantic protagonist, yet in an ironic fashion: the only such time in the 106

The irrational heart

mans life was when he was out of his wits, kept [...] in chains in a madhouse, totally unaware of a thing (102, 103). Being fulfilled in the sense Werther has desired seems only possible before [one] has yet attained his reason, or after he has lost it again, a realization which compounds the irony of the fact that there remains a hope of nostos for the madman, yet for Werther there is now only a barren wandering. Unable to lift the curtain and step behind it into freedom, Werther finds only a vindication of inactivity and a longing for nothingness: that dreadful moment when my entire self trembles on the edge of being and not-being, and [] all about me disintegrates, and the world goes to its doom with me (113, 111, 99-100). a critique of pure love: Murphys Wertherism Nothing is more real than nothing. (Beckett 1994, 193) Becketts resistance, as he put it, to taking [Murphy] too seriously guards against any straightforward claim of correspondence between Werthers claustrophobic monologue and Becketts explicitly ironic narration (2001, 102). Murphys satirized romanticism nevertheless bears a compelling resemblance to the disillusion of horizons pioneered in Goethes early novel. As in Werther, the relation between irrational desire and the negative initiates what Beckett once described as a principle of disintegration whose ultimate outcome would be a breakdown of the subject: mind and world those two realms at war in the novel of romantic disillusionment come asunder in irreparable dissociation (2001, 82). In a mode as deeply indebted to a tradition of comic realism as to that of romantic disillusionment, Murphy seems to have accepted Werthers vindication of inactivity as his point of (non)departure. Like Werther, Murphy perceives a valueless world whose adequate expression is taken from the realm of commerce, a mercantile gehenna governed by the frenzied justification of life as an end to means (1993a, 42). This is the world of superficial surface, driven by a principle of desire which serves as the banal opposite to Murphys own.8 Murphy and Nearys conversation in the first chapter sets up these two irreconcilable models of desire which circulate throughout the work. Nearys rational, Pythagorean vision of life as figure and ground suggests a parody of the desire articulated in Becketts Proust. 107

John Bolin

Eschewing the pathological [] sobriety of Prousts vision, Neary nevertheless appropriates his romantic pursuit of the inaccessible (1999, 82).9 This quantum of wantum is figured in the circle which connects Neary to Miss Dwyer, and later Miss Counihan, without ever providing him with the short circuit of love requited (1993a, 7). In opposition to Nearys rational universe, Murphys attempt to exist as if he were out of it surely evidences what Beckett described as a romantic scepticism before causality (1999, 81). Life, for Murphy, also suggests a particularly Wertherian Sehnsucht: But a wandering to find home (1993a, 6). And as for Werther, such a homecoming necessarily involves the romantic protagonists value of values: absolute freedom (1993a, 66). For many commentators, this freedom has suggested a purely intellectual solipsism. Indeed, analyses of section six, where a justification of the expression Murphys mind is attempted, form the crux of most critical responses to date. It is significant, however, that this section opens with a comic appropriation of Spinozas dictum regarding Gods self-sufficiency in the love he bears himself, an allimportant Amor which intimates that the crucial dissonance in the novel does not concern a Cartesian division between the mind and body, but, as the first chapter puts it, the opposites in Murphys heart (1993a, 8). Indeed, the most important thing about Murphy, from Murphys perspective at least, may be what Suk terms his Intense Love nature. While prominent, like Werthers, it is one which resists operation in the terms of the world without, a truth that Neary is the first to acknowledge distinguishes Murphy from himself (1993a, 22).10 Murphys is thus an irrational heart in several senses. Satirizing Werthers breathless claims to a singularly unquiet heart, Murphys organ threatens to seize one moment and explode the next (1993a, 6). More importantly, however, the irrationality of Murphys heart corresponds to his paradoxical desires. While Murphys love has as its sole object Murphy se ipsum, this self remains divided, the first clue that, as with Werther, Murphys amour de soi will involve an irreconcilable conflict between the inner and outer worlds, between self-sufficiency and the need for the other. As with Goethes protagonist, this inner conflict is evident in the need for a female other: Murphys desire for Celia. Celia complicates the fundamental division which Murphy attempts to maintain between himself and the big world, not only by forcing him into the mercantile gehenna, but by virtue of her identity: as a prostitute Celia figures a 108

The irrational heart

direct involvement with the realm of materiality and quid pro quo which remains attractive to Murphy in spite of himself.11 As Lottes identity complicates Werthers conception of self-sufficiency through her alignment with his inner realm of value (nevertheless remaining external and other), so Celia does with Murphy: Celia suggests the heavens (caelum), the antithesis to the world of commerce which Murphy identifies with his inner destiny. Like Werthers nature, however, this is a system whose reliance on Murphy himself becomes all too clear. Just as Lottes dance figures a certain wholeness which for Werther hitherto existed only in nature/the world within, Celias fateful meeting with Murphy while he is consulting the heavens suggests the ultimate collapse of his belief that his mind excluded nothing that it did not itself contain, even incorporating the universe inside it (1993a, 63). It is not simply Murphys distinction between the big and little worlds, or the self and the other which prove impossible to maintain, however; his experience of freedom involves a further complication between value and valuelessness. Inverting the romantic longing for infinity, Murphy seeks the best of himself in an encounter with Nothing, a conjunction of presence and absence which suggests the real as well as the experience of supreme value (44). That any such landscape of freedom, however, could remain mercifully free of figure in the same moment that Murphy encounters only Murphy himself, improved out of all knowledge suggests its ultimate irrationality as well as its intersection with Werthers own (138; 62). As with Werther, such a non-encounter threatens to erase any sign of essential difference between incommensurabilities, placing the realms of the valued and the valueless alike under a principle of nullity and disintegration. The paradoxes within Murphys desire eventually bring about his literal disintegration in Chapter 11, although it is in Chapter 9 (which opens with Malrauxs Il est difficile a celui qui vit hors du monde de ne pas rechercher les siens) that Murphys failure to find a home becomes acute. Murphys final round at the MMM appropriately begins with a gesture toward Keatss own disappointed Sehnsucht in Ode to a Nightingale. Murphys heavy heart as he completes his fateful round recalls the poets account of romantic longing (My heart aches, and a drowsy numbness pains/ My sense) in the face of The weariness, the fever, and the fret of a world Where but to think is to be full of sorrow a line which Murphy invests with renewed significance 109

John Bolin

(Keats, 236). Murphys separation from the microcosmopolitans is a situation in which the cackle of a nightingale would have been most welcome, to explode his spirit toward its nightingaleless night (1993a, 134). Predictably, however, there is to be no such romantic succour: But the season seemed over (134). As with Werthers sense of the void in Lottes absence, the gulf between Murphy and the desired other becomes all, ALL, ALL (1993a, 134). This other, however, is no longer Celia, the inmates, or in an uncomplicated way, Murphy himself, but a figure who exacerbates the contradictions between the internal and the external, self and the other, value and valuelessness that constitute Murphys desire: Murphys own mad double, Mr. Endon. Murphy is drawn to Endon not only from a Wertherian envy of the freedom he seems to possess, but because of Murphys paradoxical need for a perceiver within his experience of Nothing: an experience, by definition, of no longer being perceived the absence of [] percipi (138). In the same way, Endon problematizes the very distinction which has hitherto made such freedom possible that fundamental division between the big and little worlds. Like Werther, Murphy is, for the first time, a humble and envious outsider gazing into a psychosis so limpid and imperturbable that [he] felt drawn to it as Narcissus to his fountain (105). To make things worse, the antithesis inside/outside becomes impossible to maintain in light of the fact that, for Murphy, Endons identity (endon being Greek for within) problematizes the division between the self and the other. Murphy thus finds he loves Endon with the same love he bears himself: a love of the purest possible kind, exempt from the big worlds precocious ejaculations of thought, word and deed (104). For the first time, however, this Amor fails to provide Murphy with the short-circuit of love requited. Keatss romantic longing to leave the world unseen (Keats, 258) finds ironic realization in Murphys final encounter with Endon when, to his despair, Murphy remains a speck in Mr Endons unseen (1993a, 140), a revelation painfully concomitant with Murphys own failure to become immune to seeing anything but himself (1993a, 140). In a dependence reminiscent of that suffered by Rousseaus social man, Murphy finds he needs the perception of others, if only to indulge the hope against his better judgment that his feeling for Mr. Endon was in some small degree reciprocated (135). As with Werthers encounter with the madman, Murphys non-encounter with Endon renders his conception of freedom and self-sufficiency impossible to maintain. For Endons 110

The irrational heart

state appears, to Murphy at least, to be an absence of percipi so extreme that it is not only the perception of the external other which Endon evades, but self-consciousness itself. Endon, like Werthers madman, is only free in the moment when such freedom is by definition unrealizable, the moment when he remains himself unseen by him (140). This is a threshold which Murphy and Werther cannot cross. Murphys exit, abandoned under a starless sky, recalls Keatss sense of solitude and failure in the silence following the nightingales song: the disintegration of Murphys romantic fantasy ironically returns him, in Keatss phrase, to [his] sole self (Keats, 238). Unable to remain in the world within or to return to the world which they have denied,12 Werther and Murphy are confronted with a reality which has fallen under the shadow of nullity and disintegration a reality whose relation to the void no longer masquerades as one of value: Scraps of bodies, of landscapes, hands, eyes, lines and colours evoking nothing (1993a, 130). Moreso than its protagonist, Murphy is, to quote Miss Counihan, Unromantic to the last in its pursuit and satire of romantic irrationality (147). Unlike Werther, which premises the artwork as consolation, or la recherche du temps perdu (in which Marcel discovers the meaning of death [...] and the utility of pain through the triumph of the aesthetic) (1999, 78), Murphy does not assert a system of value, accepting what Lukcs terms the danger inherent in such romantic disillusionment. Although tempered by its fundamentally ironic tone throughout, Murphys ending gives way to a rising pessimism (Lukcs, 119). The opening lines of Chapter 13 recall Celias earlier walk in the park (Chapter 8), during which she noticed a child flying a tandem kite. Like the tug and barge, the tandem is a figure for harmony amidst dissonance, sailing serenely while the others are writhing and plunging (88). Beckett hints, however, that such a symbol of innocent freedom cannot endure: the tandem is flown against a background of gathering storm. The kite returns in the final chapter, now prone to the same fate which threatened the others. She watched the tandem coming shakily down from the turmoil, the child running forward to break its fall, his trouble when he failed, his absorbed kneeling over the damage (158). By this point, Celia has accepted a disillusionment which the child, his destroyed kite a small version of the drama figured 111

John Bolin

in her own thwarted desire for Murphy, now learns: He did not sing as he departed, nor did she hail him (158). The child, his frail kite, the attempt to soar, and the inevitable coming down recall another moment of romantic disillusionment: the end of Rimbauds Le Bateau ivre, translated by Beckett in 1932. The drunken boats broken [] heart, the pond, and the image of a child with his paper ship anticipate the images of the barge and the kite in Murphy, just as Rimbauds poem concerns the hope of release from a world of commerce and a voyage undertaken in a state Blanker than the brain of a child (1977, 105, 95). Kelly, freeing his line into the unseen, Murphy pursuing the Nothing, or Celias experience in Murphys chair of things and people [being] untwisted and scattered recall the drunken boats own attempt to be delivered from the trivial world of quid pro quo (1993a, 86): I felt the towline of the boatmen slacken . Then, delivered from my straining boatmen, From the trivial racket of trivial crews and from The freights of Flemish grain and English cotton, I made my own course down the passive rivers (1977, 93) Yet making his own course does not allow the boat to remain free in a fume of purple spray, nor does one who has pierced the skies experience an unqualified Novalisian poets rapture, but a broken [] heart, torment and the Wertherian desire to split from stem to stern and founder (1977, 93, 103, 105). The boats wild career, like Murphys disintegration and Kellys wild rush of line into the unseen seem without recoil or stop, yet terminate in similar visions of exclusion and disillusionment: the boats exile from Europes waters, and the All out which closes Becketts novel. The boats cries of none and no more underscore its failure to return to solitude and freedom. I want none of Europes waters unless it be The cold black puddle where a child, full of sadness, Squatting, looses a boat as frail As a moth into the fragrant evening. 112

The irrational heart

Steeped in the languors of the swell, I may Absorb no more the wake of the cotton-freighters, Nor breast the arrogant oriflammes and banners, Nor swim beneath the leer of the pontoons. (1977, 105) Becketts novel has explored the irrational heart, but it is the tired heart the disillusioned heart on which it ends its critique of pure love (1993a, 60). Looking heavenward at a sky which seems to grow more and more remote, Celia realizes the distance between herself and home: that unction of soft sunless light on her eyes that was all she remembered of Ireland (157). Pushing Kellys chair13 up the narrow path out of the park, Celia then shuts her eyes, an action which ironically recalls the moment she began to understand Murphys withdrawal into the little world in a passage reminiscent of Keatss rapturous silence in Ode to a Nightingale: The silence not of vacuum but of plenum, not of breath taken, but of quiet air. The sky. She closed her eyes and was in her mind with Murphy (1993a, 86). Any such attempt to remain with the beloved in an inner plenum, however, is here met by the cry of the rangers. Beckett sets Sehnsucht against the teeth of the wind the force which effects the bringing down of any such struggling skyward: The levers were the tired heart. She closed her eyes. All out. (1993a, 158).
Notes 1. I take the term romantic disillusionment from Georg Lukcss Theory of the Novel, from which I have drawn key aspects of my reading. 2. Beckett had possibly already read Werther in 1931; he had certainly read about Goethes novel and its broader connection to German Romanticism in his study of John G. Robertsons history of German literature, most likely conducted in the Spring of 1934 (Mark Nixon, personal communication). 3. The only other author Beckett names in this vein is another romantic, Klopstock. That Beckett might have been thinking of Werther in connection with the childishness of such German writers is suggested by the fact that Beckett later (derisively) recorded Werthers admiration for Klopstock in the Whoroscope notebook. Again, Becketts dismissive gestures cannot be taken

113

John Bolin completely at face value, as he was interested enough in the romantic poet to visit the Klopstockhaus and spend a winter afternoon looking for Klopstocks grave in the Ohlsdorf cemetery during his 1936 visit to Germany (Pilling, 61). 4. The Whoroscope notebook indicates Beckett read or re-read Werther in the summer of 1937 (in French), although this is a year too late to coincide with the writing of Murphy (August 1935 - June 1936) (John Pilling, personal communication). Beckett was still thinking of Werther when writing to Alan Schneider in 1958 concerning Endgame: Faces red and white probably like Werthers green coat (10/1/1958 in Harmon, 29). Werthers coat, which is actually blue, had perhaps become fused in Becketts mind with the green coats which his own characters, including Murphy, often wear. I thank Mark Nixon for his kind help concerning Becketts interest in Goethe, as well as his assistance with an earlier draft of this essay; I am indebted to Nixons research for much of the above information. I also thank Chris Ackerley and John Pilling for their assistance with the above. Any errors that remain are purely my own. 5. It is necessary to point out that the serious in Becketts novels is inextricable from the bathetic and the satiric. In this essay I do not attempt to limn this relation in its true complexity. 6. Werther in fact conceives of Nature as the expression or mirror of his own solitary soul. 7. Lotte dances as if there were nothing else, as if she had not a single other thought or sensation [...] and [...], everything else ceases to exist for her (40). Wahlheim, which literally means chosen home, is not the only place in which Werther raises his problematic conception of freedom. Upon his literal homecoming to the town of S., he again claims that true freedom necessitates being lost in the contemplation of an invisible distance (105). 8. It could be argued that Murphy stands (or sits) at the end of a line of romantic protagonists ranging from Werther to Marcel for whom a world of convention which is entirely devoid of meaning suggests a tendency towards passivity (Lukcs, 113). Murphy certainly fulfils to the most extreme extent a romanticism in which a characters profession loses all importance from the point of view of his inner destiny (Lukcs, 113). 9. Neary offers Miss Counihan cattleyas as Swann does with Odette.

10. Murphys love is idealistic in nature: rarely suspicioning the Nasty, with inclinations to Purity. When Sensuality rules there is danger of Fits (1993a, 22). For whatever reason you cannot love in my way, Neary tells Murphy,

114

The irrational heart and believe me there is no other, for that same reason, whatever it may be, your heart is as it is (1993a, 8). 11. The part of him that he hated craved for Celia, the part that he loved shriveled up at the thought of her (1993a, 8). 12. Both protagonists make an effort to step back from the seemingly ineluctable circumstances that lead them to their deaths. Werther attempts to realize that nothing is more dangerous than solitude in accepting employment under the ambassador (73), while Murphy fails to recall and return to Celia and the music as he lies naked on the grass at the MMM. 13. Kellys chair no longer recalls Murphys Wertherian indulgence, but is now the support for a ghastly lamentable figure anticipating Hamm in Endgame (1993a, 158).

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Collected Poems in English and French (New York: Grove P, 1977). , Notes on Philosophy, TCD MS 10967, Beckett Manuscript Collection, Trinity College Library, Dublin. , Notes on German Literature, TCD MS 10971/1, Beckett Manuscript Collection, Trinity College Library, Dublin. , Letters to Thomas MacGreevy, TCD MS 10402, Beckett Manuscript Collection, Trinity College Library, Dublin. , Murphy (London: Calder P, 1993a). , Dream of Fair to Middling Women (London: Calder P, 1993b). , The Trilogy: Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable (London: John Calder, 1994). , Proust and Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit (London: John Calder, 1999). , Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (London: John Calder, 2001). Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, The Autobiography of Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, trans. John Oxenford (London: Sidgwick and Jackson Ltd., 1971). , Aus meinem Leben: Dichtung und Wahrheit (Munich: Carl Hanser, 1985). , The Sorrows of Young Werther, trans. Michael Hulse (London: Penguin, 1989). Keats, John, Complete Poems and Selected Letters of John Keats (New York: Modern Library, 2001).

115

John Bolin Lukcs, Georg, The Theory of the Novel, trans. Anna Bostock (London: Merlin P, 1971). Maurice Harmon, ed., No Author Better Served: The Correspondence of Samuel Becket and Alan Schneider (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1998). Nixon, Mark, what a tourist I must have been: The German Diaries of Samuel Beckett (Ph.D. thesis, University of Reading, 2005). Pilling, John, A Samuel Beckett Chronology (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006). Swales, Martin, Goethes Prose Fiction, in The Cambridge Companion to Goethe, ed. Lesley Sharpe (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2002).

116

BECKETTS SUBLIME IRONIES: The Trilogy, Krapps Last Tape, and the Remainders of Romanticism

Andrew Eastham
This essay theorizes the status of Romantic irony in Becketts work according to its relationship with the sublime, which takes three different forms. First, in the German Letter, irony is conceived of as the way to the sublime. I argue that a diagnostic account of this process emerges in Trilogy, where Romantic irony is framed as the symptom of a moribund condition. Finally, I suggest that in Krapps Last Tape Beckett works to ironize the rhetoric of Romanticism, whilst the Romantic irony of his narrators is constituted by an aspiration to repeat an irrecoverable sublime encounter.

The concept of irony which developed in the culture of German Romanticism has had a profound legacy in theoretical treatments of literary subjectivity, and Becketts example often appears as a belated after-image of the Romantic encounter with literature and its origins. In The Infinite Conversation Blanchot reads German Romanticism as the moment where Literature [] suddenly becomes conscious of itself (1993, 354), but in such a manner that it is condemned to interrogate its own emptiness: echoing Becketts literature of the unword, he posits the Romantic literary subject as pure consciousness without content, a pure speech that can say nothing (356). It was the fragmentary reflections of Friedrich von Schlegel that provided a form for Romantic subjectivity to explore such absences. As the primary theorist of Romantic irony, his critical fragments collected in the Lyceum and the Athenauem in the late 1790s promoted a concept of irony as the basis of literary freedom: Irony is the clear consciousness of eternal agility, of an infinitely teeming chaos (Schlegel, 247); it is informed by a truly transcendental buffoonery (148). For Schlegel, Romantic irony performed a sublime detachment greater than any rhetorical ironies. In his essay On Incomprehensibility he catalogues the varieties of literary irony to frame a demand: What gods will rescue us from all

Andrew Eastham

these ironies? The only solution is to find an irony that might be able to swallow up all those big and little ironies and leave no trace of them at all (267). Schlegel searches for a sublime irony, a behemoth of negation that will render even his own irony obsolete, and it is this paradoxical demand that constitutes the affinities between Romantic theory and Becketts practice. When the narrator of The Unnameable pledges his allegiance against understanding Dear Incomprehension, its thanks to you Ill be myself, in the end (Beckett 1981, 298) we might read an echo of Schlegels credo. The narrators of Becketts Trilogy clearly exemplify the position of Romantic irony in certain essential respects; reducing the body to a grotesque caricature, refusing identification with expressive appearance and, particularly in Malones case, assuming a position of manipulative play, the continual pledge to Live and Invent (79). Whilst it is worth heeding Jennifer Jeffers argument that The Unnameable simply refuses to be rendered the exemplar of the reductive paradigm of a traditional concept of irony (Jeffers, 48), this refusal is a complex position which might be regarded as the refinement of Romantic irony itself. The lure of the negative is not easy to escape, and if irony constitutes a manner of negative framing, the Trilogy frames such negations in the context of a Romantic condition a strain towards transcendence which is revealed most dramatically in Malones scene at the window, on such a night as Caspar David Friedrich loved (182). This is the moment in the Trilogy where the remainders of Romanticism are most clearly resuscitated, where the apparently playful narrator takes on the earnest rhetoric of the Romantic sublime. My contention in this paper is that the position of ironic detachment assumed by Becketts fictional narrators is consistently related to a corresponding movement towards the sublime; the ironic negations they perform are the progenitors and the shadow of a sublime encounter. Romantic irony and the sublime share the condition of being a default appearance of the infinite within the horizon of representation; they appear as the limits of representation are experienced. The difference is that whereas romantic irony posits this infinity as a quality of the subject, the sublime effects a temporary breakdown in the subjects capacity for representation. This moment of breakdown is central to Kants account of the sublime in The Critique of Judgment, but the initial moment of trauma and loss leads to a sense of infinite inwardness.1 For Kant the sublime is induced by the experience of an 118

Becketts Sublime Ironies

overwhelming natural force (the dynamic sublime) or by the breakdown of our capacity to represent a vast object (the mathematical sublime). The result is a move beyond the limits of the sensuous realm: the sublime, in the strictest sense of the word, cannot be contained in any sensuous form, it resides only in our mind, in so far as we become conscious of our superiority over nature within (Kant, 114). Although this superiority induces delight, this is of a purely negative kind, constituted by the sacrifice of any empirical enjoyment. It is this logic of an infinite gain through sacrifice that constitutes the affinity between the sublime and Romantic irony. For Schlegel, irony is the freest of all liberties, for it enables us to rise above our own selves (Schlegel, 108), but this elevated aspiration demands that the ironist continually cast off his own empirical substance. Nancy and Lacoue-Labarthe argue that this notion of irony was directly informed by Kants critical philosophy, which exacerbated the disjunction between the artist as subject and the work, to the extent that the subject of Romanticism was constituted as an evacuated substance: All that remains of the subject is the I as an empty form [] that accompanies my representations. [] As is well known, the Kantian cogito is empty. One must set out from this problematic of the subject unrepresentable to itself [] in order to understand what romanticism will receive, not as a bequest but as its own most difficult and perhaps insoluble question. (Nancy and Lacoue-Labarthe, 30) In this reading I shall argue that this insoluble question of Romantic subjectivity is fundamental to three of Becketts texts. It is approached in different ways by the sublime rhetoric of the German Letter of 1937, the narrative method of the Trilogy, and the formal innovations of Krapps Last Tape. In all of these works, Beckett stages Romantic subjectivity according to a series of relationships between irony and the sublime. 1. Irony as the way to the sublime In the German Letter of 1937, the young Beckett instituted a concept of irony as the basis of a negative method: On the way to this literature of the unword [] some form of Nominalist irony might be a necessary stage (Beckett 1983, 173). Becketts irony is a method by which we can represent this mocking attitude towards the word, through words, 119

Andrew Eastham

but the rejection of the word leads the way to a sublime music. His concept of irony motivates the most explicitly Romantic gesture of his critical work, as he traces a path from Beethoven to the abyss: Is there any reason why the terrible materiality of the word surface should not be capable of being dissolved, like for example the sound surface, torn by enormous pauses, of Beethovens seventh Symphony, so that through whole pages we can perceive nothing but a path of sounds suspended in giddy heights, linking unfathomable abysses of silence? (172) It is perhaps this intoxicated rhetoric that motivated Becketts later disavowal of his own statement as German bilge (qtd. in Beckett 1983, 170), but the conjunction of silence, abyss and sublime music was not unusual in the Symbolist and post-Romantic discourses that were still prevalent in Becketts youth. A surprising parallel can be found in Georg Lukcs extraordinary youthful mediation on German Romanticism, Soul and Form (1910): This is the most profound meaning of form: to lead to a great moment of silence [] there is only one path leading to the abyss from any place. A question, with life all around it; a silence, a rustling, a noise, a music, a universal singing all round it: that is form. (Lukcs, 114) This appears in a volume in which Lukcs develops a wide-ranging critique of Romantic irony which targets Schlegel and Novalis as well as two of Becketts precursors, Kierkegaard and Sterne. In his critical dialogue on Romantic irony, Richness, Chaos and Form, Lukcs mouthpiece Joachim rejects Sterne for his violent dissonances of material (145). In the German Letter Beckett validates precisely the form of dissonant practice that Lukcs rejects: In the dissonance between the means and their use it will perhaps become possible to feel a whisper of that final music or that silence that underlies All (172). Beckett and Lukcs present totally divergent positions on the means of art which mask a parallel concept of its end. This unusual convergence is possible because Beckett values irony as a stage on the way rather than as a final aesthetic principle, suggesting Kierkegaards assertion at 120

Becketts Sublime Ironies

the end of The Concept of Irony that Irony as the negative is the way; it is not the truth but the way (327). In Becketts early thought, irony is posited as a way to the sublime, but as a practice that will ultimately be surpassed: a contingent structural device which serves a higher duty. In the Trilogy this relationship between irony and the sublime is reconfigured in important ways, and the rhetoric of vertigo and abyss is given a gothic context. The ironic detachment of the narrators and their occasional striving towards sublimity are critically informed by the narratives deathward trajectory. If death is the continually deferred promise of freedom in the Trilogy, irony and the sublime are its emissaries. It is through this encounter with death, I shall argue, that the Trilogy develops a critical and diagnostic framing of the condition of Romantic irony whilst exploring its limits. In Malone Dies the dying narrator expresses his own ironic condition as an ecstatic movement: What I sought [] was the rapture of vertigo, the letting go, the fall, the gulf, the relapse to darkness, to nothingness (179). This suggests how his narrative irony might pass into a condition of continuous dissolve, but it is in the final novel of the Trilogy that Becketts narrator states his own Romantic irony as a sublime aspiration. The ironic imagination has its own peculiar seduction, that its state of detachment and freedom is a privileged position of knowledge, but the narrator of The Unnameable frames his own ironic negations within the conditions of this lure: Not to have been a dupe, that will have been my best possession, my best deed, to have been a dupe, wishing I wasnt, thinking I wasnt, knowing I was, not being a dupe of not being a dupe (288). This principled refusal comes with an almost Wildean assertion of urbanity: if Molloy protests at one point that he is far from being an aesthete, or an artist (47), the Unnameable states his own coda as an artful self-fashioning which resists grotesque expression according to the law of death: No cries, above all no cries, be urbane, a credit to the art and code of dying, while the others cackle (288). In this statement Becketts narrator mimics the terms of Schlegels Critical Fragment (42), which insists that above all else the ironist should maintain an essential urbanity: Of course, there is also a rhetorical species of irony which, sparingly used, has an excellent effect, especially in polemics; but compared to the sublime urbanity of the Socratic muse, it is like

121

Andrew Eastham

the pomp of the most splendid oration set over against the noble style of ancient tragedy. (Schlegel, 148; my italics) Once again, the sublimity of the ironist is distinguished from the merely rhetorical form of irony. The ironists urbanity is constituted by a detachment from all performative traces, a denial of the obligation to manifest comparable to the insouciant but portentous refusals of Melvilles Bartleby I would prefer not to in its absolute form. The urbanity of The Unnameable reaches a sublime condition because it is performed against the limits of the decaying body, and this points to another central aspect of German Romanticism. When Beckett supplements the Schlegelian ironic coda with an advocacy of the art and code of dying he points to the death-bound subjectivity of Novalis, the shadow figure within the Schlegel brothers utopian community who suggested untimely truths about Romantic subjectivity. Once again Lukcs Soul and Form provides an uncanny echo of Becketts rhetoric of Romanticism, as the account of Novalis appears to intimate the code of The Unnameable: Everything the Romantics wanted to conquer sufficed for no more than a beautiful death. Their life philosophy was one of death: their art of living, an art of dying (Lukcs, 54). If Beckett continues the work of Schlegels irony he does so by situating it within the condition of Novalis romantic yearning for death, a condition which David Farrell Krell has described as thaumaturgic idealism. It is through its engagement with this condition that the Trilogy suggests a critique of Romanticism that is in many ways comparable to that developed by Lukcs. Its narrators show an acute consciousness that their own irony, so frequently turned against the grotesque body and the follies of the living, appears to be constituted precisely by their moribund condition.2 Contemplating his graveyard plot, Moran notes: Sometimes I smiled, as if I were dead already (124). Malone recognises that his own irony is a paradoxically earnest position: gravely I struggled to be grave no more, to live, to invent (179). If the banal pun suggests how Malones position of detachment and play might be a response to the proximity of the grave, this suggests a broader diagnostic. In spite of his professions of rapturous vertigo, Malone is censorious about his own process of self-doubling, expressing the desire for a more stable form of detachment that would halt his endless self-duplication. Reflecting on the multiplicity of his personae, he laments: How little one is at one with oneself [] I who 122

Becketts Sublime Ironies

prided myself as being a sensible man, cold as crystal and as free from spurious depth (104; my italics). Malone condemns his own selfdoubling as a spurious claim to profundity, and this is not the only instance where the Beckettian narrator appears to adopt a censorious position against irony. Molloy uses precisely the same terms as he wanders through the little side streets of the town, not as a prince rejoicing in his incognito, but with a troubled sense of the incapacity of the man in the crowd to guess at his position of altitude and detachment: Was there one among them to put himself in my place, to feel how removed I was from him I seemed to be, and in that remove what strain, as of hawsers about to snap? Its possible. Yes, I was straining towards those spurious deeps, their lying promise of gravity and peace, from all my own poisons I struggled against them, safely bound. (21; my italics) This diagnostically identifies irony the distance between I and him I seemed to be as an illusory striving towards spurious deeps. The subsequent articulation of Molloys moribund condition constitutes something like a phenomenology of the ironic unhappy consciousness. In the garden of Lousse, Molloy imagines the borders between himself and the deeps and wildernesses as a death urn, that sealed jar to which I owed my being so well preserved (46). Far from being a text which recuperates the force of Romantic irony, Molloy appears to offer a critique of irony as a state of entombment. If Beckett is offering a diagnostic account of Romantic irony here, it is in a number of ways comparable to the ethical critique offered by Hegel in the introduction to his Aesthetics. Hegel rejected the Romantic ironists for positing the subject as the source of infinite possibility; an ultimately negative aspiration which was the source of yearning and a morbid beautiful soul (Hegel, 67).3 In maintaining an essentially manipulative ego, the ironist reduced all objective phenomena to the status of lifeless objects: The virtuosity of an ironic artistic life apprehends itself as a divine creative genius for which anything and everything is only an unsubstantial creature [wesenloses Geschpf], to which the 123

Andrew Eastham

creator, knowing himself to be disengaged and free from everything, is not bound. (Hegel, 66) The ironist treats other people as wesenloses Geschpf bodiless shadows or beings without substance but Hegels critique contains a more gothic suggestion which resonates with the moribund condition of Becketts narrators: in treating the world as a theatre of shadows the ironist himself lapses into the same shadow realm, becoming a dead creature in a sealed jar, ever more substanceless as irony takes hold. We can see an equivalent movement from substance to shadow accelerating throughout Becketts Trilogy and reaching its apogee in the later stages of The Unnameable, where the association between irony and death is taken to its limit. Having announced his fidelity to the art and code of dying, the Unnameable moves towards a profound doubt about his own substantiality (315). The urbane performance of the narrator is increasingly threatened by proliferating moments of breakdown: everything yields, opens, ebbs, flows, like flakes, Im in all these flakes, meeting, mingling, falling asunder, wherever I go I find me, leave me, go towards me (355). This abyssal moment suggests the process described in the German Letter, where irony dismembers language as a way to the sublime, but the complex diagnostics of the Trilogy allow us to read the relationship between irony and the sublime in two ways: in one reading, these moments emerge as a compensation for the narrators detachment, a contrary movement of vertigo, the letting go, the fall (179), when the strain of hawsers about to snap (21) is dissipated. But we might equally read these moments as the ultimate product of Romantic irony in its search for subjective infinity a sublime irony exploring its limits. If the way to sublime irony appears to culminate in the final phase of The Unnameable, the discourse of disintegration has already been instigated in the great dismemberings of Molloys night: The blood drains from my head, the noise of things bursting, merging, avoiding one another, assails me on all sides (102). The same discourse recurs again in Malone Dies, on such a night as Kaspar David Friedrich loved, tempestuous and bright (182), when Malone strains to frame the limitless sublimity of the night sky: Words and images run riot in my head, pursuing, flying, clashing, merging, endlessly (182). What is distinct about this moment is that the radical dissolution of the subject in language is framed according to the identification with Friedrich, 124

Becketts Sublime Ironies

explicitly framing the discourse of disintegration within the legacy of Romanticism. Malones experience obeys the Kantian model of the sublime, where the subject strains towards the impossible framing of an immense object, but his experience of breakdown gives way to a compensatory moment; beyond this tumult there is a great calm, and a great indifference (182). Malone, the most caustically ironic of Becketts narrators, ultimately retreats to a moment of oral completion with his pillow, but the traces of the Romantic encounter remain as he concludes his account with a Sturm und Drang rhetoric of transcendence: Night, storm and sorrow, and the catalepsies of the soul, this time I shall see that they are good (183). The rhetoric of transcendence is allowed to stand unchallenged here, but the complexity of this moment, and the ways in which its discourse is echoed throughout the three novels, suggests how the remainders of Romanticism are integral to the process of the Trilogy as a whole. If on the one hand the sublime seems to offer a symptomatic relief of the narrators ironic detachment, Malones striving for the sublime can also be read as the constitutive basis of his Romantic irony the striving towards spurious deeps that both Molloy and Malone consider to be their curse. In this sense, Friedrichs Romantic night is the primal scene of the literary subject the experience of transcendence that generates the ironists persistent striving towards detachment. The Romantic irony which the narrator of the Unnameable names as the art and code of dying is a continuous attempt to perform or memorialise this original experience of freedom in the sublime encounter, where everything yields, opens, ebbs, flows, like flakes (355). It is these moments in the Trilogy which reanimate the rhetorical remainder of the Romantic sublime, just as the narrators ironic performance contains the remainders of the Schlegelian ideal of a sublime urbanity. Even if this urbane performance is precisely what the process of the Trilogy undermines, Romantic irony is nevertheless the underlying condition of its ongoing project, the basis of the words turn against itself. 2. Sublime Krapp and German bilge Becketts exploration of the unhappy consciousness of Romantic irony is extended further in Krapps Last Tape, where a new relationship between irony and the sublime emerges. Krapps Last Tape turns irony against precisely the kind of sublime rhetoric that Beckett had resuscitated in the German Letter and the Trilogy. In Becketts first use of the staged dramatic monologue, the problematics of irony and 125

Andrew Eastham

subjectivity are intrinsic to the use of recorded voice, and the narrative is determined by a trinity of sublime promises; the recollected moment on the lake, the silence of the uninhabited night announced by the 39 year old Krapp, and the immanence of old Krapps possible death in his motionless staring at the end of play. The Romantic sublime emerges most clearly in the 39 year old Krapps account of that memorable night in March, at the end of the jetty, in the howling wind (Beckett 1986, 220). This progresses towards a sturm und drang rhetoric of terror, illumination and sublimity: great granite rocks the foam flying up in the light of the lighthouse and the wind-gauge spinning like a propellor, as the sublime moment induces the recognition of genius: my dissolution of storm and night with the light of the understanding and the fire. Conceptually the movement here obeys the triadic pattern of the Kantian dynamic sublime: from an overwhelming encounter with natural force, to a moment of dissolution, to a recuperation of the powers of reason. Yet the form of mechanical reproduction parodically frames Krapp-39s voice as the excess of Romantic youth. What Beckett is staging here is the surpassing or disavowal of Romanticism in advanced age, and to this extent we might draw a parallel with his own gesture of disavowal towards the German Letter. It is tempting to suggest that Krapp is ironizing his own youthful self as German bilge, since it appears to be the rhetoric of the sublime which embarrasses or angers the older Krapp more than any of his earlier statements. For Steven Connor, the effect of Krapps recollection of his earlier selves on the tape recorder is to reveal clearly his ironic non-coincidence with himself (Connor, 128). Yet whilst Connor is surely right to ascribe an ironic effect to the technology of reproduction here, old Krapps banana-faced vacuity immediately belies the idea that he is experiencing a critical selfdoubling; the irony of this moment is not a subjective quality attributable to old Krapp.4 The absence of ironic consciousness in the actor on stage has an important function here, sharpening the distinction between the older Krapp and the young voice, which is precisely that of irony the performance of self-knowledge as Bildung. In contrast to old Krapp, the rather pompous voice of Krapp-39 can be seen as the type of the Romantic ironist, driving his own process of aesthetic education by continually casting off his former selves: Hard to believe I was ever that young whelp (Beckett 1986, 218). Even the younger Krapp is reported as exhibiting the ironic disavowal, Sneers at what he calls his youth and thanks God that its over. [Pause.] False ring there 126

Becketts Sublime Ironies

(218). As Gontarski observes, Krapp-69 sneers at Krapp-39, who in turn laughs at young Krapp. At each stage Krapp sees the fool he was, not the fool he is (Gontarski, 59). But what is particularly interesting about this series of disavowals is that it is precisely the younger Krapps disavowal of the even younger Krapp that Krapp-39 wishes to disavow. As in Schlegels essay On Incomprehensibility, the Romantic ironist seeks a sublime irony which will devour its progenitors, the smaller ironies from which it emerged. In a broader sense, the ironic gesture of negation which Krapp-39 compulsively performs can be read as an imitation of his sublime moment on the jetty, where his past life is framed and surpassed by the vision at last, eradicating his former life in the dissolution of storm and night. Just as Malones Caspar David Friedrich moment is the primal scene of the narrative subject in the Trilogy, an inflated discourse of sublimity underpins Krapp-39s aspiration to ironic urbanity. So the process of Krapps Last Tape is to mutually expose Krapps sublime rhetoric and his ironic negations as twin aspects of a Romantic condition. Yet if this continues the diagnostic representation of Romantic irony and sublimity that Beckett had inaugurated in the Trilogy, the critical framing of Krapp-39 has the effect of making the fragile sublimity of the plays ending all the more exposed. As Krapp strains to encounter his lovers eyes on the lake, the egotistical sublime is doubly challenged, by the moment of recollection, and by the older Krapps motionless staring. The remainder of Romanticism is integral to the plays ending, as the 39 year old Krapps final Romantic statement, Not with the fire in me now (Beckett 1986, 223), recalls the light of the understanding and the fire. But the dramatic irony which undermines this statement frames the question of Romantic subjectivity in a most disturbing way: against the fire of Romantic subjectivity the old Krapps gaze suggests an infinite sense of lost possibility, which is exacerbated by Krapp-39s hymn to the night: Past midnight. Never knew such silence. The earth might be uninhabited. We might say that Beckett reinstates a sublime silence here the silence of the unword in order to ironize Romantic irony itself; a new form of negative sublime displaces Krapp-39s Romantic subjectivity. Yet the running of the tape replaces the silence of midnight with a contentless medium of representation a machinery without manifestation and the suggestion that the machinery will run down. At this point the figure of old Krapp on stage seems to be evacuated of all conscious knowledge and ironic control. No longer 127

Andrew Eastham

reducible to the successive self-negations that his younger voices perform, his silent listening suggests a different kind of attention. In this respect Krapps ending suggests a move away from the sublime irony of the Trilogys narrators, but it also bears out Malones profession of an unknowing attention to the formless: it was not long before I found myself alone, in the dark. That is why I gave up trying to play and took myself for ever shapelessness and speechlessness, incurious wondering, darkness, long stumbling with outstretched arms (166). Notes
1. Nicoletta Piredu makes a distinction between this recuperative movement in Romanticism and the radical negativity of Becketts late prose (Piredu 1992). For another interesting approach to the Beckettian sublime see Smith (2004). Myskjas 2002 study focuses on Kant and Molloy. 2. In this respect Blanchots reading of the Trilogy is particularly suggestive. Blanchot suggests that Malones ironic voice is continually undermined by the overwhelming immanence of death in the narrative (Blanchot 1986). According to this reading we might say that death has the capacity to ironize irony; it is both the constitutive basis and limit of ironys force in the text. 3. For a sustained reflection on Hegels critique of the beautiful soul in relation to Beckett, see Milne (1985). 4. In his important early essay on The Concept of Criticism in German Romanticism (1920), Walter Benjamin makes a distinction between Schlegels concept of irony as the expression of a pure subjectivism (Benjamin 1996, 162), and the ironization of form (163), which is most successfully achieved in drama.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, The Beckett Trilogy (London: Picador, 1979). , German Letter of 1937, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (London: John Calder, 1983). , The Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber and Faber, 1986). Benjamin, Walter, Selected Writings, volume one (Cambridge, MA: Belknap P, 2000).

128

Becketts Sublime Ironies Blanchot, Maurice, Where Now? Who Now?, in On Beckett: Essays and Criticism, ed. Samuel Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1986), 131-39. , The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993). Connor, Steven, Samuel Beckett: Repetition, Theory and Text (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988). Gontarski, Samuel E., The Intent of Undoing in Samuel Becketts Dramatic Texts (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1985). Hegel, G.W.F., Aesthetics: Lectures on Fine Art, trans. T.M. Knox, vol. 1 (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1975). Jeffers, Jennifer, Beyond Irony: The Unnameables Appropriation of its Critics in a Humorous Reading of the Text, in The Journal of Narrative Technique 25.1 (Winter 1995), 47-66. Kant, Immanuel, The Critique of Judgement, trans. James Creed Meredith (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1952). Kierkegaard, Soren, The Concept of Irony: with continual reference to Socrates, ed. and trans. by Howard V. Hong and Edna H. Hong (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton UP, 1989). Krell, David Farrell, Contagion: Sexuality, Disease, and Death in German Idealism and Romanticism (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1998). Lukcs, Georg, Soul and Form, trans. Anna Bostock (London: Merlin P, 1974.) Milne, Drew, The Beautiful Soul: From Hegel to Beckett, in Diacritics 32.1 (Spring 2002), 63-82. Myskja, Bjrn K., The Sublime in Kant and Beckett (Berlin: De Gruyter, 2002). Nancy, Jean-Luc and Philippe Lacoue-Labarthe, The Literary Absolute: The Theory of Literature in German Romanticism (New York: State U of New York P, 1988). Piredu, Nicoletta, Sublime Supplements: Beckett and the Fizzling Out of Meaning, in Studies in Short Fiction 29.3 (Summer 1992), 303-14. Schlegel, Friedrich, Lucinde and the Fragments, trans. Peter Firchow (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1971). Smith, Russell, Becketts Endlessness: Rewriting Modernity and the Postmodern Sublime, in SBT/A 14, After Beckett/Daprs Beckett, eds. Anthony Uhlmann, Sjef Houppermans, Bruno Clment (Amsterdam and New York: Rodopi, 2004), 405-20.

129

ROMANTIC AGONY: Fancy and Imagination in Samuel Becketts All Strange Away

Michael Angelo Rodriguez


In All Strange Away, Samuel Beckett contributes to a discussion regarding an important Romantic distinction between Fancy and Imagination, suggesting that no matter how much Fancy, particularly its passive aspect, predominates in this text, the dynamic function of Imagination is never absent. Contrary to popular scholarly consensus, therefore, a close examination of All Strange Away reveals a dynamic text that demonstrates the Romantic aspects of Becketts own creative process, thereby aligning him more with the German and English Romantics than with the so-called post-modernists.

For John Keats, who knew perhaps better than any other English Romantic poet the nihilistic shadow of the imagination, one can potentially seize and participate in the dynamism of nature through a greeting of the spirit in which one is not isolated and solipsistic but integrated and engaged. Although there are intimations of immortality in Samuel Becketts All Strange Away, no such greeting of the spirit ultimately occurs, for the love that was for Schelling, Coleridge, Blake, Wordsworth, and Shelley the securest bond between self and other is conspicuously lacking in this text. All Strange Away, indeed, is a kind of Keatsian Ode to Psyche in which the imagination becomes its own self-mirroring subject. With All Strange Away and the texts that it engenders, in fact, we come to the heart of Becketts self-conscious investigations into the nature and function of the Romantic imagination. In his previous works, and in Watt specifically, Beckett had rather dispassionately critiqued materialism, thereby implying, as he had through his support of the Poetry is Vertical manifesto in 1932, his penchant for the organic rhythm of the vision in which the creative act occurs (transition no. 21, 148). All Strange Away, however, establishes new territory. It is with this truly bizarre text, and the cycle to which it belongs, that Beckett critiques Fancy at the level of narrative itself, and in this regard, Beckett pushes the logic of Romanticism to

Michael Angelo Rodriguez

unimaginable extremes, revealing not a merely nihilistic text but a vibrant one that helps establish his place in a long tradition of Romantic aesthetics. Paul Davies argues in The Ideal Real: Becketts Fiction and Imagination that Although all Becketts novels are works of imagination, none before All Strange Away comes near to making imagination into the protagonist of a myth (137). In his essay The Pornographic Imagination in All Strange Away, Graham Fraser likewise notes that All Strange Away is a reflexive assessment of the imagining narrators own imagination. The box or rotunda is a projection of the narrators own skull, a displacement of his own imaginative space, which he can use to explore the dynamics of his own imagination. Thus the climate and goings-on within the rotunda illustrate [...] the imaginative aesthetics which inform their very narration (515-16). The self-reflexive nature of the text seems clear enough, but most critics have seized upon this aspect of the text as evidence for Becketts anti-Romantic sensibility. In his classic study of the story in Frescoes of the Skull, for instance, John Pilling analyzes the ways in which Becketts conception of the imaginative process manifests itself in All Strange Away and Imagination Dead Imagine, but Pilling concludes that Becketts use of Fancy in All Strange Away renders him at odds with the Romantics: [The protagonists] interest in measurement is not a simple matter of scientific accuracy; here it is somehow bound up with the exercise of the imaginative faculty. Beckett hereabouts resuscitates the category of Fancy which the great Romantic poets considered decidedly inferior to Imagination, reminding us implicitly that he is a good deal less interested in the Sublime than they were. (Knowlson and Pilling, 138) A closer look at Coleridges theory of imaginative life, however, reveals slightly more complex implications regarding the various levels of the artists creative process. Although Coleridge does famously distinguish in the Biographia Literaria between Fancy, whose product is fixities and definites through the vehicle of mere metaphor (I, 305), and Imagination, whose product is the re-creation of a new unity (I, 304), his conception of how these two processes work and we should remind ourselves here that his conception is rendered even more problematic since he divided imagination into two more subcategories 132

Romantic Agony

illuminates the subtleties of Becketts own creative process to a striking degree. Coleridge, in fact, founds his theory upon the function of Polarity, which he works out with scientific overtones and mystical undertones in one of his notebooks: Polarity is not a Composite Force, or vis tertia constituted by the moments of two counteragents. It is 1 manifested in 2, not 1 + 1 = 2. [...] The polar forces are the two forms, in which a one [sic] Power works in the same act and instant. Thus, it is not the Power, Attraction and the Power Repulsion at once tugging and tugging like two sturdy Wrestlers that compose the Magnet; but The Magnetic Power working at once positively and negatively. Attraction and Repulsion are the two Forces of the one magnetic Power. (Egerton ms. 2801, f. 128; qtd. in Barfield 203) It is within this context of Polarity that Coleridges distinction (which he would be quick to remind us is not necessarily synonymous with separation) between Fancy and Imagination resides. When, therefore, Wordsworth objected in his Preface of 1815 to what he considered to be Coleridges definition of Fancy as the aggregative and associative power insisting that to aggregate and to associate, to evoke and to combine, belong as well to the imagination as to the fancy Coleridge responded appropriately in the Biographia by implying that Wordsworths conception of imagination, based merely on a reductive conception of polarity, was significantly less comprehensive and mysterious than his own: I reply, that if by the power of evoking and combining, Mr. W[ordsworth] means the same as, and no more than, I meant by the aggregative and associative, I continue to deny, that it belongs at all to the imagination; and I am disposed to conjecture, that he has mistaken the co-presence of fancy with imagination for the operation of the latter singly. A man may work with two very different tools at the same moment; each has its share in the work, but the work effected by each is distinct and different. (I, 294)

133

Michael Angelo Rodriguez

Coleridge most succinctly expresses his complex theory of Polarity when he concludes in Table Talk that Genius must have talent as its compliment and implement, just as, in like manner, imagination must have fancy. In short, the higher intellectual powers can only act through a corresponding energy of the lower (I, 426). Coleridge puts his theory to practice in his interpretation of Shakespeares Venus and Adonis, in which Coleridge sees both Fancy and Imagination at work, and in his reading of Wordsworths own poetry where the co-presence or fusion of Fancy with Imagination is so often present through what he calls, in Theory of Life, the principle of unity in multeity (1951, 575). The problem is when Fancy predominates, when it is not allied to the higher function and living Power of the imagination, that it strikes Death by mistaking clear images for distinct conceptions. If, as Pilling writes about All Strange Away, the protagonists interest in measurement [i.e., Fancy] is [...] somehow bound up with [Coleridges word for this is fused] the exercise of the imaginative faculty, then Coleridges theory suggests that Beckett resuscitates the categories of Fancy and Imagination and, in fact, reminds us of his keen interest in the nature and function of the Sublime. Instead of simply eulogizing the death of the Romantic imagination, therefore, the imagination as it has been traditionally espoused in poetry, as Paul Davies astutely suggests, is subjected to the severest possible review in the Rotunda texts (137). The result, argues Davies, is a renewed interest in an imagination which has actually proved impossible to regard as dead (137-38). All Strange Away, which is obsessive and uneasy, does ultimately strike Death. We may perhaps clarify the reasons for this death knell by returning to Coleridge, who further distinguishes in the Biographia between active and passive Fancy, both of which he apparently links to memory. Fancy is always the ape, and too often the adulterer and counterfeit of our memory (II, 235), and passive Fancy, like ordinary memory, must receive all its materials ready made from the law of association (I, 305). It is, Coleridge states, the universal law of the passive fancy and mechanical memory that supplies to all other faculties their objects, to all thought the elements of its materials (I, 104). The empirical phenomenon of the will, which we express by the word CHOICE (I, 305), distinguishes active fancy from delirium, which it would otherwise become. In his book on What Coleridge Thought, Owen Barfield helps us parse Coleridges important distinction: 134

Romantic Agony

This linking of [fancy] with memory indicates fancys playing a part in the genesis of consciousness at an altogether earlier stage than literature could be concerned with. Besides playing with the fixities and definites that are given to it, fancy has evidently taken a hand in producing themin rendering them the very fixities they are. And, especially in [Coleridges] references to this stage, the pejorative vocabulary (dead, mechanical, artificial, ape, adulterator) strongly suggests, no longer a natural degree within the one ascending series that manifests the seminal principle of mind or intelligence, but an almost hostile interference with it from a source outside itself. [...] In the first place, then, fancy has its proper and beneficent place in the genesis of consciousness as a whole and, particularly, in the conversion of perceptions into memories. But it is easily debased. In its debased form it is, as passive fancy, more or less identical with precisely those characteristics of human perception, which it is the function of imagination (by modifying perception) to overcome [...] The mind is in thrall to the lethargy of custom, when it feeds solely on images which itself has taken no active part in producing. But there is more to it than this. For the debasement of active fancy carries this process further. Where the mind deliberately chooses to feed only upon such images, there you have the debasement of active fancy [...] at which Coleridge never tired of pointing his warning finger. (86-87) This passage helps clarify not only Coleridges theory but also the predicament in All Strange Away, a text in which the speaker, like a vulture with its carrion, receives and voyeuristically feeds on repetitive images that it has taken little if any active part in producing, as the constant phrase that again implies. The connection to Becketts The Vulture may not be unapt. The ravenous eye in that poem of 1935, a poem that takes its inspiration (as Beckett himself noted) from the first stanza of Goethes poem Harzreise im Winter, preys on images that have become carrion (Harvey, 112-13). Unlike the speaker of Goethes poem, who is optimistic about turning the external world into digestible food for the creative act, the speaker of Becketts poem is mocked by a tissue that may not serve / till hunger earth and sky be offal (1977, 9), the implication being that this eye of prey is scared off, like any vulture would be, by the least sign of life, for tissue signals life, just 135

Michael Angelo Rodriguez

as offal signals death. The living tissue (the potentially dynamic image, perhaps) mocks the speaker, in other words, because it is autonomous and beyond the speakers ability to control or devour it. Beckett echoes the theme of this poem in Text 1 where the already indeterminate narrators subjectivity literally splits in two, thus forcing him to see himself with a vultures eye of prey: Eye ravening patient in the haggard vulture face, perhaps its carrion time. Im up there and Im down here, under my gaze, foundered, eyes closed (1995, 102). In The Vulture, the external world becomes wholly internalized the vulture is dragging his hunger through the sky / of my skull shell of sky and earth but the speaker of Text 1 pushes this theme even further and becomes his own prey under his own ravening gaze, a skull within a skull. This is the self-devouring gaze, the repetitive redoubling of vision that spins out of control in pieces like All Strange Away and Ping. The repetitive nature of the images, in fact, suggests a debasement of active Fancy and, for Graham Fraser, a pornographic imagination: All Strange Away is not a failure because it is pornographic, but rather it fails pornographically, reverting to the nonculminating energies of Fanciful repetition in conjunction with the pornographic conventions of fragmentation, a (minimal) eroticism, and the voyeuristic gaze (528). Coleridge may have pointed his warning finger at such debasement, but Beckett was likewise aware of its dangers. The setting of All Strange Away, if setting is the word, is sparse. An indeterminate narrator seems to be experiencing a slow decline of inner vision, for all that remains after a lifetime of seeing (170) is the skeletal structure, the carrion, of what may once have been a vibrant imaging faculty. The narrator first imagines a cube, Five foot square, six high, no way in, none out, try for him there (169), and then he imagines someone in it, that again (169). It is not clear why the narrator feels compelled to imagine so wearily, or why he feels compelled to imagine at all, but there is clearly a compulsion to imagine on, however feebly. After imagining the figure in various mechanical postures, the narrator further reduces the size of the cube, presumably to make All that most clear (172), that is, to sharpen the image: Tighten it round him, three foot square, five high, no stool, no sitting, no kneeling, no lying, just room to stand and revolve (170-71). Just when the narrator thinks he has fixed the image, however, it fades into oblivion without a trace: hes not here (170). The phrase all white when light at full (170) highlights the nothingness into which 136

Romantic Agony

the figure vanishes, and it anticipates Ping, a text that Beckett was to translate into English two years later. In the later text, everything is awash with white: Bare white body fixed white on white invisible (193). As in All Strange Away, an utterly indeterminate narrator in Ping struggles to imagine sounds, colors, images, only to find that an autonomous imagination is actually preying upon him, for the reader learns that the narrator himself is being sewn together from the first: All known all white bare white body fixed one yard legs joined like sewn (193). The imaginations own existence is itself being imagined, perhaps within the fiction-making sphere of the readers own dark mind. As Ackerley and Gontarski note about this bizarre text, The reader focuses not only on a figure in a closed space, but on another figure and a narrator imagining them. There is not just the psychologically complex image of a self imagining itself, but a self imagining itself imagining itself, often suspecting that it, too, is being imagined (Ackerley and Gontarski, 438-39). Such imaginative impasses, the inevitable result of what Keats famously dubbed the egotistical sublime, are latent within Romantic aesthetics, and they infect All Strange Away and Ping with a kind of imaginative paralysis from which those texts never fully recover. We may even locate a precedent for the shadow side of the imagination as far back as 1744, the year in which Mark Akenside first published The Pleasures of the Imagination, a poem that influenced many key Romantic theorists, including Friedrich Schelling, William Hazlitt, and Coleridge himself. In this poem, Akenside, much in the tradition of Longinus, acknowledges the inescapability of frenzy in the creative process, using the image of a dark abyss to designate the power that Pours out her births unknown (III, ii, 383-91). In his essay On Dreams, which he originally published in The Plain Speaker in 1826, Hazlitt connects Akensides dark abyss with the nocturnal sphere: We are not hypocrites in our sleep. The curb in taken off from our passions, and our imagination wanders at will. [...] in sleep we reveal the secret to ourselves (XII, 23). Later in The Plain Speaker, in a decadent essay entitled On the Pleasure of Hating, Hazlitt analyzes why there is a secret affinity, a hankering after evil in the human mind [that] takes a perverse, but a fortunate delight in mischief, since it is a never-failing source of satisfaction (XII, 128). The imagination, as every Romantic knew all too well, has its desert places, too. 137

Michael Angelo Rodriguez

The narrator of All Strange Away is acutely aware of Akensides dark abyss as well as what Hazlitt identifies as imaginative perversion. Apparently bored with the static image of a figure with jointed segments variously disposed (172), the narrator of Becketts story begins to conjure the image of a fly, only to obliterate it immediately: Imagination dead imagine to lodge a second in that glare a dying common house or dying window fly, then fall the five feet to the dust and die or die and fall. No, no image, no fly here, no life or dying here but his, a speck of dirt (172). The next set of images, of Emma and Emmo, are projected onto the walls and become exceptionally difficult to paraphrase as the images surrealistically flow into one another, thus producing No real image but say like red no grey say like something grey and when again squeeze firm down five seconds say faint hiss then silence then back loose two seconds and say faint pop and so arrive though no true image [...] (178). Curiously, at one point Memories of past felicity [...] of a lying side by side rise to the surface of the narrators consciousness, but he dismisses them with a phrase that recurs throughout the text: look at this closer later (179). Shortly thereafter, he further subverts his memories of past felicity: No memories of felicity save with faint ripple of sorrow of a lying side by side and of misfortune none, look closer later (180). The narrative becomes infernal until nightmarish images inundate the imaginative domain and produce a conclusion that is straight out of Francisco de Goyas The Sleep of Reason Produces Monsters: Within apart from fancy dead and with faint sorrow faint memory of a lying side by side and in sleep demons not yet imagined all dark unappeasable turmoil no sound and so exhaled only for the moment with faint sound (181). At this point, as Ruby Cohn writes, fancy is unquotedly and uncapitalizedly murmured dead, and the long final sentence is its strange sighing requiem (289). It is important to stress, however, that no matter how much Fancy, and particularly its passive aspect, predominates in All Strange Away, the dynamic function of the imagination is never absent. At the beginning of the text, the narrator asserts that he will drag it, the vague pronoun presumably referring to the imagination, to a place to die in (169), but the text obviously does not end there; it begins there. The verb drag reminds us of the gerund dragging that opens The Vulture, thus highlighting the narrators hunger for the image to be dead on arrival, to be mere carrion. This text endures, however, and is in fact a mysterious, bizarre product of the creative imagination, 138

Romantic Agony

indeterminate and autonomous though this imagination is, that in turn generates further texts in an organic process of development and refinement. Imagination Dead Imagination, after all, grows directly out of the imaginative shards of All Strange Away, its legitimate parent piece. In these compelling imaginative creations, the imagination, which becomes the protagonist of the Closed Space novels, is itself put to the test, what Davies calls a trial (137), and despite the predominance of Fancy, the mere fact of these texts dogged existence frustrates what was originally a plan to prove that imagination is dead and gone (Davies, 146). With All Strange Away and its offspring, therefore, Beckett continues to demonstrate the corrupt nature of Fancy particularly when it is unallied, as in the characters of Murphy and Watt, to what Coleridge in the Biographia calls the living Power of imagination (I, 304). What prevents the miracle, as the Unnamable remarks in a rare moment of clarity, is the spirit of method to which I have perhaps been a little too addicted (344). Text 9 from Texts for Nothing is another case in point. The rationalism of the text, as Pilling observes, threatens to throttle the flow of the prose (54), which, as the speaker affirms, is mechanical (136). Paradoxically, however, the speaker is dead and getting born (138) precisely because he imagines a way out through re-imagining the myths of Dante: Theres a way out there, theres a way out somewhere, the rest would come, the other words, sooner or later, and the power to get there, and the way to get there, and pass out, and see the beauties of the skies, and see the stars again (140). The power to get there, as the speaker intimates in the last clause, is in imaginative journeys, in this case of epic proportion, for his desire to see the stars again, a clear reference to the ascent of the soul after its dark night at the conclusion of Dantes Inferno, suggests sublime and imaginative possibilities that are never absent in Becketts Purgatorial world of flux and vitality. The absurd calculations in Part III of How It Is the speaker relates that we are regulated and that its mathematical (112) are similar, but again, the imagination is not, of course, as spent as the speaker would have us believe; if it were truly exhausted, there would be no formulation whatever, present or otherwise (Pilling, 75). At the conclusion of How It Is, to be sure, there is actually a merging of narrator and narrated, an acknowledgement on the speakers part that the voice is mine yes not anothers (160), as opposed to the initial evasion, which is a variant of the theme of Not I, to describe it as in me not mine (9). 139

Michael Angelo Rodriguez

There is no such merging in All Strange Away, but the hope of such a union, as the narrator suggests, might well be imagined (176). In fact, the narrators attempt in All Strange Away to render all strange away So little by little all strange [is being taken] away (178) to render the text fixed, dry, hard, and most clear (172) is a veritable demonstration of the bareness of T.E. Hulmes neo-classical clarion call in Romanticism and Classicism for an accurate, precise and a definite description that has nothing to do with infinity, with mystery or with emotions (68). The speaker exemplifies the definite description in the recurring geometrical descriptions of the figure and the rotunda: Call floor angles deasil a, b, c and d and ceiling likewise e, f, g, and h, say Jolly at b and Draeger at d, lean him for rest with feet at a and head at g, in dark and light, eyes glaring, murmuring, Hes not here, no sound, Fancy is his only hope. (171) Throughout the Biographia, Coleridge defines Fancy as the aggregative and associative power (I, 293), an idea that is clearly indebted to William Duffs own definition of Fancy in his Essay on Original Genius (1767). The speaker of All Strange Away consistently attempts to aggregate or combine only what it has received, a hallmark of Fancy according to Coleridge. The speaker mathematically speaking (176) consistently combines memories but rarely fuses them to form new wholes: Mother mother, Mother in heaven, Mother of God, God in heaven, combinations with Christ and Jesus, other proper names in great numbers say of loved ones for the most part and cherished haunts (175). The speaker echoes these aggregates later in the text: All gone now and never been never stilled never voiced all black when never sundered unstillable turmoil no sound, Shes not here, Fancy is her only, Mother mother, Mother in heaven and of God, God in heaven, Christ and Jesus all combinations, loved ones and places, philosophers and all mere cries [...] (180-81) Again, though, one of the paradoxes of All Strange Away is that all strange is never fully away, that although Fancy does predominate, 140

Romantic Agony

there are frequent attempts to imagine and shape dynamic scenes into existence: Imagine lifetimes, gems, evenings with Emma and the flights by night [...] (171). Even the central paradox of the text, to imagine the death of imagination, never dissipates precisely because the imagined death supplants the death itself; the death of imagination is the imagined scene. There is, if anything, a movement in the text toward the dissipation of Fancy, for it is Fancy, at least its passive or mechanical aspect, that is on the wane in the final sentence: [...] at faint memory of a lying side by side and fancy murmured dead (181). Becketts linking of memory with Fancy here highlights the mechanical function of the latter, for as we have seen, Coleridge theorizes that passive Fancy, like ordinary memory, must receive all its materials ready made from the law of association. Significantly, the source text of both All Strange Away and Imagination Dead Imagine is Faux Dparts, a work in four sections (three in French and one in English) that was originally published in Kursbuch in June of 1965. This text represents Becketts attempt in the early 1960s to reshape yet again the remains of an aborted longer piece of fiction, a work tentatively titled Fancy Dying, the recurring leitmotif in All Strange Away and the note on which it ends. So although a solipsistic rotunda largely overshadows the consciousness in All Strange Away despite its yearning for the flow or ebb (174) of imaginative coalescence or a greeting of the spirit, Becketts polar logic, like Coleridges, ensures a dynamic text that actualizes the active and passive nature of Becketts own creative process. Such is the dialectical movement of soul-making, a movement that the great Romantics Novalis, Blake, Shelley, and Keats not least among them considered vital to the possibility and experience of life itself.
Works Cited Ackerley, C.J. and S.E. Gontarski, The Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett: A Readers Guide to His Works, Life, and Thought (New York: Grove P, 2004). Akenside, Mark, The Pleasures of the Imagination and Other Poems (New York: Bartow, 1819). Barfield, Owen, What Coleridge Thought (Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 1971). Beckett, Samuel, How It Is (New York: Grove P, 1970). , Collected Poems in English and French (New York: Grove P, 1977).

141

Michael Angelo Rodriguez , Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment by Samuel Beckett, ed. Ruby Cohn (New York: Grove P, 1983). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). Cohn, Ruby, A Beckett Canon (Ann Arbor: The U of Michigan P, 2001). Coleridge, S.T., Selected Poetry and Prose of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, ed. Donald Stauffer (New York: Random House, 1951). , Biographia Literaria; or Biographical Sketches of My Literary Life and Opinions, ed. James Engell and W. Jackson Bate (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1983). , Table Talk, ed. Carl Woodring, in The Collected Works, ed. Kathleen Coburn, XIV. 2 vols. (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1990). Davies, Paul, The Ideal Real: Becketts Fiction and Imagination (Rutherford: Fairleigh Dickinson UP, 1994). Fraser, Graham, The Pornographic Imagination in All Strange Away, in Modern Fiction Studies 41 (Fall-Winter 1995), 515-30. Harvey, Lawrence E., Samuel Beckett Poet and Critic (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1970). Hazlitt, William, The Complete Works, ed. P.P. Howe (London: J.M. Dent and Sons, 1930-34). Hulme, T.E., The Collected Writings of T.E. Hulme, ed. Karen Csengeri (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1994). Knowlson, James and John Pilling, Frescoes of the Skull: The Later Prose and Drama of Samuel Beckett (New York: Grove P, 1980). Poetry Is Vertical, in transition no. 21 (1932), 148-49.

142

BECKETT AT READING 2006

EN UN LUGAR DELLA MANCHA: Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook

Mara Jos Carrera


This article deals with Becketts reading of Cervantess Don Quijote in the 1930s. Sixteen notes that he took in the Whoroscope Notebook (MS 3000 of the Beckett Collection at Reading University), proceeding from the title of Cervantess novel to chapter 18 of the Second Part, reveal that Becketts attention focuses on a surprisingly small number of things for such a complex text. With three languages at play English, French and Spanish Becketts manuscript entries betray his close dependence on Ferdinand de Brotonnes French translation of Cervantess work (a mediating source which is not acknowledged in the notebook).

Samuel Becketts Whoroscope Notebook (MS 3000 of the Beckett Collection at Reading University) is a treasure chest into which the aspiring writer poured snatches of knowledge that he acquired in his extensive readings over a number of years after he resigned from his post as lecturer of French at Trinity College Dublin in January 1932.1 Folios 69 and 70 of the manuscript notebook display sixteen entries that Beckett took during his reading of Cervantess Don Quijote and which confirm an acquaintance with the Spanish masterpiece on Becketts part that, in his published works, finds its most explicit expression in his 1946 essay on the van Velde brothers, La peinture des van Velde ou le Monde et le Pantalon. This is Becketts only foray into Spanish literature in either of the two private reading notebooks that he kept in the 1930s, so we may legitimately wonder who or what led Beckett to Cervantess novel. We cannot take into account, for this purpose, his acquaintance with Walter Starkie Becketts lecturer in Italian at TCD and translator of Don Quijote into English in 1957 given the low esteem in which he held him professionally.2 Musical adaptations of Don Quijote may have played their part. In an entry for 20 November 1936, Becketts German diaries bear witness

Mara Jos Carrera

to his appreciation of Richard Strausss symphonic poem Don Quixote. He shows interest in the triumph of the world of the mind over the world of the body in this piece (Pilling 2006, 62), and compares it favourably to Heldenleben by the same composer.3 He was also familiar with Manuel de Falla, author of the chamber opera El retablo de Maese Pedro (1923) an adaptation to stage and music of two episodes of Don Quijote and a milestone in the musical recreations of Cervantess novel. There is no evidence that he knew this piece, but we know that on 13 July 1934 he saw in London Fallas ballet The ThreeCornered Hat, and also that Falla was the subject of conversation between Beckett and the Spanish writer Ramn Gmez de la Serna four years later (Pilling 2006, 75). But the most likely source of influence are the eighteenth-century English novelists that he read intently in London in 1934-35, when James Knowlson places Becketts reading of Don Quijote. Fielding and Smollett figure prominently in the Whoroscope Notebook, and may have easily driven Beckett to Don Quijote, the ur-novel behind Joseph Andrews and together with Lesages Gil Blas (1715-35) Tom Jones. In this respect, it is revealing to read on f. 3 of the manuscript notebook Becketts claim that, in writing Murphy, he wants to invert the picaresque novel, explicitly contrasting Gil Blas and his own planned character, at that stage called X.4 The dedicated attention which Don Quijote receives in Becketts Whoroscope Notebook sixteen quotations, summaries and glosses from the very title of the novel to chapter 18 of the Second Part, spanning over ff. 69 and 70 in a continuous block brings this set of entries more in line with those of the Dream Notebook where Beckett favoured this kind of uninterrupted reading. There is nothing in the earlier notebook, however, like the precision with which ten of these notes are identified. With only three minor self-corrections and one crossing-out, the whole set is neatly laid-out with the usual horizontal line separating each entry and quite legible. If you are acquainted with Spanish, French and English, that is. For we find three languages at play in these notes: a small group of four quote the original Spanish with an English gloss or translation; the rest are French or English translations, or English summaries of the original; but most are a mixture of all these.5 In the same period in which we find Beckett teaching himself some Spanish it should come as no surprise if, as it seems, he had the Spanish original to hand at the initial stage.6 But it seems evident that he used a French version 146

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook

throughout which, although not identified in the notebook, can be identified as being the Histoire de Don Quijote de la Manche, Frdric Pascal de Brotonnes French translation, first published in 1837. We will see how some of the entries clearly justify this claim. The notebook entries can be distributed into five thematic blocks, which show Becketts surprisingly small range of interests for such a complex novel. Don Quixotes many appellations and his physical misfortunes attract him, as do the names of Sanchos familys members or the squires physical appearance; intricate allusions to painting, erudite references and odd turns of phrase complete the picture. With some notes generating other notes, a peculiar approach to the Spanish masterpiece on Becketts part can be discerned. The Hidalgo We never get a chance to see Beckett spelling the Spanish knights full name he is always referred to as D. Q. or Don Q. but, paradoxically, the writers main focus of interest in this character falls on the different appellations that he receives, as well as on his physical misfortunes. In this regard, the first entry in the series strikes a note that persists throughout. In it, Beckett notes down two words in the title of Cervantess novel belonging to that part commonly omitted when we refer to the novel as Don Quijote, Ingenioso hidalgo (Don Q. Title)7 (f. 69r) The two words identify the protagonist as an ingenious knight, and Beckett here quotes the Spanish original which at the time he must have had close by. However, given his strong dependence on De Brotonnes translation further down, we can assume that his attention to the knights title has been called by the translators preface, where the Frenchman comments on his having omitted the word ingenioso in the title on account of the numerous shades of meaning it has (Histoire de Don Quijote de la Manche [hereafter H.D.Q.], v-vi). The two appellations that Beckett notes down in the fifth and fourteenth notes, which are almost identical in structure, reveal his attraction to the defeats inflicted on the knight by animals, as well as to the petty victories that Quijote wins over them:

147

Mara Jos Carrera

D. Q. dubbed de la triste figure by S. P after his loss of teeth with sheep (I. 19). (f. 69v) The unfortunate sheep that Don Quijote attacks in chapter 18 of the First Part, thinking that they are an army transformed into sheep by enchantment, must be the same that Chris Ackerley has in mind when he writes that the image of the sheep in Becketts Murphy may have been culled from Don Quijote (2004, 111). Indeed, Rosie Dews unsuccessful attempts to feed her lettuce to the ecstatic sheep in Hyde Park and her sad return home (59-60), or the failed attempts by the nameless protagonist of The End to milk a cow, prove as humiliating a defeat of human by bovid as this, the knights seventh failed adventure that results in his becoming el Caballero de la Triste Figura (de la Triste Figure in Becketts French source). D.Q. changes name to Knight of the Lions after encounter with lions (II. 17) (f. 70r) Exultant after winning one of his few victories admittedly, over a phlegmatic, yawning lion Quijote expresses his desire to participate in the tradition of knights errant changing their names at will, and bestows on himself a new name, el Caballero de los Leones. Equally unsatisfied with the first name given to the woman he falls for, Becketts nameless protagonist in the short story First Love, written in 1946, changes it at will for a more suitable one: Im sick and tired of this name Lulu, Ill give her another, more like her, Anna for example (34-35). And this is the same protagonist that has just recollected a lion that was carved on the grave of a wild animal collector for whom death must have had [] the countenance of a lion (27). This does not imply that Beckett had Cervantes in mind when he wrote those lines the biographical evocation of his visit to the Ohlsdorf cemetery in October 1936 is well-known but the double coincidence should not be ignored either. We can stretch the parallelisms further and see Becketts own Caballero del Verde Gabn Quijotes companion in this and succeeding adventures roaming endlessly up and down his prose texts. A green overcoat is the signature outfit of most of Becketts vagrants and has received numerous interpretations, none of which, to 148

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook

our knowledge, sends readers to Cervantes. If we do not have evidence to support this link with the green gaban, at least we cannot deny Becketts acquaintance with such a garment. Thus his last two entries from Don Quijote reveal a careful reading of chapter 18 of the Second Part, which deals with the hidalgos visit to the house of the Knight of the Green Coat. With the second last note in the series we close our first group of entries. D.Q.s kidney-disease: Il ceignit sa bonne pe, suspendue un baudrier de loup marin, car on croit quil avait t longtemps malade des reins (II. 18) (f. 70r) In this, one of the two long notes in French that corroborate that the text Beckett is handling is De Brotonnes, his object of interest is clearly Quijotes kidney-disease. His life-long interest in physical affliction is evident here, as indeed it is in the numerous quotations from Burtons Anatomy of Melancholy that we find in the Whoroscope Notebook. Becketts characters suffer from all types of diseases, but there is one whose urinary problems seem to reveal him as suffering from Quijotes ailment: it is Vladimir, in Waiting for Godot, who shares other Quixotic traits that Frederick A. Busi, unfamiliar with the notes we are examining, has identified in the only article that has come to our attention where some Cervantine influence is traced in a Beckett text.8 The Squire The notes focusing on Quijotes squire repeat the same pattern that we have seen in the entries focusing on the knight: the names of Sancho and his family are noted down in a single entry in this case and then a physical peculiarity of the character is brought to the fore. Sanchos wife married to Teresa (maiden-name Cascajo); father of a son of 15 (Sanchico) (f. 69v)

149

Mara Jos Carrera

& of a nubile daughter (Marie, Sancha, Sanchica, Marica). (f. 70r) Becketts summary of Sanchos familys names is the eleventh of the sixteen notes. Unidentified as it is, the entry was no doubt taken by Beckett while reading chapter 5 of the Second Part. In this chapter Sanchos wife puts on display all the variety of pet-names that Beckett sums up in these five lines when, in a passionate discourse, she admonishes her husband not to forget his family once he becomes governor of the island that Quijote has promised him. Sanchicas nubility (she could do with a husband, as Teresa puts it) and a discussion of Teresas maiden name are also there.9 Becketts attraction to this family group, their names and naming may have left its mark on another of his postwar texts: in the very Cervantine Mercier and Camier, a novel dealing with two men described as the long hank with the beard and the little fat one (48) on a journey to nowhere, harassed by a long line of maleficent beings (13), just like Sancho and Quijote, we find a female character whose name happens to be Teresa (50-54). Sancho Panza long-legged (I. 9) (f. 69v) Beckett notices Sanchos long legs as painted on the cover of an Arab manuscript, underneath which is written his alternative name, Sancho Zancas. His emphasis of this feature may have been provoked by his surprise at reading that Cervantess little fat one has long legs, and also by De Brotonnes calling attention to this lesser-known appellation with a footnote explanation of the meaning of zanca. Writers and Painters The words painted and manuscript that we have used in the previous paragaph to summarize the context behind that note, point to what is an interesting undercurrent in Becketts Cervantine quotations: it consists of an association of painting and metafiction which forces us to bring into this new sub-heading two notes that we have already included in the first two sections. Painting (in the last note analysed, Sanchos image on the cover of the Arab manuscript) was very much on Becketts mind when the 150

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook

notebook was being compiled, to the extent that in 1936/37 he spent six months in Germany visiting galleries and meeting artists. As for metafiction, with the perspective given to us by our knowledge of Becketts works, it is gratifying to see Becketts attention being caught by the ninth chapter of the First Part of Don Quijote, in which the metafictional nature of the novel is first put to the fore. In this chapter Cide Hamete Benengeli is introduced as the Arab author of what remains of the novel, itself just a translation of Benengelis manuscript by one Spanish-speaking Moor. Beckett favours this layering of authorial voices in his prose to an extent that few authors have paralleled. He also knows that Becketts suggested stage adaptations of his prose texts almost invariably involve a manuscript appearing and being read with difficulty on stage. A similar instance of metafiction and painting being brought together lurked beneath Becketts entry on Don Quijote and the sheep (D. Q. dubbed de la triste figure by S. P. / after his loss of teeth with sheep (I. 19)). Don Quijote is so happy with his being called el Caballero de la Triste Figura by Sancho that he announces that he will have a very sad figure painted on his shield; this, after stating that such a well-chosen appellation must have been put in Sanchos mouth by the wise man who will write the story of his heroic deeds (El ingenioso hidalgo Don Quijote de la Mancha [hereafter D. Q.], 191). In that entry we see Beckett timidly underlining Sanchos name as if he meant to throw the limelight on him; we cannot help but smile at the idea of Sancho being put in the same predicament as Becketts prose characters, who repeat over and over who says this, saying its me. The climax of this linking of painting and metafiction occurs in the tenth entry: Orbaneja, peintre dUlbeda, qui, cette demande: Que peignez-vous? rpondait Ce qui sortira de mon pinceau. Par exemple, ctait un coq si mal reprsent quil tait besoin dcrire au-dessous, en lettres gothiques : ceci est un coq. (II.3) (f. 69v) This long quotation provides us with the definite proof that the French text Beckett is using throughout is De Brotonnes translation.10 He 151

Mara Jos Carrera

probably did not read much beyond chapter 18, if we take his notes as a reference. If he had, he would have been glad to find out that Cervantes repeats exactly the same story about the painter Orbaneja in chapter 71, at a key moment in the novel when the two protagonists are returning defeated to their village, and to exactly the same purpose: criticizing bad writers (D. Q., 1120). For that is the use to which Quijote puts these words about Orbaneja, whose paintings required a written explanation to be deciphered: like this mad painter, Quijote says, the author of the book relating his own adventures11 just wrote salga lo que saliere (whatever it might turn out) (D. Q., 602) so that his own history will also require a commentary to make it intelligible. We need not insist on how appealing this metafictional level must have been to a young Beckett who would later write about writers writing and commenting on their writing. But in this particular instance, it is the image of the painter painting whatever came out of his paintbrush that will explicitly reappear in a Beckett text written a decade later: his first published work in French, the essay on the van Velde brothers entitled La peinture des van Velde ou le Monde et le Pantalon (1945/1946). That his interpretation of Cervantess words contradicts Quijotes critical stance towards the painter from beda Orbanejas words are used by Beckett to celebrate art above reality is also part of this process of appropriation. The van Velde brothers know well the reasons behind the paintings they make, Beckett says, but they need not disclose them, like Cervantess painter: Ils me font penser ce peintre de Cervants qui, la demande Que peignez-vous?, rpondait: Ce qui sortira de mon pinceau (1983, 131). Erudition Five entries reveal, in different ways, that Beckett the academic is always on duty: Chap 1: En un lugar della Mancha ... (Argamasilla) (f. 69r) In this and other instances, Beckett is as attentive to the main body of the text as to the footnotes that accompany it. The information that Beckett adds in brackets pointing out that Argamasilla is the place of La Mancha that the narrator will not recollect, clearly indicates that he was working with an annotated edition, whether his Spanish version or 152

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook

De Brotonnes.12 In the Frenchmans first of many footnotes we read: Il est aujourdhui reconnu que ce village de la Manche [] est Argamasilla dAlba. Il avait t dtenu prisonnier dans ce lieu (H.D.Q., 8). No doubt Beckett must have been aware of the iconic status of the opening words of Don Quijote in the context of Spanish literature, which did not prevent his Italian imposing itself in his spelling of de la. beaver-balls image (I. 21) (f. 69v) This note sends us to a chapter that narrates one of the few adventures in which Don Quijote succeeds: the winning of the helmet of Mambrino, or rather the basin which a barber is using to protect his new hat from the rain but has to leave behind when he is scared by the ghostly Don Quijote. Beckett notices the knights ensuing indirect quotation of the fable of the beaver and his testicles: when the beaver realizes that he cannot outrun the dogs that chase him, he bites off his testicles, as they are meant to have healing powers and are what he is hunted for. The beavers testicles with which Quijote is comparing the helmet are not mentioned in Cervantess text as they are in his most probable source, Ariostos Orlando Furioso (1532), or in Burtons Anatomy of Melancholy, from which Beckett noted down an entry in his Dream Notebook and which he quotes almost verbatim in Dream of Fair to Middling Women and Murphy,13 or indeed in this, the seventh of Becketts notes from Don Quijote. Unfortunately, Becketts entry does not seem to notice the helmet which Quijote insists on wearing, thus disencouraging the otherwise appealing comparison that Busi establishes between that magical helmet and Luckys hat in Waiting for Godot, in the above-mentioned article (880). EROSTRATE Set fire to temple of Diana, 1 of 7 wonders, in order to be remembered or ERATOSTRATE did this the same night that Alexander the Great was born (f. 70r) 153

Mara Jos Carrera

In chapter 8 of the Second Part, Sancho discourses on whether historians will treat him well in their writings, which reminds Quijote of a series of historical figures who went to all kinds of extremes to be remembered, Erostratus being one of them. As well as summarizing in English Quijotes words about this classical figure, Beckett has gone to Lemprires Classical Dictionary for further information,14 thus displaying in this note the same interest in classical figures which is omnipresent in the rest of the Whoroscope Notebook. And he goes on to make a new entry with the common noun derived from this proper name, as if the new text which the notes make up was beginning to have a life of its own, generating its own notes: ER(AT)OSTRATISM (f. 70r) The longing for immortality, this is a Johnsonian hard word like many others that fill the pages of Becketts Notebook. Swim like Pez-Nicolas (famous diver of late Cinquecento). II.18 (f. 70r) In his description of the virtues that must adorn a knight errant, Quijote says that he must be able to swim like el peje Nicols, o Nicolao (D. Q., 711), a legendary amphibious figure from Sicily who swam between this island and the continent. Beckett places this figure in the late cinquecento, as his annotated edition indicates in the opening words of a rather long footnote: Pez Nicolas (le poisson Nicolas), fameux plongeur de la fin du XVe sicle, naturel de Catane (H.D.Q. II, 129). Turns of Phrase Across the Languages duelos y quebrantos (deuils et dbris) Saturday Ordinary (f. 69r) We are still in the opening lines of chapter 1 and Beckett is already using three languages in the same note to explain the Spanish original. Annotated editions tend to explain the medieval origin of this Castilian 154

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook

dish made up of animals remains that did not break the Saturday fast. The literal French translation that Beckett provides is as obscure as the original Spanish phrase; and yet, the metaphorical image of someone eating sorrows and broken remains every Saturday must have appealed to him enormously. In a hurry to do what no other could do for him (f. 69v) Cervantess colloquial phrasing for Sanchos desire to defecate is what attracts Beckett here. This unidentified English translation of a line in chapter 20 of the First Part reveals the mediation of the French text: In a hurry, absent from the Spanish original, translates De Brotonnes press de faire (H.D.Q., 145). enamorado hast los higados (liver) (I. 26) (f. 69v) This is Sanchos colloquial description of Don Quijotes sublime feelings for his Dulcinea: he is in love up to the liver, that is, deeply in love. Beckett quotes the complete Spanish expression, but the spelling and meaning of the word hgados give him some trouble, to the extent that he must translate it into English to remember more easily an image that must have struck him as a weird association of liver and love. This note confirms Becketts inclination to note down phrases related to body parts. Long legs, balls, liver, and kidneys: four entries that would form a sub-group within the larger set. But it is with the quotation that comes next in the row that this entry holds a closer relationship. cf. (or distinguish) usque ad Aras, i.e. up to the Altar but no further [f. 69v] The opening words of this note, confer [compare] or distinguish, make us aware of the fact that we have mentioned already that these entries can be seen as forming a text of their own but, more 155

Mara Jos Carrera

importantly, that this new text seems to condition Becketts reading of Cervantess novel, or at least condition the parts he will focus on. We are in chapter 33 now, seven down from the previous entry, and Beckett sets his eyes on a Latin phrase that provides him with a contrast that he seems to relish between up to / usque the altar, and the previous up to / hasta the liver. Beckett follows De Brotonne in appending the translation of the Latin phrase, which is absent in the original Spanish, but contributes his own tagtail but no further, which emphasizes the meaning of the Latin, and which is absent in both the original and the French version. With the usual break of a horizontal line, Beckett separates his last quotation from Don Quijote from a short series of notes from Pascals Penses, themselves followed by other notes from Spinoza, John Gays The Beggars Opera, etc. The remaining fifty-six chapters of the Spanish novel have not left a trace in the notebook. But the sixteen notes that we have reviewed have given us a taste of how a writers love for words and their crossings between different languages were there from his earliest formative years. They have also confirmed that a writer like Cervantes may deserve more attention as a forerunner of Becketts work than he has actually received.
I am grateful to The Estate of Samuel Beckett for permission to cite from the Whoroscope notebook. Notes 1. In a recent article, John Pilling affirms that while many of the entries in the notebook cluster around the years 1935 and 1936, a number of notes on Cline, Mauthner, Sartre and Kant must have been taken in late 1937 or early 1938 (2004, 39-44). Previously, Frederick N. Smith had fixed 1932 and 1937 as the notebooks terminal dates (65-67). Pilling in 1992, Bryden, Garforth & Mills in 1998 and Ackerley & Gontarski in 2004 have provided useful introductions to the contents of this most complex text where, among other things, thirty-four notes in preparation for Murphy co-exist with a number of items for interpolation in that same novel and a list of publishers that have rejected it, as well as a list of books sent home during Becketts stay in Germany in 1936/37, epigrams and puns in many languages, notes on figures from classical mythology, musical scores, entries on physics, astronomy and philosophy, quotations fom Dante, Robert Burton, Cervantes, etc. 2. Beckett never rated Starkie and felt that he learnt nothing worthwhile from him (Knowlson, 52).

156

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook 3. Strausss Don Quixote so good that I have difficulty connecting it with Heldenleben. The Triumph of the Quixote, one might say (Pilling 1999, 141). 4. The picaresque inverted. Gil Blas is realized in his encounters & receives his mission from them. X is realized by his failure to encounter & his progress depends on this failure being sustained (RUL MS 3000, f. 3r; Becketts emphasis). 5. This game of languages recurs in the general context of the notebook: in the space of three small pages, we find the Cervantes entries preceded by some notes from Dantes Inferno in Italian and followed by Pascals Penses in French. 6. John Pilling places the first failed attempt in June 1933, and a more sustained one three months later, when he toyed with the idea of visiting Spain. In a letter to MacGreevy of 10 October 1935, he still wonders whether he should go to Spain (2006, 43, 44, 54). His knowledge of the language also helped him to make a living in the difficult postwar years when he reluctantly accepted a UNESCO commission to translate a collection of Mexican poetry into English. 7. Becketts notes, preceded by the folio number in which they can be found, are here transcribed with underlining where Beckett underlines, crossing out of Becketts deletions and bold letters for Becketts selfcorrections. 8. Vladimir [] seems to suffer from some obscure malady affecting his pubic area. It may simply be some urinary ailment affecting the kidneys. Don Quixote also suffered from kidney problems (Busi, 879). 9. The compound name Mari Sancha in the Spanish original becomes Marie Sancha in De Brotonnes translation, which Beckett transcribes as two different names, Marie and Sancha. He also supplies in his note the original Teresa instead of the Frenchmans Thrse. 10. There is a minor difference to the French original: the Spanish beda reads Ubde in De Brotonnes translation, Ulbeda in Becketts entry. 11. Part One of Don Quijote was already in circulation and had received some criticism about the insertion of The Novel of the Curious Impertinent. 12. Cervantine tradition has maintained that Argamasilla de Alba was the knights place of origin, until December 2004, when a group of scholars from

157

Mara Jos Carrera the Universidad Complutense of Madrid claimed to have identified the unknown place in La Mancha as being Villanueva de los Infantes. 13. The beaver bites off his balls that he may live (Pilling 1999, 116); The beaver bites his off, he said, I know, that he may live (Beckett 1992, 63); Even so the beggar mutilates himself, said Wylie, that he may live, and the beaver bites his off (Beckett 1973, 122). See also Ackerleys detailed explanation of the origins of this story (2004, 177-78). 14. Beckett follows Lemprire who provides him with the alternative name for the Ephesian in his foregrounding of the coincidence of Eratostratus villainy with Alexander the Greats birth (1838, 276). I want to thank Mark Nixon for calling my attention to this source.

Works Cited Ackerley, Chris J., Demented Particulars: The Annotated Murphy (Tallahassee: Journal of Beckett Studies Books, 2004a [1998]). , and Stan E. Gontarski, The Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett: A Readers Guide to His Works, Life, and Thought (New York: Grove P, 2004b). Beckett, Samuel, Whoroscope Notebook, RUL MS 3000, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Murphy (London: Picador, 1973 [1938]). , Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (London: John Calder, 1983). , Mercier and Camier (London: Picador, 1988 [1974]). , Dream of Fair to Middling Women (New York: Arcade Publishing/Riverrun P, 1992). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). Bryden, Mary, Julian Garforth and Peter Mills, eds., Beckett at Reading: Catalogue of the Beckett Manuscript Collection at the University of Reading (Reading: Whiteknights P, 1998). Busi, Frederick A., Waiting for Godot: A Modern Don Quixote?, in Hispania 57 (Dec. 1974), 876-85. Cervantes, Miguel de, Histoire de Don Quijote de la Manche, traduite sur le texte original et d'aprs les traductions compares de Oudin et Rosset, Filleau de Saint-Martin, Florian, Bouchon-Dubournial et Delaunay par F. de Brotonne (Paris: Lefvre, 1837). , El ingenioso hidalgo Don Quijote de la Mancha, ed. Martn de Riquer (Barcelona: Planeta, 1980).

158

Samuel Becketts Reading of Don Quijote in the Whoroscope Notebook Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). Lemprire, John, Bibliotheca Classica; or, A Classical Dictionary, containing a copious account of all the proper names mentioned in ancient authors (London: Thomas Tegg & son, 1838 [1788]). Pilling, John, From a (W)horoscope to Murphy, in The Ideal Core of the Onion: Reading Beckett Archives, ed. John Pilling and Mary Bryden (Reading: Beckett International Foundation, 1992), 1-20. , ed., Becketts Dream Notebook (Reading: Beckett International Foundation, 1999). , Dates and Difficulties in Becketts Whoroscope Notebook, in Journal of Beckett Studies n.s. 13.2 (2004), 39-48. , A Samuel Beckett Chronology (Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006). Smith, Frederick N., Dating the Whoroscope Notebook, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 3.1 (1993), 65-69.

159

NEITHERWAYS: Long Ways in Becketts Shorts

Friedhelm Rathjen
Whenever Beckett used a certain word, he did so quite consciously, and if he used it again in another text we can be fairly sure that the repetition is intentional and serves a purpose. At least in Becketts later works this is even true with respect to rather inconspicuous and unsuspicious words such as way, always and away. A close examination of the appearance of these words in some highly condensed and concentrated later texts shows that the lexeme way usually occurs in clusters which establish a meaning significantly different from what is associated with these terms in everyday usage.

This paper grew out of a close reading of neither (Rathjen 2006), the short text Beckett wrote for Morton Feldman in 1976. neither can be seen as a developed and modified derivative of a poem in French Beckett wrote nearly thirty years earlier; his English translation of that poem begins with the line my way is in the sand flowing, and the second of two stanzas reads thus: my peace is there in the receding mist when I may cease from treading these long shifting thresholds and live the space of a door that opens and shuts (2002, 67) Both the way and the door reappear in neither, although here the relation between both is quite different the one door has become two, and the way now is located between those doors. Let me for clearness sake quote the complete text, with a view of concentrating on the lexemes way and heed:

Friedhelm Rathjen

to and fro in shadow from inner to outer shadow from impenetrable self to impenetrable unself by way of neither as between two lit refuges whose doors once neared gently close, once turned away from gently part again beckoned back and forth and turned away heedless of the way, intent on the one gleam or the other unheard footfalls only sound till at last halt for good, absent for good from self and other then no sound then gently light unfading on that unheeded neither unspeakable home1 Obviously the term unheeded in section 9 refers back to the word heedless in section 5; if, however, we connect that unheeded neither to heedless of the way, it seems that the way and that [] neither are identical. By calling that [] neither an unspeakable home the textual voice affirms that the term neither designates a location; this location is not a fixed but rather a shifting place a way. If the texts motion in section 2 is described as being performed by way of neither we should take the word way quite literally again: the way evoked by the text is a way of neither. In sections 3 and 4 the textual voice is twice turned away from the doors; this process of being turned a-way really means what it says: being constantly kept on the way. The way is endless and permanent. The way of neither evoked here is the way of Becketts art: a way of constant renewal by way of constant repetition. Being on this way means constantly moving without ever changing locations; the location where Becketts texts are performed is a place of movement on the spot, a place where you constantly follow a way without ever getting away. This Beckettian way is endless perhaps not in space but definitely in time, and this means that it is always there. The word 162

Neitherways

always does not appear on the surface of Becketts text neither, but implicitly a concept of alwaysness is also present. Alwaysness is endlessness, as Beckett emphasises in That Time by using the phrase always winter then endless winter (1986, 393).2 Becketts texts often deal with the process of ending but seldom or never with an actual end. People who criticize Becketts works because of their apparent hopelessness tend to miss this fundamental difference: as long as things are in the process of ending they have not yet ended (and perhaps never will). Becketts endgames therefore tend to be endless games alwaysgames, so to speak. Becketts ways (those endless ways of neither) are ways which may perhaps lead to something (maybe even an end) but never actually reach this something, be it an end or not. Usually Becketts ways are not defined by aims, goals or destinations but rather by initiations Becketts ways tend to be ways away from rather than ways to. The classic way away from is the way out which occasionally figures in Becketts texts, but only as a vague hope and never as a reality. In The Lost Ones by insensible degrees the way out transfers from the tunnel to the ceiling prior to never having been (1995, 207). In Long Observation of the Ray, a text Beckett worked on in 1975 and 1976 but never completed, the textual voice hopes for a device Which once found and set in action would afford way out and/or in. Assuming for no avowable reason search to be afoot. Search for such a thing. Search for anything (ii). Furthermore, If of way in and/or out no trace has yet appeared some perhaps may yet to some eye to come if any (iv, deleted). Becketts characters usually try to retain their hopes with the help of a very subtle trick: they increase or at least preserve the chances that a way out exists by decreasing the chances that this way out can be found or reached. The longer Becketts ways are the longer some hope remains that perhaps these ways turn into ways out.3 Therefore these ways gradually turn into endless ways on which Becketts characters or textual voices march away in order to always keep going. Way, away, always these are the three main and most frequent words which embed the lexeme way in Becketts texts. Given the fact that Samuel Beckett always wrote with outmost attention to detail and that if he used or repeated a certain word he did so quite consciously and with a certain purpose in mind, we should assume that even rather inconspicuous and unsuspicious words such as way, always and away in Becketts highly condensed and concentrated texts from his late period are able to establish a meaning significantly 163

Friedhelm Rathjen

different from what is associated with these terms in everyday usage. Lets have a look at the shortest of all Beckett texts, a one-line poem he wrote for the magazine Orange Export Ltd. in 1981: away dream all away (2001, 157). A surface reading would surely take dream as a verb and interpret the text as an invocation to dream everything away. It is also possible, however, to read dream as a noun, and if in addition to this we admit that away may include a half-hidden way, the poem unfurls a wide range of possible meanings: away-dream all away; a way dream all a way; a way dream all a way; even a way-dream all a way etc. Of course this is an extreme case; surely not each and every use of the terms away and always in Becketts texts is as ambivalent as this one. At least whenever these terms and the noun way appear in close vicinity, however, away and always get loaded with an additional meaning which cannot be ignored. Often in Becketts later texts the lexeme way and its derivatives occur in clusters. A survey limited to Becketts works originally written in English after 1965 yields the following results: we find all three words way, always and away in Eh Joe, Not I, That Time, Heard in the Dark 1, Company and Worstward Ho (with an additional halfway in Heard in the Dark 1 and Company, and a highway and the plural form ways in Company, too); both way and away occur in As the story was told (which also has a doorway), Sounds, neither, Long Observation of the Ray and A Piece of Monologue; way plus always can be found in Still (which also has midways), Footfalls, but the clouds , The Voice (which includes an additional wayfarer), The Way (which also has midway, one-way, crossways and the plural form ways) and Stirrings Still; both always and away are present in Still 3. Apart from away dream all away, there are only three texts where we find just one of the terms in question here: in Ohio Impromptu Beckett uses away only, and only once; in What Where he again uses away, but four times; in the four-line poem Go where never before we find always twice. Limitations of space prevent me from discussing each and every usage of the terms in question; instead, Id like to concentrate on a few chosen cases where we find variations of the way lexeme in very close vicinity. In As the story was told, we come across a small hut in a grove some hundred yards away, a distance even the loudest cry could not carry, but must die on the way (1995, 255). Here the way clearly refers back to the adjective away, both terms designating both 164

Neitherways

a distance and the possibility or impossibility of bridging this distance in one way or other.4 The adjective away recurs on the next page when the textual voice sees a hand appearing in the doorway and holding out a sheet of writing. I took and read it, then tore it in four and put the pieces in the waiting hand to take away (256). This is one of several instances in Becketts work where an enforced act of producing text is described with the help of the word away: either an unwilling confessor is taken away against his will (like in What where: Take him away and give him the works until he confesses (1986, 473, 475)) or what has been confessed is taken away from the confessor like in the passage quoted from As the story was told. Contrary to customary usage, the term away seems to designate not the end of something but rather something (speech, for example) being made durable. The act of awaying at least in some of Becketts texts seems to be an act of making utterance permanent. This is not as bizarre or obscure as it might appear. Admittedly in everyday usage the term always refers to a concept of duration and the term away to a concept of termination, which nearly turns these words into contraries. This is not valid for all uses, however. According to the Oxford English Dictionary, the adjective away originally meant: On (his or ones) way; onward, on, along. Hence used also with come, as still in north. Eng. and Sc., where Come away = come along, come on, without reference to place left (away lemma, I.1). Derived from this archaic sense is a modern sense of away still in use: Onward in time, on, continuously, constantly; with idea of continuance of action and progress; e.g. to work away = to go on working (II.7). Beckett frequently uses away in this sense of continuity, as when Joe in Eh Joe is told to squeeze away (1986, 365), when Mouth in Not I talks about the brain raving away on its own (380) and flickering away (381, 382) while the woman is waiting to be led away (381), or when in That Time voices and forms from the past are not only drowsing away but also muttering away and drooling away (393). If we bear this sense of continuity in mind, other appearances of the term away in Becketts texts lose their apparent unambiguousness. Lets take Ohio Impromptu, for example, where it is said of a reader: So from time to time unheralded he would appear to read the sad tale through again and the long night away (447). Does this mean that the night is made to disappear, or does it mean that the night is stretched continuously?5 Shortly after, first there is no sound of reawakening (447), and then there is the sound of 165

Friedhelm Rathjen

reawakening (448). Keen ears will be able to hear both a way and an away in reawakening, but what, then, does re-away mean? So it appears that both termination and duration can be involved in the process of awaying. Awayness can be a permanent state, so to speak. Alwaysness by comparison seems to be a more straightforward concept, but if we look at Becketts use of the term always this is not so clear either. It seems that alwaysness can have its beginning and its end, or at least that alwaysness can be conceived as once having begun and once having to end. In the poem Go where never before there is this seemingly contradictory line: No sooner there than there always (2002, 46), meaning that alwaysness has just begun.6 Here it also seems that alwaysness is a place where you can go although having been there never before; if you want to go somewhere, however, you usually use or take a way. We must conclude that there are ways which lead to alwaysness, and that at the same time these ways can be ways into awayness. If we bear this in mind, Becketts texts enfold meanings which reach far beyond the surface level. This is especially true for the short drama That Time where on just eight pages of text always appears eleven times, away eight times and way six times in different senses. At one point of the text voice A conjures up a scene from Becketts early years: none ever came but the child on the stone among the giant nettles with the light coming in where the wall had crumbled away poring on his book well on into the night some moods the moonlight and they all out on the roads looking for him or making up talk breaking up two or more talking to himself being together that way where none ever came Then voice C takes over: always winter then endless winter year after year as if it couldnt end (1986, 393). This last phrase always winter then endless winter a variation of the earlier always winter then always raining (388, 392) stresses again that alwaysness equals endlessness, but even more significant is Becketts use of away in the wall had crumbled away and of way in being together that way. The boy here is at rest in what seems to be Barringtons tower, while his people are looking for him on the roads. Literally speaking, these people outside are on the way, while the tower as the place where none ever came seems to be a locality where no ways lead to 166

Neitherways

out of the way, so to speak. Beckett, however, avoids the lexeme way when speaking of the world outside while repeatedly using it in quite different senses when speaking of the durable, motionless and unmoving world inside the tower. Becketts way is not a path or road which leads from some place to another; Becketts way instead is a place or realm of unceasing or constantly repeated alwaysness. About the same time when writing That Time Beckett composed the French prose text Pour finir encore. When translating this piece into English as For to end yet again he took advantage of the fact that quite different French terms like se dtacher, ouvrir la marche, toujours and parcours can be transferred into variants of the way lexeme. At one point the English version speaks of a fragment which comes away from mother ruin (1995, 245), thus reminding us of the wall that had crumbled away in That Time, and on the next page all three variants of the way lexeme appear in close vicinity: Sepulchral skull is this then its last state all set for always litter and dwarfs ruins and little body grey cloudless sky glutted dust verge upon verge hell air not a breath? And dream of a way in a space with neither here nor there where all the footsteps ever fell can never fare nearer to anywhere nor from anywhere further away? (246) The Sepulchral skull here seems to be a reduced and abstracted version of the tower in That Time, and again the way in a space conceptualised here does not lead from somewhere to somewhere but remains a realm apart from anything else. It surely is not coincidental that in this context Beckett uses the phrase neither here nor there, thus anticipating the text neither written shortly afterwards. Another text Beckett was working on at that time is the unpublished Long Observation of the Ray, where again he stresses that the Beckettian way is not a way out but rather a way of restlessly staying the same: Scarcely at rest or at most a matter of seconds later when away to the next and thence in the same way (iii).7 In still another unpublished text from this period, The Voice, Beckett even introduces a wayfarer out since dawn plodding forward in the failing light through the gloaming (2) in order to create what could be labelled the unchanging changeability of walking a way. First it is said that the sounds of the boots meeting the ground one after the other are the sole sounds for they change from one tread to the next, but after the wayfarer listens 167

Friedhelm Rathjen

to each one and adds it in his mind to the ever increasing sum of those that went before (2-3) we finally have to accept that the change of sound from one tread to the next does not really make a difference: Always the same flat tone (3-4). It seems that in The Voice the Beckettian way forms the rhythm to which the voice subjoins a melody, thus walking and talking adding up to a closed audio-world. A passage right from the centre of Company has been published separately as Heard in the Dark 1, and in this passage again all three main variants of the way lexeme appear in close vicinity: You lie in the dark with closed eyes and see yourself there as described making ready to strike out and away across the expanse of light. You hear again the click of the door pulled gently to and the silence before the steps can start. Next thing you are on your way across the white pasture afrolic with lambs in spring and strewn with red placentae. You take the course you always take which is a beeline for the gap or ragged point in the quickset that forms the western fringe. (1995, 247) As in neither, here a door comes into play, although this time the textual voice is situated not between two [] doors but between just one door and a gap; at the end Heard in the Dark 1 will stop Halfway across the pasture on your beeline to the gap (249). The way trodden is marked by an endless continuity again, for the steps number each day the same. Average day in day out the same. The way being always the same (248). Two lines later, however, we read: Your fathers shade is not with you any more. It fell out long ago. You do not hear your footfalls any more. Unhearing unseeing you go your way. Day after day. The same way. As if there were no other any more. For you there is no other any more. (248) Strictly speaking, these lines are self-contradictory, for if something is not [] any more what it was or like it was, it seems wrong to say that this something is always the same. If Beckett nonetheless does say so, we must conclude that sameness can change a way which is always the same may still alter or even die away. 168

Neitherways

This surprising fact that a ways alwaysness can end and that its unchangeability can change is confirmed by a short two-part text Beckett wrote in 1981, entitled The Way. Beckett here describes a path running up and down a hill in the shape of the figure 8 (or the infinity symbol): The way wound up from foot to top and thence another way. On back down. The ways crossed midway more and less. A little more and less than midway up and down. The ways were one-way. No retracing the way up back down nor back up the way down. Neither in whole from top or foot nor in part from on the way. The one way back was on and on was always back. [] Gait down as up same plod always. [] So from foot and top to crossways could the seconds have been numbered then height known and depth. [] Thorns hemmed the way. The ways. Same mist always. [] Forth and back across a barren same winding oneway way. [] Through emptiness the beaten ways as fixed as if enclosed. [] By accurately describing this 8-shaped way, Beckett shows that on can at the same time mean back, that a singular way can be identical with plural ways, that a one-way way can lead Forth and back and meet itself at a crossways and that progression does not necessarily mean progress, that a way can be walked endlessly without ever leading anywhere. The text The Way is the grand finale but not the end of Becketts ways. The lexeme way re-appears if less frequently than before in Becketts works from the 1980s. In the first part of Stirrings Still, someone is Seen always from behind whithersoever he went apparently seeking the way out. A way out. To the roads. The back roads (1995, 260). In the second part of Stirrings Still, this concrete way out is turned into an abstract in the way (262) and some way (263) in the sense of a mode or manner; in the third part the lexeme way is completely absent, everything is stayed, and the character is looking for a missing word and has no danger or hope as the case might be of his ever getting out (264) it seems that finally all ways have ended. The last appearance of the lexeme way in Becketts oeuvre can be found in what is the word (the English translation of the original French Comment dire) where there is a last glimpse afaint afar away over there what (2002, 115). Several readers 169

Friedhelm Rathjen

(myself included) have independent of each other here heard an echo of the last sentence of Joyces Finnegans Wake, A way a lone a last a loved a long the (628), which is an incomplete sentence running into the novels very first line again (Carey, 91). Finnegans Wake, therefore, never ends for good but always starts anew. Joyces cyclic novel is an extremely eloquent and detailed version of the rather bare and reduced neitherways in Becketts later works, those ways without beginning or end which seemingly never change, ways in progression without progress. Becketts most refined versions of this way date from the 1970s, when he experimented with abstract forms of sense perception and utterance. I believe that at least in Becketts works of the 70s there is an extremely important triad formed by the eye, the voice and the way or in other words, by seeing, saying and walking. Id like to connect this triad to another, much more basic triad which elsewhere I have tried to show being at work in Becketts oeuvre as a whole and particularly in his two prose trilogies, namely the triad of perception, expression and imagination (1995, 43-146). Perception and expression surely form one of Becketts characteristic dualities; usually Becketts voices and characters are trapped in binary structures, even more so if the respective duality includes identical opposites which often figure in Becketts works (Rathjen 1994, 105-08; 2001, 95-96; 2005, 144-48). The two lit refuges in the text neither can be conceived as such. If for Becketts textual voices there is no way out of these binary structures, however, what is left is a way in between. This is the way which does not lead anywhere and which does not change anything but which when being walked is a way to get away from utter hopelessness. As long as Becketts characters are in motion, even if this is a motion in a closed place or womb-tomb enclosure and even if the walkers walk on the spot, they are able at least temporarily to transport themselves elsewhere in their imagination. Even if there is no way out they may thus get away; even if there is an overwhelming alwaysness it is not impossible to look for neitherways. Artistic neitherways are what Beckett himself is always looking for. In the face of the strong binary structures to be found in his works Beckett is constantly striving to go beyond two given poles or modes or directions and to expand binary into triple structures by some kind of movement or motion. In other words: he is always trying to find new ways, ways away from the acceptance of limitations. 170

Neitherways Notes 1. As far as I can see, all available official printings of neither are corrupt in one way or other, so here I use a version based on the one printed in S. E. Gontarskis edition of Becketts Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, but modified in the light of other versions. In the first section, Gontarski has from inner to outershadow (258) which, however, seems justified by neither interior nor manuscript evidence. 2. The phrase always winter already occurs three times in Not I (382); but the clouds includes the phrase always night (421). In both works it is implied that the winter / the night will never end. 3. A Way out through the grey rift in dark (1986, 429) is also hoped for in A Piece of Monologue where the lexeme way is present mainly in the word away, occurring five times. 4. See also a similar passage in Sounds, a preliminary version of Still: air [] too still for even the lightest leaf to carry the brief way here and not die the sound not die on the brief way the wave not die away (1995, 267). 5. A comparably complicated case can be found in Worstward Ho where after the word Away has been used three times in the temporal sense of gone we read: Stare away to child and worsen same (44). 6. The concept of an alwaysness that comes with time is also implied in a passage in Company and Heard in the Dark 1: You are no more tired now than you always were. Not because of age. You are no older now than you always were. And yet you halt as never before (1980, 51; 1995, 248). 7. In a later version Beckett deletes the word away from this passage: Scarcely at rest on any given blank or at most some seconds later when this leap to another and thence in the same way to yet another. As well on the same of those countless hemispheres as among its antipodes (iv).

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Long Observation of the Ray, RUL MS 2909, i-vi, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library (1977). , The Voice, RUL MS 2910, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library (1977).

171

Friedhelm Rathjen , Pour finir encore, in Um abermals zu enden und anderes Durchgefallenes: Prosadichtungen in drei Sprachen (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1978), 130-36. , Company (London: Calder, 1980). , Worstward Ho (London: Calder, 1983). , The Way, typescript III, in facsimile in No Symbols Where None Intended: A Catalogue of Books, Manuscripts, and Other Material Relating to Samuel Beckett in the Collections of the Humanities Research Center, ed. Carlton Lake (Austin: Humanities Research Center, 1984), 173. , The Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber and Faber, 1986). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S. E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). , Dikter, trans. and ed. Magnus Hedlund (Viborg: Albert Bonniers Frlag, 2001). , Poems 1930-1989 (London: Calder, 2002). Carey, Phyllis, Ireland, Island of Saints and Searchers, in In Principle, Beckett is Joyce, ed. Friedhelm Rathjen (Edinburgh: Split Pea P, 1994), 83-97. Joyce, James, Finnegans Wake (London: Faber and Faber, 1975). Oxford English Dictionary, 2nd ed., reproduced micrographically (London: BCA, 1994). Rathjen, Friedhelm, Maximal Joyce is a State of Beckett: Joyce, Beckett, and Brunos Coincidentia Oppositorum, in In Principle, Beckett is Joyce, ed. Friedhelm Rathjen (Edinburgh: Split Pea P, 1994), 99-112; rpt. in The Abiko Quarterly with James Joyce Finnegans Wake Studies 18 (1998), 11-23. , Beckett zur Einfhrung (Hamburg: Junius, 1995). , The Magic Triangle: James Joyce, Samuel Beckett, Arno Schmidt, in SBT/A 11, Samuel Beckett: Endlessness in the Year 2000 / Samuel Beckett: Fin sans fin en lan 2000, ed. Angela Moorjani, Carola Veit (Amsterdam & New York: Rodopi, 2001), 92-99. , In Principle, Beckett is Joyce (and Schmidt is Schmidt), in Dritte Wege: Kontexte fr Arno Schmidt und James Joyce (Scheeel: Edition ReJoyce, 2005), 137-51. , Distanzierende Annherung: Von Versuchen, Samuel Becketts neither zu setzen und zu bersetzen, in Halbe Sachen: Wolfenbtteler bersetzergesprche IV-V: Erlanger bersetzerwerkstatt I-II, ed. Olaf Kutzmutz, Adrian La Salvia (Wolfenbttel: Bundesakademie fr kulturelle Bildung, 2006), 360-373.

172

FROM AN ABANDONED WORK: all the variants of the one

John Pilling
This essay describes the differences between the original manuscript of From an Abandoned Work and the published versions of the text (from which the subtitle of the essay is of course taken). It offers a number of possible reasons for the texts abandonment (in more than one sense of the word), and some contexts which, with the help of letters to friends, provide a more accurate dating of the text than has previously been attempted.

In response to queries about one of Becketts oddest odds From an Abandoned Work, first published in book form by Faber and Faber in 1958 the writer told his bibliographers (Raymond Federman and John Fletcher) that the text had been abandoned because [t]here was just no more to be said (28). In the late 1960s, some fifteen years on from the time of composition (given as 1954-55, Becketts own best guess at a date), matters could not be taken further; and in the critical literature on From an Abandoned Work what little there is scholars have assumed that the Faber version (collected in Nos Knife) embodied all the text that there ever had been, or with such few omissions as could be observed between the 1958 printing and the first appearance of the text in the Trinity News magazine for 7 June 1956.1 (It was this Trinity News version which was reprinted, a year or so later, in the third Evergreen Review of 1957.) It was on this basis that Becketts somewhat lacklustre title could be seen as something of a misnomer, since there was apparently no surviving manuscript (other than the March 1958 transcription Beckett made for Jake Schwartz, now at the HRHRC, Austin, Texas), and it could only be assumed that there never was a longer text from which From an Abandoned Work had emerged,2 although of course it could be said that Becketts remark actually describes only the abandonment, and not the terms and conditions of the abandonment. The first indication that Becketts title was not in fact inaccurate came in a Sothebys auction catalogue3 in a description of a notebook

John Pilling

(inscribed For Tara MacGowran), which was in due course withdrawn from sale after the bidding had stopped at 80,000.4 All that the brief catalogue description stated, however, was that the part of the notebook containing a manuscript version of From an Abandoned Work showed variants from the published text, and that in manuscript the text was longer.5 Becketts There was just no more to be said was not in essence affected by this catalogue entry, since the remark could still apply to the actual point at which the text had been abandoned (of which more anon). At the same time it was evident that there must initially have been always supposing the notebook version to have been the original manuscript more to be said, as Beckett either could not have been expected to remember, or in the event was unable to remember, or perhaps had no wish to remember. How much more was said/written only the notebook would show. The notebook was in due course sold to the Rare Books section of the Ohio State University, Columbus. It is square ruled, 173 mm x 220 mm, and shows that From an Abandoned Work, at this point without a title, occupied 26 pages with about 1,000 lines of manuscript, or roughly 8,000 words. Collation of the notebook with the 1958 text reveals that roughly 550 lines of manuscript, a little more than half (amounting to just over 4,000 words), were excised. (In A Beckett Canon [214] Ruby Cohn calculates that the published text preserves about two-thirds of the manuscript.) Even a rough-and-ready calculation in round figures shows, somewhat surprisingly, that the text we know of as From an Abandoned Work was at one time about twice as long, such that it could have been included in the Residua section of Nos Knife, rather than on its own just before the later residua,6 although of course, isolated as it is, it looks even more abandoned. These bare facts are important indicators that Beckett did not simply, as might be supposed, open a vein and write until inspiration gave out, even if inspiration finally did give out. (There was of course already some evidence, from the variants between the Trinity News version and the Faber text, that Beckett had taken care to improve matters of phrasing, and to control what he wished to include and exclude, but of course no-one without access to the manuscript version could have guessed how much had been removed. Beckett had complained to his friend H. O. White about the blue pencils of the TCD students, but had obviously exercised some blue pencils of his own.) The text was obviously not abandoned before Beckett had worked hard on it, presumably with a view to extending it, even if the 174

From an Abandoned Work: all the variants of the one

evidence suggests that his main concern was excision. This is dramatically illustrated by the last two pages of the manuscript, where there are more than sixty lines of holograph after the point (my body doing its best without me) where, in the event, Beckett chose to end From an Abandoned Work, as published (1967, 149). The published text effectively preserves, as it were, the supplement which it omits by way of the phrase just went on immediately previous to this! This extra material testifies to Becketts commitment to continuance of a text not obviously going anywhere, as its narrator effectively admits (I have never in my life been on my way anywhere; 139). But the impulse to abandon the text is perhaps latent in the manuscript narrator saying its a miracle how Ive survived so long, only some five lines before stopping altogether, together with an earlier admission (found shortly after the published texts endpoint) to the effect that I gave up trying at fifteen, but not living. This excised coda in the manuscript if coda it can be called typifies Becketts treatment of his raw material throughout. Whilst some omissions (of a word or two, or of a phrase) were apparently conditioned by rhythmical considerations giving rise to a text much valued by actors for its rhythms7 Becketts tendency was to remove large portions of text wholesale. More than fifty lines are removed from the third and fourth pages of the manuscript; more than forty from pages four and five; more than a hundred and fifty from pages eleven to fourteen; and more than eighty from pages eighteen and nineteen. These four large blocks of text account for more than half of all the excised material, and the material in each, though various, can be characterized as either motivational and indicative of character, or potentially useful as background, or (in the case of the last of the four) wryly addressing the problems of literary composition in what was obviously begun in the hope that it would be a much longer work than it became, comprising two probably more or less equal parts, for the sake of symmetry (OSU MS, [19]). In Becketts trilogy it is Molloy who admits to a mania for symmetry (1959, 84), and of course Molloy is the only one of Becketts prose fictions to be divided into two [] more or less equal parts. It seems probable that the threat of reprising Molloy prompted Beckett to jettison this section; and in fact the spectre of Molloy also looms behind each of the other three largescale omissions. The first of these focuses on how I killed [my mother]8 the second deals with the need to keep going in spite of recurrent stopping (and also with money matters); and the third 175

John Pilling

situates the narrator in a den or lair, in the woods remembering (or imagining) strange sounds, but even more preoccupied by picturing his mother in bed (torturing her poor brain as to what had become of me) and himself having routinely engaged in coming and going without regard for her motionless in bed, so that my mother would not know whether I was in or out (OSU MS, 18-19). The third of these instances with perhaps a faint trace of Malone Dies to set alongside the much stronger echoes of Molloy must, one supposes, be heavily autobiographical in origin, given Becketts behaviour at Cooldrinagh leading up to his leaving Ireland for good, as described in the biographies by Deirdre Bair and James Knowlson (Bair, 230ff; Knowlson, 223ff). In large part it was the excision of these four substantial blocks of text that made the published From an Abandoned Work the oddly disjunctive fiction it is. Its hysterico-obsessional structure,9 which seems at once to invite and discourage psychoanalytic interpretation, derives directly from the severe pruning applied to sections of text gravitating uncomfortably close to Molloy, but also apparently generating extreme discomfort in Beckett himself as he sigh[s] out a lamentable tale of things / done long ago and done ill.10 Becketts need not to repeat himself, combined with his inability to do other than torment himself about the past (the being over; 1967, 147), obviously made for an intractable compositional double-bind from which he could not escape, and from which he could not summon up sufficient energy to continue. There was, it would seem, a doubly regressive influence inhibiting the onward impulse of From an Abandoned Work: Becketts relatively recent success with Molloy (which the Tara MacGowran notebook shows him trying to translate into English), and his abject failure to live in harmony with his mother (who died on 25 August 1950, four months to the day before Beckett began the Texts for Nothing). These regressive aspects are disconcertingly echoed in the notebook, where Beckett, having apparently decided which was to be the front and which was to be the back, and having written (amongst other things) an early version of Fin de partie, turned it round for From an Abandoned Work, so that the latter appears upside down and as if written backwards.11 Abandoned as it had to be, it subsequently became something of a text for nothing. The Faber printing of 1958, in limp covers and with a garish illustration (mercifully left uncredited), left it in the kind of limbo from which not even Nos Knife could rescue it, since Nos Knife seems to have been actually designed to abandon 176

From an Abandoned Work: all the variants of the one

it for a third time. Yet Beckett retained a fondness for From an Abandoned Work (uniquely among his faux dparts), much as he did for the Echos Bones poems, which twenty years earlier also kept alive a lost but creatively retrievable past. He listened avidly, in spite of atmospheric interference, to Patrick Magees radio broadcast of the text on the Third Programme of the BBC on 14 December 1957, prior to Faber publishing the text (Knowlson, 440 and 443-44), and MacGowran Speaking Beckett made for Claddagh Records in 1966, contains the whole of the published text, making it easily the longest single track on the LP. It was in early 1965 that Beckett considered the ways in which the text might actually be staged, and offered advice, in a letter of 13 January 1965, to Sean OCaseys daughter, Siobhan, who produced a performance of it at UCSB, the University of California at Santa Barbara, on 25 February 1965 (Bair, 578-79 and 715), and at a time when Beckett was, as he long continued to be, against cross-overs. But the text has continued to attract actors. Three years before Becketts death, in 1986, Barry McGovern chose to emulate his great predecessors Magee and MacGowran with a third rendition of From an Abandoned Work for The Abbey Reads Beckett. Beckett was by then struggling to complete Stirrings Still, but he must have been heartened to think that a text abandoned more than thirty years earlier and for the most part underestimated in the interim, still had some life left in it, and something to be said for it. Moreover, it had someone extremely wellequipped to say it, and even if Beckett had forgotten where the manuscript version was somewhere an indelible trace of what had once been said.12 As Phil Baker has recently suggested [t]he text dramatises the angry perplexity of a split subject reading his own psychic text [] and failing to make any sense of himself (17). In actual fact only someone acquainted with the notebook version could know how far the published text embodies, and at the same time conceals, the literal truth in this connection. Appendix: Contexts for From an Abandoned Work Letter to Thomas MacGreevy of 14 December 1953 quotes in German from Goethes Elective Affinities (Part 2, section 7 Ottilies Journal: No-one wanders unpunished among palm-trees, and your feelings are sure to change where elephants and tigers are at home), with Beckett adapting the first part of the quotation to the reading (and more particularly the writing) of LInnommable. In the manuscript 177

John Pilling

summary (later incorporated into the third page of text of the Trinity News and Evergreen Review versions, although omitted from the version published in 1958 and reprinted in Nos Knife) SB writes that this is a story of how I killed my mother, I suppose for having brought me into the world, and of how I wandered there unpunished, in a quite different country []. Letter to Jrme Lindon of 20 January 1954 distinguishes between recent faux dparts (some at least of which must have been what we know as Fizzles or Foirades) and the Textes pour rien, describing one currently under way. Letter to Pamela Mitchell of 6 April 1954 telling her that at Ussy recently he reverted to writing in English, to pass the time. This is almost certainly a defining date for From an Abandoned Work; there is no other known, or surviving, original work written originally in English between Watt and All That Fall. The phrase awful English this appears in all three published texts, added from the rejectamenta of the manuscript. Beckett was (co-)translating Molloy, with Patrick Bowles in Paris, between July and November 1953, and revising their joint translation of parts 1 and 2 on his own between June (Dublin) and October (Ussy) 1954. The finishing daubs of about the 10th re-reading were applied at Ussy in late December 1954. Letter to Donald McWhinnie of 11 December 1957, written after hearing Patrick Magees Molloy extract on 10 December, saying that he was waiting for [From an Abandoned Work, broadcast as The Meditation on 14 December] with acute curiosity. In the event Beckett found this second broadcast the weaker of the two; it seemed a little rushed and telescoped at times and perhaps slightly overquerulous (letter of 23 December). Comparable passages Foirades/Fizzles He is barehead: that first instant beyond which nothing, when he was already old, that is to say near to death, and knew, though unable to recall having lived, what life and death are (1995, 227) a sound of fall so mutedthat it was perhaps his fancy (228) 178

From an Abandoned Work: all the variants of the one

cf. From an Abandoned Work all is mental, figments (1995, 158) all I regret is having been born, dying is such a long, tiresome business I always found. (158) With so much life gone from knowledge how know when all began (162) Falls I had had in plenty (162) Foirades/Fizzles Horn came always I was now beginning, then if you prefer, to get out of bed again. (229) What ruined me at bottom was athletics. (230) [in my mirrors and looking-glasses so long put away. Ill let myself be seen before Im done.] (229) cf. From an Abandoned Work [OSU ms.; later excised] I was motionless in bed, so that my mother would not know whether I was in or out and perhaps lie tossing and fretting all night thinking I was lost The best thing I found was to start runningI must have been one of the very fastest runners the world has ever seen (157) [Textes pour rien VI; written April 1951 at Ussy: I must have been twelve, because of the glass, a round shaving-glass, doublefaced, faithful and magnifyingthe mirror remained, my father went but the mirror remained, in which he had so greatly changed] (124) Foirades/Fizzles Afar a Bird hugging the hedges, between road and ditch (232) 179

John Pilling

confusion of memory and lament, of loved ones and impossible youth, clutching the stick in the middlea life of my own I tried, in vain (233) hell confuse his mother with whores, his father with a roadman named Balfe (233) cf. From an Abandoned Work in this way I have gone through great thickets (156) when not mentioned my stick is in my hand, as I go along. (161) The third day was the look I got from the roadmanthe look I got from Balfe, I went in terror of him as a child. (163) Foirades/Fizzles I gave up before birth I wont go on about worms, about bones and dust (234) perhaps hell drown, he always wanted to drown (235) cf. From an Abandoned Work A ton of worms in an acre, that is a wonderful thought. (160) even the sea in some moods, and been carried out of my course, or driven back, in order not to drown (156) Foirades/Fizzles Old Earth Old earth, it was meit will be me, it will be us, it was never us. (238) Happiness, what happiness (238)

180

From an Abandoned Work: all the variants of the one

cf. From an Abandoned Work I whinge [the CSP text (1995) reads: I weep ] for happiness as I go along and for love of this old earth that has carried me so long and whose uncomplainingness will soon be mine. (160) Molloy (1947) In part one the incident with the charcoal-burner (1959, 84), Molloy says: I always had a mania for symmetry. Beckett worked, with and without Patrick Bowles, on the translation into English of part 1 of Molloy from July 1953 onwards, and on part 2 through 1954, finishing in late December 1954. cf. From an Abandoned Work OSU ms., [19]: my mothers end will be the central event of this work and divide it as it were in two parts, a first part leading up to my mothers end, and a second leading away from it, and to my own end, two probably more or less equal parts, for the sake of symmetry. Earlier, on p. [9], in discussing his poetical efforts, the narrator has spoken of his attempt to create a flawless symmetry.
I am grateful to The Estate of Samuel Beckett for permission to cite from unpublished material. Notes

1. In the letter to Professor H. O. White of 2 July [1956] Beckett complains of being improved behind my back by well brought up young blue pencils introducing their unspeakable paragraphs and varsity punctuation (TCD). 2. Cf. the questionnaire appendix to Barry Smiths 1978 University of East Anglia Ph.D (Texts for nothing: a thesis), in which Beckett says as much. 3. English Literature and History, 25 July 1995, p. 126.

4. As reported in Irish Times 29 July 1995 (24); the Times of 12 July 1995, anticipated that the notebook would fetch about 100,000; the Times

181

John Pilling Literary Supplement of 4 August 1995 (32) said it is expected to sell for as much as 150,000. The Sothebys catalogue gives 120,000-150,000. 5. The catalogue description reads longer than and with variants from the published text, and continues: 27 pages, in black ink, written first on consecutive versos and rectos, then on rectos only with corrections and doodles on facing versos. In fact the last 17 of 26 pages, written on rectos, are preceded by one written on the verso; a portion of a twenty-seventh page, separated from the beginning of the text as published (Up bright and early that day) contains a passage, written transverse, on the subject of how I killed my mother, later incorporated into the third and fourth pages of the manuscript. 6. Beckett, Nos Knife: Collected Shorter Prose 1947-1966, London: Calder and Boyars, 1967, [137]-149, from which subsequent citations are taken. The Calder Six Residua of 1978 does, however, include From an Abandoned Work. The first American printing of the text in book form was as one of the shorts in First Love and Other Shorts (New York: Grove P, 1974). 7. Interviewed in the Guardian, 30 December, 1964, Jack MacGowran speaks of the texts beautiful inner rhythms (7). Cf. Dominique Rabat on alternance (44). 8. In the published text the only relic of this comes relatively late on with the questions Did I kill my father? and Did I ever kill anyone? (144). 9. Cf. Michel Bernards essay, as well as Carla Locatellis emphasis on ossessivit and the modo ossessivo (48, 52). 10. I take this quotation from the Whoroscope notebook (RUL MS 3000, [100]); Beckett took it from John Fords Lovers Melancholy. 11. Cf. Dominique Rabat, who describes From an Abandoned Work (Dun ouvrage abandonne) as un rcit rgressif (46); and Peter J. Murphy on the condition of perpetual regression (475). 12. CF. Locatelli on the oralit of the text (65).

Works Cited Bair, Deirdre, Samuel Beckett: A Biography (London: Jonathan Cape, 1978). Baker, Phil, Beckett and the Mythology of Psychoanalysis (Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1997).

182

From an Abandoned Work: all the variants of the one Beckett, Samuel, Whoroscope Notebook, RUL MS 3000, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Letter to Thomas MacGreevy of 14 December 1953, TCD MS 10402/190, Trinity College Dublin Library. , Letter to Jrme Lindon of 20 January 1954, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Letter to Pamela Mitchell of 6 April 1954, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , From an Abandoned Work, in Trinity News, 7 June 1956, 4. , Letter to Professor H. M. O. White, 2 July [1956], TCD MS 4644/3777/14, Trinity College Dublin Library. , From an Abandoned Work, in Evergreen Review I.3 (1957), 83-91. , Letters to Donald McWhinnie of 11 and 23 December 1957, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , From an Abandoned Work (London: Faber, 1958). , Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable (London: John Calder, 1959). , Nos Knife: Collected Shorter Prose 1947-1966 (London: Calder and Boyars, 1967). , First Love and Other Shorts (New York: Grove P, 1974). , Tara MacGowran Notebook, OSU MS, Rare Books section, Library, Ohio State U, Columbus. , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). Bernard, Michel, The Hysterico-Obsessional Structure of From an Abandoned Work, trans. Thomas Cousineau, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 4.1, (Autumn 1994), 93-107. Cohn, Ruby, A Beckett Canon (Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2001). Federman, Raymond, and John Fletcher, Samuel Beckett: His Works and His Critics (Los Angeles: U of California P, 1970). Irish Times, 29 July 1995. Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). Locatelli, Carla, La Disdetta della parola: lermeneutica del silenzio nella prose inglese di Samuel Beckett (Bologna: Ptron Editore, 1984). McGowran, Jack, Interviewed in the Guardian, 30 December 1964, 7. Murphy, Peter J., Narrative Strategies in From an Abandoned Work, in English Studies in Canada, 8.4 (December 1982), 465-82. Pilling, John, A Samuel Beckett Chronology (Basingstoke: Macmillan, 2006). Rabat, Dominique, Chemin faisant, in Littrature 65 (1987). Smith, Barry, Texts for nothing: a thesis, Ph.D. thesis, University of East Anglia, 1978. Sotheby Auction Catalogue, English Literature and History, 25 July 1995. Times, 12 July 1995. Times Literary Supplement, 4 August 1995.

183

BECKETT AND LORDRE NATUREL: The Universal Grammar of Comment c'est/How It Is

Anthony Cordingley
A foundational myth of the clarity and precision of French prose, the theory of French word order lordre naturel grew out of Aristotelian grammars and sought its justification in Cartesian metaphysics, epistemology and physiology. Ironically, Becketts narrator/narrated of Comment cest/How It Is uses a tattered syntax to insist that his discourse is a recitation in the natural order (lordre naturel) of the voice in his head, the other above in the light (lautre dans la lumire). The aspirations of the I below to imitate his mysterious ancient voice interlace with the texts allusions to Enlightenment philosophy of mind and language, producing its unique, albeit debilitated, geometric method.

a se voyait merde pour la grammaire (Manuscript ms of Comment cest; Beckett 2001, 355)

je cite dans lordre naturel, I quote in the natural order. When time and again the narrator/narrated1 of Comment cest/How It Is repeats and varies this phrase he is recalling an intellectual history stretching from the Latin ordo naturalis to lordre naturel of French and the lesser known English natural order. The narrator/narrateds natural order, and its temporal corollary, before Pim with Pim after Pim, evokes orders Aristotelian, Middle Age Christian, Dantesque and Miltonian. Becketts irony is always polyvalent, yet the foregrounding of syntax in the fragmented language of Comment cest/How It Is directs attention to a linguistic condition. Speaking in his rudimentary syntax, the narrator/narrated evokes a tradition in the philosophy of language which once postulated the analytic precision of word order and its correspondence with the pure operations of the mind. Enlightenment Rationalism understood the relationships between man, the soul, the world and God as reflected in, and in some instances mediated by, the organisation of language. Categories of grammar, syntax and the

Anthony Cordingley

rhetorical deployment of words were each laden with philosophical consequences. In discourses about language in France, this polemic centred on the supposed ordre naturel of French word order. After sketching the Rationalist architecture of Comment cest/How It Is, this discourse will be located within that of the narrator/narrated. To this end the Philosophy Notes which Beckett made between mid-1932 and mid-1934 are an invaluable source for his knowledge of continental Enlightenment thought.2 There is a purported dualism at the core of the novel: the articulating I claims to be nothing more than the mouthpiece of the other above in the light (lautre dans la lumire), whose discourse enters his ancient voice (voix ancienne), as the voice of memory. The I struggles to repeat his memory, snatching images of his ancienne life, interspersed with learned allusions and literary echoes. Yet, in the underworld of mud, a scene of torture is imagined. The I is alone but expects to meet a character named Pim, whom he will torture. Pim will eventually leave, and the I knows that he will then be tortured by Bom, who approaches him from behind, as Pim had been discovered. During their journeys each soul (43) must travel with a sack. A parody of a parable, each sack contains tins of fish which offer the physical and spiritual nutrition for lifes voyage. Not until very late in the novel is the logical flaw discovered, very pretty but not right something wrong something quite wrong (141): if Pim leaves his sack to the I, then he must go forth without a sack, and the divine and preestablished order of souls and sacks is out of kilter. As in Leibnizs Monadology, its regulated thus were regulated thus (143). The narrator/narrated launches into a trenchant mathematical proof to rectify the error in his system in the fashion of a Cartesian Rationalist in the Philosophy Notes Beckett underlined Descartes proofs of existence of God (TCD MS 10967/183r). The first solution proposed is simply to multiply the figures and sacks ahead of Pim: as long as I with Pim the other with Bem a hundred thousand prone glued two by two (145). Yet a straight line with limits wont solve the problem of the figure at the head of the procession getting his sack of spiritual provisions, something wrong there, and a new solution is proposed: the closed curve (151). For some 54 paragraphs a circular form is tested until it too is found to be unsatisfactory because he who started out at number one will be deprived of his victim when he reaches his original position. Just as Gods grace is expressed in a harmonious ratio of sacks to souls, there 186

Beckett and lordre naturel

can never be disequilibrium in the balance of torturers and victims: between fifty million or four, not a single one among us be wronged (161). The justice ordained from above demands that there never be an imbalance between evil and sacrifice. This theological position is expressed mathematically: we do not revolve / that is above in the light where their space is measured here the straight line (159). Yet this new line is without beginning or ending, neither head nor tail (161), it is infinite. The realm of geometric and measurable truths accords with the perfect language of Descartes immaterial mind, that is above in the light, while the infinity of extension in the world below is consistent with Cartesian corpuscular theory as recorded by Beckett in the Philosophy Notes: Bodies are parts of space, limitations of the universal extension. Elements of corporeal world corpuscles, realiter indivisible, mathematically infinitely divisible. Thus, for Descartes, impossibility of empty space and infinitude of corporeal world (TCD MS 10967/187v). Beckett allows this strain of Cartesianism to exist alongside the novels allusions to Democritus atomism whose infinite waste3 is alluded to in the slime (19, 61, 103, 281) and primeval mud (9) which sustains consciousness (albeit contradicting infinite divisibility in positing the material reality of the void and indivisible atoms). As dispersing Democritean atoms in the infinite waste, or as infinitely divisible corpuscles, the I is deprived of its transcendent cogito: no one here knows himself its the place without knowledge whence no doubt its peerlessness (159). Garin Dowd has convincingly demonstrated Leibnizs influence on Worm, the monade nue of The Unnamable (Dowd 1-28), who anticipates the larval states of Comment cest/How It Is. This naked monad inhabits the lowest level of the divine hierarchy and is a being on the cusp of consciousness and reason. This goes some way to explaining the linguistic condition of Comment cest/How It Is, where the I below attempts to mirror the discourse of the one above, the perfect and supreme Monad.4 Yet the imperfect sense of hearing/memory of the one below results in a speech ill-said ill heard ill-recaptured ill-murmured (3). On occasions there is a poetic resonance, organic beauty and a vivacity of images which is otherwise deprived from the narrator/narrateds speech: we are on the veranda smothered in verbena the scented sun dapples the red tiles yes I assure you (15) 187

Anthony Cordingley

The purported perfection of this listening is registered in that yes I assure you, while veranda and verbena echo the mimetic claim of the mutterings verbatim (107) elsewhere, that which implies a perfect recitation of the voice above and the ancient voice of memory. The synaesthesia of scented sun dapples infuses the language with a rare warmth, and the presence of the mother in smother and the pun on son/sun together form a frame of reference though an apparently oppressive one to a different natural order of cycles outside the languid procession through the mud and the mathematical series which otherwise preoccupy the discourse. Yet even this nature remains dependent upon linguistic puns, effects and shades cast from the foliage of words. At other times, a stock of phatic repetitions sustain the narrative that which Beckett refers to as phrases chevilles et charnires (padding or hinge phrases) (202) in manuscript notes collected in the genetic edition of Comment cest. Such phrases include the likes of voice once without quaqua on all sides, my life last state last version, left leg right leg push pull. The half born reason of the monade nue is also found in such imperfect formulations as: Bom to the abandoned not me Bom you Bom we Bom but me Bom you Pim I to the abandoned not me Pim you Pim we Pim but me Bom you Pim something very wrong there (147) This confusion of pronouns occurs during the attempted proof to restore the pre-established harmony of sacks and souls. As abstract a denomination as his own cogitoless I, these names refer to conceptual bodies invented in order to accurately account for the relationship of this being to its world and deity. The present formulation becomes part of an attempt to replicate the perfection of the justice ordained from the other above in the light through a language of philosophical verifiability. This project echoes historical efforts at construing a philosophical language. Indebted to Windelbands A History of Philosophy (397), Becketts Philosophy Notes record how Leibniz was seriously of the opinion that philosophical controversies would come to an end when a philosophy could appear in as clear and certain a form as a mathematical calculation (De Scientia Universali seu Calculo Philosophico: 1684) (TCD MS 10967/184v). Becketts interest was piqued by the comic value of the anecdotes of two such attempts, which 188

Beckett and lordre naturel

Windelband relegates to footnotes in this chapter on the Problem of Method. In the first instance, Beckett summarises: Importance of geometrical method in Spinoza, and its psychogenetic justification, this is its material (as distinct from formal) application. The order of ideas is conceived as identical with order of things (Cf. Tschirnhausens assertion that a complete definition of laughter would raise a laugh!). (TCD MS 10967/184v) What has been attributed to Becketts use of Fritz Mauthner or set theory in Watt may share its roots in Becketts appreciation here of The order of ideas is conceived as identical with order of things. Thus Beckett raises his laugh when the series of grammatical possibilities of how to take out a dogs dinner becomes itself a dogs dinner. Beckett continues, Revival of syllogism in connection with geometrical method (Jung, Weigel, Christian Wolff, Puffendorf), which prompts his citation of Windelbands footnote containing Leibnizs poking fun at this view, where he proves more geometrical in 60 propositions and demonstrations that Count Palatine of Neuburg must be chosen King of the Poles! (TCD MS 10967/184v). Copying out Windelbands phrase geometrical method (397), Beckett changes it to more geometrical, echoing Windelbands description of Spinozas more geometrico (396; geometric order/manner) from the page before. In Comment cest/How It Is proper names appear to occupy a position in a geometric series (... Bem Bom Pim Pam Prim Krim Kram Skom Skum ...), their sequence seeking a model of consistent and precise exposition in language: whence preparatives sudden series subject object subject object (9). Yet their logical premise is rather spurious, m at the end and one syllable the rest indifferent (139), again inverting Sams natural order ma-, and in part three the terms are variously refigured in the hope of finding a solution to the problem of sacks and souls (the delimited straight line, the closed curve, the infinite straight line). In the section of the novel which Beckett extracted and reworked as a short prose piece, Limage, the pseudo-rhetoric of geometry organises the very action of building the image/memory/narrative. The discourse aspires to the status of a memory of my life above in the light, a scene in which the narrator/narrated is walking hand in hand with a girlfriend, climbing a mountain: 189

Anthony Cordingley

we let go our hands and turn about I dextrogyre she sinistro she transfers the leash to her left hand and I the same instant to my right [...] the empty hands mingle the arms swing the dog has not moved feet splayed one hundred and thirty degrees fatuous half-smile to posterior horizon again about turn introrse at ninety degrees fleeting face to face transfer of things mingling of arms stillness of dog (35) again about turn introrse fleeting face to face transfer of things swinging of arms silent relishing of sea and isles pivoting as one [...] heads back front as though on an axle (37) my darling girl I bite she swallows my darling boy she bites I swallow (39) Peppered amongst this mechanistic exposition are terms of a quasiscientific register (dextrogyre, sinistro, one hundred and thirty degrees, posterior horizon etcetera) which betray the Is desire for his discourse to move with clearness and precision (Becketts more geometric). The process continued in Becketts own listening to his ancient voice: when translating Comment cest into How It Is such a straightforward French phrase such as demi-tour vers lintrieur (34) is rendered with the perfectly arcane about turn introrse. This scene of the lovers began with the I alone, his tongue in the mud taking mouthfuls of the malleable stuff, moving it about this mouth, letting it shape his words and help fashion a memory of the world on high. Without a line of communication to the immaterial mind, or supreme monad, the I uses his resources to imitate its perfection. The gradual intensification of the geometric method in this scene is amusing in the way comparable with Leibnizs joke proceeding syllogistically through its 60 propositions. Making a cameo in this memory is the Jansenist and Occasionalist, Pre Malebranche, who casts his shadow over the couple and the girls dog. Faithful to Becketts understanding of Male190

Beckett and lordre naturel

branches Occasionalism and Geulincxs two clocks theory, demonstrated in the Philosophy Notes (TCD MS 10967/189) and notes to Geulincx (332-33),5 the movements of the couple and the dog are synchronised despite the absence of physical causation between them. The episode turns burlesque when in front of the Rationalist priest, the dog tries to lick its penis but cannot, which occasions the comment but we on the contrary (37). Like most jokes in Beckett there is a serious side and Malebranches appearance reminds us of his tirades in De La Recherche de la vrit against the passions in language. Malebranche riles against Montaignes style because he believes it to be imbued with abuses of imagination which are designed to captivate readers at the expense of logical thinking; like Seneca, Montaigne persuades without recourse to reason (Malebranche, Book II, Part III). Becketts scene is one of adolescent sexuality yet his analytic sieve attempts (unsuccessfully) to filter almost all emotion from the language. Climbing the summit may have afforded a view of a stupendous sublime or even the infinite I AM, but once it is reached, the logic is simply reversed and the figures descend the mountain as if in rewind. While Malebranche represents both a purely Rationalist attitude to mind and memory, Blaise Pascal, who was intimately involved with the Jansenists of Port Royal, produced a Rationalism where the passions were accorded their place. Knowlson informs that Pascals Penses was an enduring interest throughout Becketts adult life, Beckett even naming Pascal amongst his select group of old chestnuts (653). In the Philosophy Notes Beckett registers the geometric method as a lever for Pascals mysticism (TCD MS 10967/184r). Pascal criticised the assumption that an innate, rational language was superior to a language rooted in lived experience. In Le discours sur les passions de lamour Pascal established what he considered to be two important dimensions to language. First, there is lesprit gomtrique and second, the lesprit de finesse, two spirits which in turn correspond with the geometric mind and the mind of finesse. Within the spirit or mind of finesse the delimitation of thought extends no further than psychological intuitions. In contrast, the geometric spirit follows rigidly established principles and thus assumes the form of a rational mode of thought. In the Penses, the geometric mind is found to be incapable of grasping the multiplicity of lived experience (96). Furthermore, in LArt de persuader Pascal contrasts logical proof with a mode of thought symbolised by the heart and determined by effect. While Pascals 191

Anthony Cordingley

fideism sets him apart from Descartes, he distinguishes lesprit from le cur (mind from heart) in a way analogous to Descartes dichotomy of lesprit and matire (mind and matter) (Ricken 30-32). Antoine Arnauld, referred to in Becketts Whoroscope, greatly admired Pascals innovation of lesprit de finesse, a fact which inflamed Malebranche in the Recherche. Arnauld nevertheless intensified the Cartesian method of solving philosophical problems with analytic rigour in La Logique ou, L'Art de penser (Port Royal Logic) of 1662. Windelband comments, and Beckett summarises in the Philosophy Notes: Positive beginnings towards transformation of Cartesian method into Euclidean line of proof are found in Port-Royal logic and in logical treatises of Geulincx; but system of Spinoza the first to perfect this methodical schematism. (TCD MS 10967/184v) The Philosophy Notes suggest a connection between Spinozas thinking and the burgeoning series found in Comment cest/How It Is and Watt, which is beyond the scope of this paper. Yet Beckett traced how Descartes disciples confused his mathematical philosophy with Euclidean rigidity of demonstration and elaborated its monistic methodology into an ars demonstrandi (TCD MS 10967/184v). Beckett follows Windelband in tracing through Lull, Bruno (an old interest of Becketts via Joyce) and Hobbes, the idea of the Lingua Adamica (philosophy in general algebraical formulae), which culminates in Leibniz's search for the characteristica universalis & a method of philosophical calculus (TCD MS 10967/185r). In this section, Windelband explains how this impetus was shared by numerous thinkers of universal grammar in the seventeenth century (Becker, Dalgarn, Kircher and Wilkins): Finally, the thought of expressing the fundamental metaphysical conceptions, and likewise the logical operations of their combination after the manner of the mathematical sign-language by definite characters, seemed to offer the possibility of writing a philosophical investigation in general fomul, and by this means raising it beyond the capability of being expressed in a definite language an effort toward a universally scientific language, a 192

Beckett and lordre naturel

Lingua Adamica, which likewise appeared at the time of Leibniz in numerous supporters. (Windelband 397-98) There is no suggestion that Beckett was personally attracted to what Windelband terms these strange endeavours (398), yet they did appeal to his imagination. In Comment cest/How It Is, when the narrator/narrated repeats over and again je cite dans lordre naturel (I quote in the natural order), or je le dis comme je lentends dans lordre naturel (I say it as I hear it in the natural order), he is evoking a theory of universal grammar which also seemed to offer the possibility of writing a philosophical investigation in general fomul, that is, he claims to be speaking in lordre naturel of French syntax.6 Lordre naturel refers to the order of subject-verb-object in French; in the context of grammatical relations it was a relatively common expression in Becketts time and it remains so today. However, the justification for the naturalness of this order grew out of seventeenth century Rationalist philosophy of mind. Its argument most basically states that discourse is the image of thought, and that if thought operates according to the logic of reason, then discourse will itself offer a picture of the mind, and illustrate the laws of reason. The theory is implicated in the complex polemics surrounding the Latin ordo naturalis, which has a long history. Essentially, in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, the reorganisation of ancient texts by scholars such as Roger Bacon, Johannes de Balbis and the Modist school of grammarians was executed through the application of Aristotelian logic. Isolated on the page was the maximum number of words playing a syntactical role within the sentence consistent with minimizing graphic ambiguity. The analytic order imposed upon the classical norms of ancient rhetorical prose was known as the ordo naturalis. Hyperbaton, or departure from ordinary word order, defined only vaguely by the ancients, was linked by Insular grammarians to a violation of this natural order and of the boundaries of word grouping or sectiones within sentences (Saenger 44-47; Thurot 341-50). The ordo artificialis or ordo artificiosus reflected the desire to find harmony in language and beauty in style; it was an artistic divergence from the ordo naturalis (Lausberg 213-14). While Latin had an innate flexibility of word order, the logical order of the ordo naturalis was fixed in a syntax following the subjectverb-object order. The coincidence of this order with the most common of syntactical expressions in French allowed for the birth of a French 193

Anthony Cordingley

theory of lordre naturel. With a nationalistic pretext the argument was used by moderns against ancients, but in the process it found its philosophical justification in Cartesian metaphysics, epistemology and physiology (Ricken, 9-25). From Maupas to Grillet, the seventeenth century produced a group of authors willing to advance the regard of the French language by linking it with the expression of this natural order. In the case of Vaugelas, categories of style usually associated with the ordo artificialis were redefined such that clarity of expression, defined as a correct arrangement of words, became un des plus grand secret du style (215). Logical order was thus the indispensable condition of the clart du langage que la Langue Franaise affecte sur toutes les langues du monde (235). This rather astonishing claim of the superiority of French over all of the worlds languages was soon to receive more complex grounding in Rationalist theorisation. Antoine Arnauld and Claude Lancelots Grammaire gnrale et raisonne (Port Royal Grammar) is a seminal text in this justification; it sparked debate in the Querelle des Anciens et Modernes, after which lexpression ordre naturel tait donc plus que la rminiscence dune hypothse scolastique, venue propos pour faire lapologie de la langue nationale (Ricken, 17). Lordre naturel continued to be one of the most discussed linguistic themes in French philosophy in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries with the likes of Fontenelle, Voltaire, Du Bos, Du Marsais, Condillac, Diderot, dAlembert and Rousseau each weighing into the debate. By the end of the seventeenth century dictionaries and grammars legitimised the popularity of the contention that French was the language of clarity, logic and precision, while the legacy of these ideas persisted in less obvious ways through discourses about French into Becketts day (Meschonnic, 1991; 1999). In rhythm and effect, the language of Comment cest/How It Is is poetic, yet the I in the mud avows his discourse (or rather is made to avow it) to be the simple repetition of the other above and his ancient voice. Their altered transmission reflects his ill-hearing and ill-saying and not a conscious ordo artificialis: here then part one how it was before Pim we follow I quote the natural order more or less my life last state last version what remains bits and scraps I hear it my life natural order more or less I learn it I quote a given moment long past vast stretch of time on

194

Beckett and lordre naturel

from there that moment and following not all a selection natural order vast tracts of time (3) In Comment cest this sequence proceeds as je cite lordre [...] dans lordre [...] lordre naturel (2): temporal relations are reducible to a syntactical order. Indeed down below there is no light, darkness loses its relationship to light becoming an impenetrable dark (9): the I is cut off from the light above and all natural cycles. Hence the foregrounding of syntax when with the natural light of his own reason, an analytic order of language, the I below strives hopelessly to reach the discourse of the one above. Arnaulds Port Royal Logic offered a less Rationalist account of mind and body than many post-Cartesians who, like Malebranche, extenuated Descartes philosophical categories, further dividing mind from body. Yet Becketts noting the Logics Euclidean line of proof refers to its prescription for how to translate Rationalist principles in practical life situations. The dogged logic of the narrator/narrated in Comment cest/How It Is follows such a trajectory, and in an article of 1976 Frederick Smith detects parallels between Watts behaviour and the absurdity of the Logics prescriptions for rational everyday living. Smith admits that he has no direct evidence of Beckett reading the Port-Royal Logic, despite confirming that two editions of the original French (Lyon, 1671, and Amsterdam, 1685) and the second edition of Baynes English translation were on the shelves at Trinity College Dublin when Beckett was there (100). Arnaulds Logic is, Smith argues, the missing link (100) between Becketts street-level comedy in Watt and the abstracted prose of seventeenth century philosophy and logic. Watt is a twentieth century anti-logic: Watt is the caricature of Arnaulds practical Cartesian and Becketts novel a handbook on how not to approach life (101). In this context it may not only be Watts thinking, but his language which displays evidence of this Cartesian send-up. Like the narrator/narrated, he is prone to ungrammaticality and inversion (hyperbaton), yet this becomes literal in the extreme when Watt actually speaks his sentences in reverse, letter by letter. The tendency of Hibernian English to syntactic inversion sharpened Becketts ear to exactly this feature of language: on the 1st of December 1959, during the composition of Comment cest, he wrote to Barbara Bray of his decision to adapt Robert Pingets La Manivelle into Irish English and not decent English because the task was impossible 195

Anthony Cordingley

without the help of Irish rhythms and inversions (TCD MS 10948/1/60r). Becketts citation of the Port-Royal Logic and Geulincx in the same phrase of the Philosophy Notes does not prove that Beckett was familiar with the Logic. However, Beckett certainly did follow up an interest in Geulincx. Becketts first encounters with Geulincx and the Cartesians were through his friend from the Ecole Normale, and philosophical advisor, Jean Beaufret. Beckett wrote to MacGreevy that Beaufret comes and talks abstractions every second day and dniche [unearths] books for me in the library (Knowlson, 219). Beckett was intrigued enough by Geulincx to sit in the Long Room of the Trinity College Library in 1936 submerged in the Ethica, making copious notes before turning to Geulincxs Questiones Quodlibeticae and Metaphyscia (see Uhlmanns introduction to Becketts notes in Geulincx, 307). The fact that Beckett had followed up references to read Leibniz, Spinoza and Malebranche (Knowlson, 174; 219; and 334), after familiarising himself with their ideas in his philosophical survey (witnessed in the Philosophy Notes) demonstrates that Beckett was not only grounding himself in the philosophy of the period, but that he was deeply interested in it. The Jansenists are mentioned in the Philosophy Notes (TCD MS 10967/189r) and in Rachel Burrows notes to Becketts TCD MS lectures of 1931 (TCD MS MIC 60); their lived asceticism and learning would surely have appealed to Becketts sensibility, and he was clearly devoted to Pascal and Racine. There is a good chance that Beckett at least acquainted himself with the ideas and methodology of the Port Royal Logic; it was a seminal text of the period and one of the most popular books of philosophy in its day. Its philosophical system offered the skeleton upon which the Port Royal Grammar could lay its claim to the inherently logical order of French syntax, lordre naturel, and hence fix its grammar as universal. Yet, for Beckett to have had an understanding of the intersection between seventeenth century French philosophy of language and Rationalist ideas of the mind he need not have read Arnaulds Logic and Grammar, for he could have gained an appreciation of the history of lordre naturel from many other sources than here discussed. The interdependence of categories of mind and language in seventeenth-century philosophy is manifested in certain allusions in Comment cest/How It Is, those which amplify the rhetoric of the novels geometric method. This method shapes the desperate attempts of the I to organise his thought, even infusing his diction 196

Beckett and lordre naturel

with an aspiration towards the clarity and precision supposed to exist above in the light. Yet the I is estranged from its rational mind and condemned to its ill saying de bribes, in bits and scraps. The fallout from this striving is Becketts highly experimental poetic, an echo chamber of fundamental sounds and rhythms. This order refuses to deliver from on high a classically balanced French sentence, as ancient as those of Molloy, or as syntactically regular as its last state last version in the early drafts of Comment cest. Towards the end of his sustained reading of Enlightenment thought, Beckett wrote in the April-May 1938 edition of transition, Art has nothing to do with clarity, does not dabble in the clear and does not make clear (289).
I am grateful to The Estate of Samuel Beckett for permission to cite from unpublished material. Notes 1. In a letter to Hugh Kenner, Beckett specified the voice to be not that of the narrator, but the narrator/narrated (Kenner, 94). 2. Becketts Philosophy Notes were taken from Archibald Alexanders 1907 A Short History of Philosophy, Wilhelm Windelbands 1902 edition of A History of Western Philosophy and John Burnets 1914 Greek Philosophy, Part I: Thales to Plato. Notes on the Enlightenment period are drawn exclusively from Windelband. These notes became available in 2002 and are housed in the archives of Trinity College Dublin, and are described and introduced in their catalogue, Notes Diverse Holo (67-89). My quotations from the Philosophy Notes cite the TCD MS manuscript number (TCD MS 10967) followed by the page number (recto or verso). My initial research was facilitated by Matthew Feldmans transcriptions from sections of the Philosophy Notes, and I sincerely thank Dr Feldman for generously making them available to me. It should be remembered that the archive does, however, offer a deficient picture of Becketts reading, knowledge and indeed note taking the thick Descartes notebook to which Lawrence Harvey refers (34) is, for instance, lost. 3. This term is drawn from Robert Burtons chapter Democritus [Junior] to the Reader in The Anatomy of Melancholy (1). Becketts close reading of this chapter is revealed in Becketts Dream Notebook. 4. P.J. Murphy believes the I below to exercise a certain liberation over the author-God through a poetic editing of that voice (62-75). Without denying the existence of a poetic in the text, I do not attribute it to the I below. My

197

Anthony Cordingley reading ultimately diverges from Murphys through a different understanding of the novels conclusion; see my Psychoanalytic Refuse in Becketts Comment cest/How It Is. 5. Becketts notes to Geulincxs Ethics, also housed in the archives of the TCD MS library, have been recently translated into English and published together with the first English translation of the Ethics. 6. The irony of the claim is contained in its expression: je le dis comme je lentends is anything but subject-verb-object.

Works Cited Ackerley, C. J., and S.E. Gontarski, The Faber Companion to Samuel Beckett (London: Faber, 2006). Arnauld, Antoine and Claude Lancelot, Grammaire gnrale et raisonne (1660) (Menston: Scolar, 1967). , and Pierre Nicole, La Logique, ou LArt de penser (La Logique de PortRoyal) (1662) ed. P. Clair and F. Girbal (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1965). Beckett, Samuel, Denis Devlin, transition, no. 27 (April-May 1938), 289. , On Murphy, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (New York: Grove P, 1984), 113. , Comment cest, How It Is and / et Limage: A critical-genetic edition / Une dition critico-gntique, ed. Edouard Magessa OReilly (New York: Routledge, 2001). , Letters to Barbara Bray, TCD MS 10948, Manuscripts Department, Trinity College Dublin Library. , Philosophy Notes, TCD MS 10967, Manuscripts Department, Trinity College Dublin Library. Burrows, Rachel, Notes to Samuel Becketts 1931 lectures on Gide and Racine, TCD MIC 60, Manuscripts Department, Trinity College Dublin Library. Burton, Robert, The Anatomy of Melancholy, Vol. 1, ed. Thomas C. Faulkner, Nicolas K. Kiessling and Rhonda L. Blair (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1989). Cordingley, Anthony, Psychoanalytic Refuse in Becketts Comment cest/How It Is, in The Politics and Aesthetics of Refusal, ed. Caroline Hamilton et al. (Manchester: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2007). Dowd, Garin, Mud as Plane of Immanence in How It Is, in Journal of Beckett Studies, 8.2 (1999), 1-28. Engelberts, Matthijs and Everett Frost, eds., SBT/A 16, Notes diverse[s] holo; Catalogues of Becketts reading notes and other manuscripts at Trinity

198

Beckett and lordre naturel College Dublin, with supporting essays (Amsterdam and New York: Rodopi, 2006). Geulincx, Arnauld, Ethics, with Samuel Becketts Notes, trans. Martin Wilson, ed. Han Van Ruler, Anthony Uhlmann and Martin Wilson (Leiden, Boston: Brill, 2006). Harvey, Lawrence, Samuel Beckett: Poet and Critic (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1970). Kenner, Hugh, A Readers Guide to Samuel Beckett (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1973). Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). Lausberg, Heinrich, Handbook of Literary Rhetoric: A Foundation for Literary Study, trans. Annemiek Jansen, Matthew T. Bliss, David E. Orton., ed. David E.Orton & R. Dean Anderson (Leiden: Brill, 1998). Malebranche, Nicolas, De la recherche de la vrit, ed. Genevive RodisLewis. Vol. III. (Paris: J. Vrin, 1946-65). Meschonnic, Henri, Des mots et des mondes: dictionnaires, encyclopdies, grammaires, nomenclatures (Paris: Hatier, 1991). , La langue franaise: Essai sur une clart obscure (Paris: Hachette, 1997). Murphy, P.J., Reconstructing Beckett: Language for Being in Samuel Becketts Fiction (Toronto: U of Toronto P, 1990). Pascal, Blaise, uvres, ed. Lon Brunschvicg and Pierre Boutroux, XVIII vols (Paris: Hachette, 1908-1925). Ricken, Ulrich, Grammaire et philosophie au sicle des lumires: Controverses sur lordre naturel et la clart du franais (VilleneuvedAscq: Publications de lUniversit de Lille III, 1978). Saenger, Paul, Space Between Words: The Origins of Silent Reading (Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997). Smith, Frederick N, Beckett and the Port- Royal Logic, in Journal of Modern Literature 5.1 (1976), 99-108. Thurot, Charles, Notices et extraits des divers manuscrits latins pour servir lhistoire des doctrines grammaticales au moyen ge, Notices et Extraits des Manuscrits de la Bibliothque Impriale (Frankfurt: Minerva, 1964). Vaugelas, Claude Favre de, Remarques sur la langue franoise (1649), ed. A. Chassang, 2 Vols (Paris: Hachette, 1911). Windelband, Wilhelm, A History of Western Philosophy, trans. James H. Tufts (London: Macmillan, 1893, 1910).

199

BECKETT AND THE GERMAN LANGUAGE: Text and Image

Marion Fries-Dieckmann
The significance of German, which is Becketts third language, is an as yet unconsidered issue in Beckett research. This article aims at illustrating Becketts affinities to German and his strong influence on the German translations of his works. I would like to argue that this is above all due to the transparency of the German lexicon. This becomes evident from Becketts own productions in Germany. Serving two levels of images the images evoked by language and the images presented on stage he deliberately plays text and image off against each other. Thus German holds a key position in his work.

As early as in Dante . . . Bruno . Vico . . Joyce, Beckett admired the German language for its vividness, distinguishing it from his mother tongue. English is abstracted to death. Take the word doubt: it gives us hardly any sensuous suggestion of hesitancy, of the necessity for choice, of static irresolution. Whereas the German Zweifel does [...] (1929, 15). Apart from its etymological root zwei which means two, it is also supported by the words syntactic structure of two syllables, Zwei-fel. I would like to argue that it is precisely this graphic nature of German that fascinated Beckett about the language and led him to master it as a second foreign language apart from French.1 From the fifties on, an important part of his work consisted of cooperating in the German translations of his work prepared by Elmar Tophoven. At the Schiller Theater in Berlin and the Sddeutscher Rundfunk in Stuttgart Beckett had the opportunity to direct them himself on stage and on screen. In his plays in particular, there are two pictorial levels at work: the concrete one on stage and the imaginative one evoked by language in the spectators mind. Becketts double role of director and author/translator in Germany thus leads to a negotiation of text and image. The first step in this paper will be a discussion of text and image or narrative and performance in drama in general and in Becketts work in particular. The prominence of image and imagery in his work has

Marion Fries-Dieckmann

lately been of increasing importance in Beckett research. This is the background for a discussion of the so-called transparency of the German lexicon from a linguistic point of view. Finally, this phenomenon will be illustrated with examples from the plays. They will show that the German language holds a key position in Becketts works and his poetics. Keir Elam is right in saying that in modern drama the relationship between text and image is a complex dialectic rather than a matter of automatic reciprocal confirmation (78). However, he confines himself to vaguely mentioning contradiction or tension between linguistic reference and kinesic signals. Manfred Pfister suggests a more applicable matrix of possible relationships of text and image which he calls identity, complementarity and discrepancy (44ff.). In classical drama, the text tends to be the primary means of expression, whereas the image serves to mirror what is presented verbally. Text and image are designed to be identical. This synthesis, however, has no longer been solely valid since the early modern age. Each category tends to complement rather than reflect what is negotiated in the other one, and this goes for realistic drama in particular. The complementarity of text and image leads to an increase of expressivity. In the drama of the 20th century, text and image finally break apart. They work against each other deliberately, thus making perception difficult for the spectator. In Becketts plays the full matrix of relationships is at work. In Happy Days for instance, the identicalness of Haupttext and Nebentext (of text spoken and of the action as indicated in the stage directions) is astonishing: [She takes up mirror.] I take up this little glass, shiver it on a stone [does so] I throw it away [does so far behind her] (1990, 154). This identicalness leads to an isolation of what unfolds on stage: a woman staging herself, as there is nothing else she could possibly do. What is far more common is complementarity of narrative and performance, the traditional relationship an audience is most used to. When Hamm fails to describe the world, it is Clovs turn to say: What all is? In a word? Is that what you want to know? Just a moment. [He turns the telescope on the without, looks, lowers the telescope, turns towards Hamm.] Corpsed (1990, 106). Thus the movement indicated in the stage direction leads to Clovs final comment. The most striking and most innovative relationship in Becketts drama is discrepancy of text and image. This is evident from the famous end of both acts of Waiting for Godot, when Didi asks: Well? Shall we go? and Gogo affirms this proposal by replying Yes, lets go, while the 202

Beckett and the German Language: Text and Image

stage direction says [They do not move] (1990, 88). This discrepancy underlines the plays topic: Didi and Gogo cannot act teleologically, they are sentenced to endless waiting. This characteristic of Becketts plays has widely been observed in terms of dislocation (Gontarski 1985, 175), discrepancy (Garner, 370), or dissociation (McMullan, 10f.). But it is not the clear-cut discrepancy as in the end of Waiting for Godot that is emblematic of all of the dramatic work. Rather, the fixed relationship of text and image is blurred, whereby text and image become identical and different at the same time. This ambiguity goes for Becketts later drama in particular. In A Piece of Monologue, the spectator is not sure whether what is narrated is related to what he sees on stage. Take the lamp on stage: is it the same the speaker talks of? In his narrative it keeps going out and is subsequently relit by him. On stage, however, the faint light of the lamp remains constant throughout the play. But the audience is deceived: the stage direction says Thirty seconds before the end of speech lamplight begins to fail (1990, 425). So on the one hand text and image seem to be identical, but on the other hand they remain different. The coexistence of those two levels of expression is what seemed to fascinate Beckett about drama in general. In the last decade, the discovery of Becketts German Diaries and his love of painting has given rise to a wide interest in the pictorial quality of Becketts work.3 There are mainly two different lines of research: one pursuing a motif-orientated interest in singular paintings, the other looking into a constant structural pattern of pictorial procedures in Becketts works. The second line of research is particularly important here. The art historian Gaby Hartel shows that the more unreliable language becomes for Beckett, the more meaning shifts to pictorial means. This suggests a kind of painting with words, the same phrasing Lois Oppenheim uses in her book on Becketts dialogue with art. Both scholars concentrate on Becketts prose work. They agree that Beckett, having come to a dead end in his efforts to get beyond language,4 finds a way out by an what Hartel calls iconic use of language (13), a plasticity of writing (Oppenheim, 8). The images Beckett evokes in the readerships mind are most often misleading and ambiguous. This is even more the case in drama, where there are two levels of images; the images evoked by language itself, and the images presented on stage. This is the core of the relation of text and image in Becketts drama: he plays both levels off against each other. 203

Marion Fries-Dieckmann

For this venture the German language proved to be extremely suitable for Beckett. In 1931 he worked on a translation of Rimbauds poems Illuminations. In the poem Barbare he struggled with the leitmotif douceurs which the lyrical I repeatedly calls on. Finally, Beckett came up with a solution: Mozart, because Zart in German had connotations of sweetness, and Mozart, for him, was sweet (Bair, 124). Of course, it is more of a tongue-in-cheek solution; nevertheless, it shows Becketts attitude towards German: stripping down words into morphemes and thereby showing their very first etymological meaning. In comparison with English and French, the German lexicon tends to display meaning more openly and directly due to its historical development. As a result of the Norman conquest in 1066, English, which has its roots in the Germanic language just as German, was heavily influenced by French. In humanism, this French influence smoothed the way for an invasion of technical terms of Latin and Greek origin. As French is comparatively close to Latin, these words moved into English and settled down much more easily than in German. In most cases, these are single words which are not embedded in word fields. This phenomenon is called dissociation. Many words of dissociated languages are therefore antisocial. Due to the expansion of the Roman Empire, French also belongs to the mainly dissociated langugages. In contrast to this, the German lexicon remained socialized to a certain degree, as it was just marginally filtered by Latin and Greek. This is what linguists call consociation or a consociated language. So to a wide extent the German lexicon seems to be etymologically linked and relatively motivated. That means that in general the meaning of an item can quite easily be derived from the meaning of individual morphemes and the word formation pattern. From a linguistic point-of-view, this is called transparency of the lexicon (Leisi/Mair 1999, 52ff.). Becketts work and his notebooks clearly show that he was fascinated by the composition of German words and their etymology. His first prose works of the early 1930s are teeming with German compounds. An example from Dream of Fair to Middling Women would be Augenblick (1992, 74), which is the German word for instant or moment. It consists of two lexical morphemes: Auge which means eye and Blick, which nowadays means glance but in its etymology leads back to flash. Thus Augenblick describes the interval between two blinks. It is no surprise that Beckett, who was very much concerned with perception in his works, would be fascinated 204

Beckett and the German Language: Text and Image

by the graphic nature of this word. In the notebooks accompanying his travels through Germany in 1936/37 he also frequently noted down unfamiliar words which apparently struck him because of this quality, such as wortkarg (RUL MS 5006), the corresponding term for taciturn which literally means word-meagre; or Trbsinn (RUL MS 5006, 47),5 a term for gloom which literally means dull-sense. A good example in all three languages relevant here is Wortschatz. The corresponding term in English and French would be vocabulary/vocabulaire. They both derive from the Latin word vocabulum for expression. The German language provides two words for this: Vokabular which is regarded as a foreign word and Wortschatz, the native Germanic word. It consists of Wort which means word and Schatz which means treasure. This image must have appealed to the writer Beckett. In a notebook of 1934 he reflects on his methods of learning German by using the very language itself. He is clearly fascinated by compounds including Wort-: So oft ich eine deutsche Unterhaltung fhren will, werde ich meiner Wortarmut gewahr. Daher ist es klar, dass fr mich das wichtigste ist, meinen Wortschatz zu vergrern (RUL MS 5002, 11; my emphasis). Analogous to the treasure of words he tries to achieve, he complains about his Wortarmut, Armut meaning lack or poverty. This is clearly not an independent lexem of German but a Beckettian neologism. The use of both expressions show that Beckett clearly recognizes the mechanisms of compounding in German and that he is very much drawn to the pictorial quality of individual morphemes. Belacqua seems to express Becketts view in this case: Scraps of German played in his mind in the silence that ensued; grand, old, plastic words (191). A consociated language like German holds a plasticity and concreteness unknown to dissociated languages. Becketts fascination with German and its transparency is linked to his view of language in general. He mistrusts the unity of the signified and the signifier, and this should be even more the case for transparent signifiers. Any attempt to reproduce perception mimetically is doomed to failure. Beckett thwarts any mimesis between language and the world, and he does so by an inversion of the argument: just because German seems to be closer to the signified, he uses it in particular to counteract the image on stage. Thus the audience undergoes a subtle de-automation of perception. In the early plays, Beckett mainly uses this phenomenon of transparency with a comical effect. In the second act of Waiting for 205

Marion Fries-Dieckmann

Godot, the two tramps feel surrounded and Vladimir tells Estragon: Your only hope left is to disappear. When Estragon asks him where to disappear, the reply is: Behind the tree (1976, 182f.). In the German version, Didis advice to disappear (or disparatre in French) is rendered as dich dnne machen, which means exactly the same semantically. However, the German translation uses a figurative idiom, and in a literal sense dich dnne machen means to make yourself thin. In view of Giacomettis extremely meagre tree for the performance at the Odeon Theatre in Paris in 1961, which has influenced performances of Godot ever since, this is a very striking complementarity of text and image, as Gogos hiding is not successful at all. Often there is a more subtle use of images at work. In Krapps Last Tape, Krapp listens to his old self, reflecting on the past year: a year of profound gloom (1990, 220). In German, gloom is translated as Schwermut (1995, 161) which is fully eqivalent in its semantic core. But Schwermut is a compound of schwer and Mut, schwer meaning heavy or hard, and -mut something like disposition. In this sense, the text strongly supports the stage image: Krapp moves around with difficulty, and he sits hunched up over the tape recorder, pressed down by his past as if it were a heavy burden. In Becketts French translation, La dernire bande, there is simply an allusion to darkness: une anne on ne peut plus noire (1960, 22). There is another instant of complementarity of text and image in Footfalls. Voice directs the spectator: Watch how feat she wheels (1990, 401). In view of the very first version of Footfalls where Beckett has this sentence as Watch with what grace she wheels (RUL MS 1552/1), it is quite clear that the final description feat is a resonance of the bodily feet May feels compulsed to hear. In addition, the speech rhythm of the sentence corresponds to the walking rhythm on stage: Watch how feat she wheels. The first German translation for feat is geschickt (1986, 57), meaning dexterously. In Berlin then Beckett changes the script to gewandt: Wie gewandt sie kehrtmacht (1978, 69). It is a synonym of geschickt, but at the same time it is the past participle of wenden, which means to turn. So the text itself again evokes what is shown on stage.6 References to the protagonists bodily disposition are frequent in Becketts plays. In Not I Mouth hastily remarks whole body like gone ... just the mouth ... like maddened (1978, 24). In German, this is der ganze Krper wie weg ... blo der Mund ... wie verrckt (1978, 25). 206

Beckett and the German Language: Text and Image

The focus is on blo and verrckt. Blo not only means just or merely, it is also an adjective meaning bare. Indeed, the mouth is bared on stage, it is the only part of the speakers body to be seen. In the same way, Beckett makes use of the etymology of verrckt. It is fully equivalent to maddened. In the literal sense, however, it also means disarranged in space. Indeed that is what the spectator perceives on stage: a mouth disarranged and isolated from its body. But on the other hand, in her steady stream of words, Mouth is very much concerned with her body and her senses. Whereas the stage image very cleary shows this isolation, the text supports and contradicts it simultaneously. So there is both complementarity and discrepancy of text and image in this case. Obviously, Beckett could not transport this to his later French translation which otherwise proves to be highly influenced by the German version.7 It simply says: tout le corps comme en all ... rien que la bouche ... comme folle (1978, 37). This correlation of text and image can also be seen in Footfalls. Womans Voice replies to her own rhetorical question whether May still sleeps at night: Yes, some nights she does, in snatches [...] (1990, 403). The French is even shorter: Oui, certaines nuits, un petit somme (1978, 80). In the first German translation, this way of sleeping in snatches is translated into German with the idiom ab und zu, meaning now and then. Semantically, it is an idiom of time; etymologically, however, it is an idiom of space like on and off in English. When Beckett directed Footfalls in Berlin in 1976, he emphasized this double meaning even more. Thus, ab und zu was changed to hin und wieder which denotes just a slightly higher frequency of sleeping (Gontarski 1999, 319). Most importantly, though, hin und wieder hints much more transparently to the walking on stage: Hin und her in German literally means to and fro, and in choosing hin und wieder for the semantics of now and then, Beckett succeeds in combining space and time, wieder also meaning again. So there is a rich resonance of this description in German: the over and over repeated ritual of walking in space as a means to break its eternal continuity in time. This is also reflected by its double occurrence in the German text: Ja, manchmal nachts schlft sie, hin und wieder. Hin und wieder. The audience however feels that an end to walking is highly improbable. So text and image once more differ and match at the same time. This is even more interesting in view of what Becketts assistant in Berlin, Walter Asmus, reports one day before rehearsals started: Beckett told the actors that the walking up and down was the central 207

Marion Fries-Dieckmann

image and his basic conception of the play. More importantly, the text was only built up around this picture (337). I am not sure if it is only built up around the stage image, however. I would rather argue that Becketts plays achieve their spectacular effect by a changing interplay of text and image in particular. In Ohio Impromptu, the central sentence in the Readers narration is With never a word exchanged, they grew to be as one. This is also hinted at in the stage directions. They say about Reader and Listener: [As alike in appearance as possible] (1990, 425). Still, two distinct figures sit at the table on stage. What is even more disconcerting is that there is just one black hat at the centre of the table. So the congruence of text and image in the spectators perception is blurred. The French translation heads in the same direction, as the comparison is rendered as comme un seul (1986b, 65). It is even more the case in the German translation. It says: Ohne je ein Wort zu wechseln, wurden sie gleichsam eins (1986, 445). The comparison is of particular significance: gleichsam eins. Gleichsam is a perfect (if more elaborate) equivalent to the adverb as, consisting of the stem gleich (which means as) and the suffix -sam. At the same time, however, gleich also means alike in its form as an adjective. So the action described is doubly reflected in the German phrase, by gleichsam and by eins, which is the numeral one. Thus, the central issue of Ohio Impromptu, that of identity and difference of the text read and the dramatic scene witnessed by the audience (OGorman 1988, 110) is additionally negotiated and even complicated on the text level of the German translation. Independently of the language in which Becketts plays are written or staged, there is a confusing relationship of text and image at work. This relationship is carried to extremes in the German translations. To a wide extent they seem to be appropriated into German, what Lawrence Venuti (1995) calls domestication (as opposed to foreignization). In fact, hoewever, in many cases this turns out to be a deliberate literal meaning. It aims at calling into mind the pictorial nature of phrases and expressions. This is what Beckett deliberately sets against the stage image. Therefore the German translations can be seen as a very special continuation of Becketts poetics. For him, there is just as little ground for believing in expression as such as for relying on the pictorial quality of language. So of course German is not at all closer to the dahinterliegende Nichts, the nothingness behind the signifier which Beckett calls up in his German Letter of 1937 (1983, 52). Interest208

Beckett and the German Language: Text and Image

ingly enough, he deconstructs German on a level of morphology and lexicology, thereby making words function in a new way. This is above all evident from the plays in German and staged in Germany, as the images evoked by language collide with the image shown on stage. In this sense, the German language holds a key position in Becketts works.
Notes 1. I have dealt elsewhere with Becketts methods of learning German (2005). 2. It is widely known that Beckett started off as a playwright in the late forties because of the claustrophobia of his last novel LInnommable. He felt like creating for a smaller space, one in which I had some control of where people stood or moved [...] (Brater, 4). During rehearsals of Endspiel in Berlin in 1967 he underlined the significance of the stage image by comparing writing drama to playing chess (Haerdter, 91). 3. Occasionally, it has been dealt with before. Cf. Judith Dearlove, Christa E. Johannes, Manfred Smuda, James Acheson. 4. Interestingly enough, Beckett writes his most programmatic piece of work in German: the German Letter to Axel Kaun in 1937. 5. I would like to thank the Beckett Estate and the Beckett International Foundation for permission to quote from unpublished material stored in the Beckett Collection of Reading University Library (RUL). 6. The French version renders the movement as a more mechanized process with no subject and verb: Avec quel chic le demi-tour! (1978, 79). 7. Tophoven reports that he and Beckett had difficulties in rendering sudden flash into German (1988, 37). They gladly accepted Klaus Birkenhauers proposal who was Becketts first German biographer. It was: pltzlich klar as ellipsis of pltzlich wurde mir alles klar (suddenly it all became clear to me). A couple of months later, when Beckett had finished his French translation, Tophoven asked him out of curiosity how he had rendered this phrase in French. Beckett seemed to have been embarrassed, admitting that is was brusque illumination. Apparently, he compensated for the much longer phrase by using the historical present instead of past tense.

209

Marion Fries-Dieckmann Works Cited Acheson, James, Samuel Becketts Artistic Theory and Practice (New York: MacMillan, 1997). Asmus, Walter D., Rehearsal Notes for the German Premiere of Becketts That Time and Footfalls, in On Beckett: Essays and Criticism, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P 1986), 335-49. Bair, Deirdre, Samuel Beckett: A Biography (London: Harcourt Brace, 1978). Beckett, Samuel, DanteBruno.Vico..Joyce, in Our Exagmination Round His Factification for Incamination of Work in Progress (London: Faber and Faber, 1929), 3-22. , Notebook of 1934, RUL MS 5002, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Notebook of 1936, RUL MS 5006, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , La dernire bande (Paris: Minuit, 1960). , Manuscript of Footfalls, RUL MS 1552/1, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Warten auf Godot/En attendant Godot/Waiting for Godot (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1976). , Stcke und Bruchstcke. Englische und franzsische Originalfassungen (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1978). , German Letter of 1937, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (London: John Calder, 1983), 5154. , Werke, Bd. I V (Frankfurt a.M.: Suhrkamp, 1986a). , Catastrophe et autres dramaticules (Paris: Minuit, 1986b). Brater, Enoch, Introduction: The Origins of a Dramatic Style, in Beckett at 80 Beckett in Context (New York: Oxford UP, 1986), 3-10. Dearlove, Judith, Accomodating the Chaos: Samuel Becketts Non-Relational Art (Durham/N.C.: Duke UP, 1982). Elam, Keir, The Semiotics of Theatre and Drama (London & New York: Methuen, 1983). Fries-Dieckmann, Marion, Beckett lernt Deutsch: The Exercise Books, in Der unbekannte Beckett: Samuel Beckett und die deutsche Kultur, ed. Therese Fischer-Seidel and Marion Fries-Dieckmann (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 2005), 208-23. Garner, Stanton B., Visual Field in Samuel Becketts Late Plays, in Comparative Drama 21 (1987/88), 349-73. Gontarski, S.E., The Intent of Undoing in Samuel Becketts Dramatic Texts (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1985). Gontarski, S.E., The Theatrical Notebooks of Samuel Beckett, Vol. IV (New York: Grove P, 1999).

210

Beckett and the German Language: Text and Image Haerdter, Michael, Samuel Beckett inszeniert das Endspiel: Bericht von den Proben der Berliner Inszenierung 1967, in Materialien zu Becketts Endspiel (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1968), 36-111. Hartel, Gabriele, ... the eyes take over ...: Samuel Becketts Weg zum gesagten Bild (Trier: WVT, 2004). Johannes, Christa E., Relationships Between Some Abstract Expressionist Painting and Samuel Becketts Writing (Diss., University of Athens, Georgia, 1974). Leisi, Ernst, and Christian Mair, Das heutige Englisch: Wesenszge und Probleme (Heidelberg: Winter, 1999). OGorman, Kathleen, The Speech Act in Becketts Ohio Impromptu, in Make Sense Who May: Essays on Samuel Becketts Later Works, ed. Robin J. Davis, Lance St. J. Butler (Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe, 1988), 108-19. Oppenheim, Lois, The Painted Word: Samuel Becketts Dialogue with Art (Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2000). McMullan, Anna, Theatre on Trial: Samuel Becketts Later Drama (New York/London: Routledge, 1993). Pfister, Manfred, The Theory And Analysis of Drama (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2000). Smuda, Manfred, Kunst im Kopf Becketts spte Prosa und das Imaginre, in Samuel Beckett, ed. Hartmut Engelhardt (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp 1984), 211-35. Tophoven, Elmar, Dreiunddreiig Jahre Vergegenwrtigung Beckettscher Werke, in Beckett und die Literatur der Gegenwart, ed. Martin Brunkhorst, Gerd Rohmann, Konrad Schoell (Heidelberg: Winter, 1988), 26-40. Venuti, Lawrence, The Translators Invisibility: A History of Translation (London and New York: Routledge, 1995).

211

WHAT A MALE!: Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play

Rnn McDonald
This essay examines the erotic triangle and Girardian ideas of mimetic desire in Play and in a short, seemingly abandoned, draft held in the Beckett Archive at the University of Reading, dubbed in Becketts hand, Before Play (clearly a precursor to the later version). It examines the various, often conflicting modes of triangularity and considers discourses of class and gender in both plays. It specifically considers why Beckett decided to abandon the onewoman/two-men triangle of Before Play for the one-man/two-women triangle of all the later drafts.

In married life three is company and two none. (Oscar Wilde)

The concept of mimetic desire is associated with Ren Girard, one of the most well-known theorists of the erotic triangle. In his early work Mensonge romantique et vrit romanesque (1961), Girard challenges the notion that desire is autonomous, a linear relationship between the subject who desires and the object that is desired. He asserts, instead, the existence of a mediator, a third party who demonstrates the desire that the subject then goes on to imitate. People may assume the privileged independence of their own aspirations and ambitions, but the supposed autonomy of desire is illusory. We dont originate our own desires, we mimic the desires of others. Mediators can come from stories and books, such as Don Quixotes efforts to live up to the codes of chivalric romances or Emma Bovarys yearning for the sensual life of the romantic heroines in her novel-reading. These examples involve external mediators there is imitation, but no conflict of interest. When the gap between the desirer and his model is close enough for

Rnn McDonald

rivalry, namely when the subject and mediator desire the same object, Girard calls it internal mediation. This is the basis of the love triangle. The rival in love does not simply intrude in the desire of the lover for the beloved, but is powerfully formative of that desire. The idea that desire in general thrives on obstacles and withers with satiation is a familiar one. Schopenhauer is perhaps the most prominent philosophical influence on Beckett to have elaborated a pessimistic version. However, while theories of the insatiability and hence the vanity of human desire are commonplace in Beckett criticism, the particular case of the love triangle has been less often considered. That the third party in the love triangle might be a stimulus for love, precisely because she or he is an obstacle, resonates with the wider credo that desire in general is enflamed by being thwarted. Even as early as Proust, Beckett recognises that sexual desire needs an impediment to persist, that love can only co-exist with a state of dissatisfaction, whether born of jealousy or its predecessor desire (55). Murphy experiments playfully with the idea, providing us not with a triangle but with a hexagon: Of such was Nearys love for Miss Dwyer, who loved a FlightLieutenant Ellman, who loved a Miss Farren of Ringsakiddy, who loved a Father Fitt of Ballinclashet, who in all sincerity was bound to acknowledge a certain vocation for a Mrs West of Passage, who loved Neary. (7) The notion that love needs an obstacle is a venerable one. Sigmund Freud in a 1912 essay writes It can easily be shown that the psychical value of erotic needs is reduced as soon as their satisfaction becomes easy. An obstacle is required in order to heighten libido (256). Or, as Yeats more simply puts it, love / Will hardly seem worth thinking of / To passionate women if it seem / Certain (105). In Play, when love comes to seem uncertain, marital eroticism is given an immediate and sudden boost; desire, no longer resting in dormant certainty, shudders into life. On first hearing the news of her husbands infidelity, W1 has just this reaction: I confess my first feeling was one of wonderment. What a male! (149). M becomes instantly more desirable to W1 when there is a rival for his affections, notwithstanding the anger and jealousy she also shows. 214

Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play

For all the disdainful words that pass between the rivals in an erotic triangle they have enough in common to desire the same lover. This leads to a mutual fascination. For Girard, the rivals do not simply get in each others way, theirs is as intense and potent a bond as that which links either of them to the beloved. Jealousy is a sign of this bond, mixed with rivalry and regard. Girard claims of the jealous person, Comme toutes les victimes de la mdiation interne, celui-ci se persuade aisment que son dsir est spontan, cest--dire quil senracine dans lobjet et dans cet objet seulement. Le jaloux soutient toujours, pars consquent, que son dsir a prcd lintervention du mdiateur. Il nous prsente celui-ci comme un intrus, un fcheux, un terzo incommode qui vient interrompre un dlicieux tte--tte. La jalousie se ramnerait donc lirritation que nous prouvons tous lorsquun de nos dsirs est accidentellement contrari. La vritable jalousie est infiniment plus riche et plus complexe que cela. Elle comporte toujours un lment de fascination lgard du rival insolent. (20-21) W1s visits to W2 first to scream, then to gloat indicate the element of fascination, even of dependence. The two women, as we shall see, have an intense preoccupation with each other and are continually brought into alignment through a range of textual devices and dramatic techniques. Another important way in which both Play and Before Play reflect the notion of mimetic desire is the investment both plays have in social class and status. Play has a distinctly Home-Counties English, class-ridden atmosphere, where characters have butlers, take holidays in the Riviera or our darling Grand Canary (150) and languish in morning rooms. A resonance is established between social and sexual rivalry, as when W1 comments, She had means, I fancy, though she lived like a pig (155). For Girard snobbery and status-awareness are profoundly subject to the mediations of mimetic desire: La structure triangulaire nest pas moins apparente dans le snobisme mondain que dans lamour-jalousie. Le snob, lui aussi, est un imitateur. Il copie servilement ltre dont il envie la naissance, la fortune ou le chic []. Le snob nose pas se fier son jugement personnel, il ne dsire que les objets dsirs par autrui (31). Just as Play caricatures a familiar 215

Rnn McDonald

domain of middle class infidelity, it also plays around with clichd representations of social one-upmanship and petty material stratification. A resonance is clearly established between the two modes of bourgeois competitiveness and status anxiety. Social hierarchy is even more fundamental a concern in Before Play, not just in terms of class but also in recognisable notions of competitive masculinity. As so often with Becketts early drafts, this text is less abstract and ambiguous, more set in the real world than the finished product it would eventually become. Therefore the investment in social class is more overt and specialised than in Play, though also jaded and clich-ridden. The characters in Before Play are more caricatured and easily distinguishable but, crucially, the love triangle here is not between a man and two women but between a woman and two men. The male-female-male adulterous triangle draws on a specific discourse of male hierarchy and rivalry which, while Beckett experiments with its comic and dramatic potential here, the later play abandons. The erotic triangle is a highly gendered construct, a dimension which Girard tends to eschew in his account of its imitative mechanisms. In his model, mediation and mimesis occurs regardless of the gender of the love objects. He has been criticised for this abstraction by Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick who argues that the gendered aspects of the erotic triangle are tremendously tied up with deployments of power. Girards reading, she says, presents itself as one whose symmetry is undisturbed by such differences as gender; although the triangles that most shape his view tend, in the European tradition, to involve bonds of rivalry between males over a woman, in his view any relation of rivalry is structured by the same play of emulation and identification, whether the entities occupying the corners of the triangle be heroes, heroines, gods, books or whatever. (23) Sedgwick argues that ignoring the male/female dichotomy fails to represent the asymmetry of power relations that fuel triangular desire (22). She introduces the concept of male homosocial desire, with which she examines the structure of mens relations with other men. For Sedgwick, the interactivity of sexuality, power relations and gender asymmetry structures male homosocial bonds, by which she means a self-consciously gender-exclusive bonding that can range from the 216

Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play

homosexual to the homophobic. The point is that the male-female-male triangle is tremendously permeated by gendered power relations, such that the closeness between the two rivals often has a power-mediated intimacy which is not the case in the female-male-female triangle. This may be one of the reasons why male-female-male adultery narratives so often generate homo-erotic overtures between the two competing men, as if by sharing the same woman they gain carnal knowledge of each other by proxy. One might cite as dramatic examples within Becketts own sphere of affinity James Joyces Exiles (1918) and Harold Pinters Betrayal (1976), though examples are legion in narratives of the adulterous woman. It may have been to escape this trope that Beckett chose to abandon the two men, one woman model. While it is true that, as James Knowlson observes, the only too familiar relationship of a man, his wife and his mistress has long formed the staple diet of much domestic drama or light comedy (112), it is also the case that choosing this gender arrangement, as opposed to the one originally conceived, effects an escape from a heavy weight of literary precedent. The arrangement in Play may evoke the clichs of popular melodrama, but it is the male rivalry of Before Play that is vastly more common in the history of canonical literature from the Medieval figure of the cuckold to the nineteenth-century novels of adultery like Flauberts Madame Bovary or Fontanes Effi Briest (the latter alluded to in Krapps Last Tape and All That Fall). In speculating why Beckett abandoned the idea of a male-female-male love triangle, Maurice Blackman simply suggests that Beckett had probably decided that there was better comic potential in the bitchiness of two jealous females; perhaps also his parodic intentions were better served by being able to use the other woman trope (93). This is surely too brisk a judgement, under-estimating as it does the push factors away from the male rivalry, the weight of homo-social precedence that Beckett may have been trying to avoid. Furthermore, if Beckett deploys the stereotype of the other woman, it is not simply to exploit and confirm it, but rather to disorientate and subvert it through exaggeration and anomaly. The tired and farcical role-playing of the three characters reveals the emptiness of their histrionics; if the play deploys a familiar trope it places it in such an unlikely context that it defamiliarizes and destabilizes it. Beckett derives the comedy here not from reinforcing a sexist stereotype, but precisely by revealing its banality and performativity. 217

Rnn McDonald

The draft we have of Before Play is too short to see how the relationships between the three characters might have developed and how the homosocial theme might have been handled had Beckett pursued this line of approach. We can say, however, that there is already a far greater sense of scapegoating aimed at the adulteress in this play compared to the adulterer in the later play. The light here that goads the speakers into utterance comes from three fixed spotlights (the idea of a single spot operating as a kind of interrogator doesnt come until the seventh draft of the later play) and of the three characters only Nickie (the woman) complains about it as a violation, only she expresses her desire to go back into the dark. This reinforces the sense that she is penetrated by the light, that it violates her in a sexual way. Her attitude towards the light is reflected in the attitude that both men take towards her, scapegoating her for their misfortunes and vilifying her in physical terms. If, in a sense, M in Play gains in social prestige as a result of his adultery (What a male!), the role of adulteress lacks any of the glamour of virility or potency that the unfaithful male accrues. The adulteress, unlike the adulterer, is associated with shame, wantonness and the violation of social taboos. She is far more of a threat to the social order and this is one of the reasons why she has been such an obsessive source of literary interest. Before Play is steeped in literary associations exclusive to the betrayed husband. To begin with, Syke, the husband of Nickie, bears some resemblances to the recognisable literary tradition of the cuckold. (It is significant that this word, like the concepts of virility and potency, does not traditionally transfer genders.) The playlet we have is pervaded by caricature. Conk, Sykes rival, is a parody of the man-about-town, whereas Syke belongs to a comically deployed stereotype of roast-beef-and-pudding Englishness. He speaks of his education at Oxford colleges and his military service, presumably during the second world war: Syke: Jesus . . . Brasenose . . . you know . . . one of those kips . . . simple soul . . . beef mostly . . . but not all no . . . some grey . . . All Souls . . . God knows . . . you know . . . usual thing . . . reading . . . reading . . . midnight oil . . . all that . . . normal . . . yes I suppose so . . . nothing abnormal . . . not really . . . open air . . . bird lover . . . ringing pipits . . . healthy appetites . . . beer . . . women . . . moderation . . . keep in form . . . usual thing . . . then on . . . on from there . . . pro patria . . . Horace . . . charmed life . . . 218

Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play

down in flames . . . usual show . . . permanent limp . . . then on . . . on from there . . . poultry . . . His investment in being a simple soul, in his healthy appetites contrasts with a rather effete interest in bird-watching. His patriotism (pro patria) and valour make him a manly airforce pilot but the resultant limp after being shot down is a permanent reminder ( la Lord Chatterley) of lost virility. He speaks laboriously, as indeed M in Play sometimes does, both because of the pressure of the light but also in imitation of a taciturn old military officer. At the same time, it indicates a lack of verbal eloquence and a stammering inertia that is reflected in his life decision to go to Scotland to run a chicken farm: Syke: usual stuff . . . grand life . . . no regrets . . . no desires . . . not really . . . odd spree . . . keep in form . . . hobby wagtails . . . then this bitch . . . wonder where shes now . . . lying with some poor bastard . . . I suppose so . . . fornicating in a bath . . . under water . . . before breakfast . . . never liked it . . . not really . . . my sweet love . . . my one love . . . my That he did not like fornicating in a bath before breakfast reinforces our sense of a distracted, domesticated and passionless man, though the thought of his wife engaging in the same activity with another inspires, in typically mimetic fashion, his rapturous my sweet love . . . my one love . . .. The three figures on stage are in three white boxes and form a highly contrasting triptych, unlike the faces of Play, so lost to age and aspect as to almost seem part of urns (147). The three faces in the earlier drafts are so differentiated as to exceed caricature and enter cartoon. Syke is bald, florid, plump with a very long 18 absolutely horizontal blonde moustache. Conk is his opposite: Blue-pale, sleek black hair, long profoundly drooping black moustache, Nickie, the scarlet woman, is red-headed with milky complexion, full red lips, green earrings. While Syke is diffident, lame and retreating, Conk is urbane, sophisticated, accomplished, arrogant, and wealthy. He is a grotesque parody of the playboy or man-about-town and a person of no small self-regard: Conk: All that a man could wish to have I had, rank, looks, health, brains, charm, wit, French, humour, good humour, private means, 219

Rnn McDonald

a place in town, two outside, one inland, the other not and with all that the power to please. Women I won unwooed weekly, men jostled for the title to call me Conk, children and animals flocked to me on sight, Pharaohs chicken has guzzled from my hand. All then went tolerably, no complaints, until the day I met that carrothaired slut. Pharaohs chicken, or the Egyptian Vulture, feeds mainly on carrion, a significant image for a man who preys on the wives of others. Bird imagery is deployed repeatedly and variously in this early draft, a motif which is more submerged in the published play but which nonetheless endures in W2s description of the light as pecking (152) and W1s mention of our darling Grand Canary (150). Nickie is the greatest victim of the three but part of the reason for her scapegoating by the two men is precisely her power over them. In a fragment full of heavy symbolism, this power is twice indicated, in phallic terms, by her putting a key in a door (Syke, we might notice, is an anagram of the word keys, while Nickies name has it as a second syllable). Unlike the later play, where the narrative section joins the triangle when the relationships are already underway, Before Play describes the moment when each man falls for Nickie. In both cases, significantly, the moment is accompanied by the death or toppling of a bird. She meets Syke at an auction where, ornithologically obsessive as ever, he is gazing at a stuffed owl. I heard the thud of the hammer and the word. . . Gone! (Pause) Under this sign our bliss was born. Conks realisation of love is related at the end of the draft. He is driving Nickie home and she commands him to stop the car: Conk: In a few moments she was back, with something in her hands. I switched on the roof light and saw it was a bird. A sparrow, she told me later, when it died. She put it down between her breasts and held it there from the outside, I mean she didnt put her hand down with it. What are your plans for that? I said. She turned and looked at me. (Pause.) Was it then I was fleshed? (Pause.) In the end I put out the light and drove on. We stood together at the foot of the steps. The street lamps went out. She asked me to take the key from her bag and put it in her hand, then hang the bag on her arm.

220

Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play

Taking the key from Conk looks very like a symbolic castration. This is when he falls for her, when he looses his erstwhile self-assurance and the effortless fascination he exerts on both women and men and becomes, instead, beholden to her. This is the power she gains over him, that will lead him to excoriate her as a carrot-haired slut. He has ceased to be a demi-god and become instead a vulnerable man (Was it then I was fleshed). What then of the wounded sparrow? Rosemary Pountney is surely right in suggesting that the sparrow here recalls the abandoned birdlover, Syke, just as the birds injury paralles Sykes war wound. Nestling the wounded sparrow in her breast both marks Nickies divided allegiance and, paradoxically, is the cause of Conks subjugation to her (89). So again, the spark of Conks desire is mimetic, inspired by the nurturing of the bird which symbolises his predecessor. Imitative desire, la Girard, blends itself to rivalry. Mimetic desire also underlies the relationships in Play itself. In early drafts of Play, like in Before Play, three separate spotlights are used. The idea of having a single mobile spot, swivelling at maximum speed from one face to another as required (158) is usually considered by critics as a way of emphasising the interrogative function of the light, the idea that it is a tormenting inquisitor, almost a character in its own right. Another function of a single light, however, might be to emphasise the triangular relationships. A single light, creating the impression of fleeting, luminary protractor, identifies the shifting triangularity of the relationships in a way that three fixed spots would not. The stage direction that when the three characters speak together at once a single spot should divide into three, creates a similar impression in that it creates a visual of effect of three triangles. Structurally the play deploys the tripartite model in numerous interconnected modes. The stage itself is like a sculpted triptych. The three types of speech which Beckett labelled Chorus (when all three speak together at the start of their story), Narration (the story of the love triangle) and Meditation (the pained reflection on the role of the lights itself) form an auditory equivalent. One way of understanding the erotic triangle is to see the third party as getting in-between the two figures in the relationship, the third person in the marriage. This, on the most obvious level, is what W2, the other woman does in the marriage of M and W1. The apex, from this point of view, is a point of intrusion. However, as we turn the triangle around on its axis, we can also see that this is what WI does to the relationship of M and WII. She 221

Rnn McDonald

intrudes, most literally as she turns up at W2s house, into the love affair between M and his mistress. Finally, and perhaps most significantly, M intrudes into the relationship between W 1 and W2: he is the reason they are in contact, but also the point of opposition between them, the principle of their antagonism. The first nine utterances of the narrative section, reproduce this structure. These speeches, in three groups of three, run W1, W2, M; W2, W1, M; W2, M, W1. But another way of viewing the apex of the triangle is not as getting between the other two corners but rather as bringing them together, allowing or enabling a cohesion between the two. Fascination with the rival intensifies passion, la Girard; rivalry and antipathy, the effort to exclude that other, brings the two remaining parties closer together. Though she has won her husband back, W1 still feels the need to invoke her rival. It is as if the third party, for all the threat she poses, is a glue which keeps the marriage together. The impediment W2 poses paradoxically keeps W1s desire alive, rather than allowing it to run dormant through satiation. This may be why W1 brings up her rival as she lies in bed with her husband: M: At home all heart to heart, new leaf and bygones bygones. I ran into your ex-doxy, she said one night, on the pillow, youre well out of that. Rather uncalled for, I thought. I am indeed, sweetheart, I said, I am indeed. God what vermin women. Thanks to you, angel, I said. (151) In its conflict between what M says to W1 and what he thinks to himself, this speech articulates over-lapping triangles, one based on cooperation, the other on conflict. The apex of the triangle keeps the other two corners apart, but it also keeps them together. W1 wants to deploy W2 here as a scapegoat whose vilification will bring her closer to her husband (I am indeed, sweetheart). In this case W2, occupying the apex, acts as unifier between M and W1. But W1s efforts backfire and instead make her husband think of an alternative triangle, one in which W1 has come between himself and W2. In this triangle W1, occupying the apex, acts as the divider. Hence the irony in that final sentence: Thanks to you angel, I said. M is reminded that W1 has disrupted his relationship with W2, a realisation that pushes him back towards the latter. So, again, the other party (in this case W1), is simultaneously the 222

Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play

impediment and the incentive for the relationship between M and W2, just as W2 has been the impediment and the unifier between M and W1. The desires of W2 and W1 for the same man reciprocally reinforce and strengthen each other, leaving that element of threat and incomplete fulfilment that allows eroticism to endure. This mutuality between the two women creates, in its turn, strong bonds of rivalry and fascination. This connection creates another triangle perhaps the most fundamental one with the two women at the base and M at the apex. This is, precisely, the vivid image that M conjures during the meditation, when he fantasises of how the three might have spent time together in a dinghy, A little dinghy, on the river, I resting on my oars, they lolling on air-pillows in the stern (156). It is the presence of the oars, here, which makes the analogy with the geometric shape so striking, as if an actual triangle has been shaped. Of course, more obviously, the very shape of the stage layout, with M between the two women, evokes this triangle too.1 The first movement of the fixed spot, at the start of the narrative section, goes immediately from W1 to W2 as they are the first to speak as individuals. So the light forms an immediate triangle with the two women at the base and the man in the centre. That WIs desire for M is based on a possible imitation of W2s is reinforced not only by her initial response to Ms revelation of his affair to which I have already referred What a male! but also by the fact that this response is sandwiched between two speeches by W2 so the swivelling light reinforces the link not between W1 and the object of her mimetic desire, but rather between W1 and W2. There are many moments in the play which reinforce the dramaturgical connectedness between the two women. W1 threatens to kill both herself and W2, but not M. [H]e stinks of bitch (148) screams W1 to W2, rather bitchily (changed from he stinks of you in an early draft.) They share not just a sexual partner but also his echoed words of deceptive reassurance. Underneath these words, lurks those misogynistic thoughts God what vermin women (151) that also brings the two women into closer alignment. As already suggested, one of the reasons that Beckett jettisoned the idea of continuing with the man-woman-man triangle of Before Play could have been that this misogyny seems more balanced, less bullying, in a context where there are two women and one man. Elsewhere in the meditation, M alludes to shared interests and similarities between the two women Perhaps they meet, and sit, over a cup of that green tea they both so loved, without 223

Rnn McDonald

milk or sugar not even a squeeze of lemon [my emphasis] (154); Perhaps they have become friends, he ponders, Perhaps sorrow has brought them together (153). Even though we can see that Ms fantasies of a friendship between the two women are mistaken, there are nonetheless many signs of posthumous rapprochement as each in the trio imagines the other two together and feels pity for them. The lessening of distinction and differentiation that occurs as the play reaches its end gives a sense of the three coming together as they build up for a return to the Chorus. The characters now reveal vulnerability and perplexity as they seek to articulate their current situation, in contrast to the swagger they displayed in the narrative section. This increase in ambiguity, this levelling, has been anticipated in the initial stage directions towards tonelessness and indistinction of voice and aspect. It is, of course, very far from the caricatured love triangle of Before Play. The play itself went through ten drafts before Beckett successfully achieved the ambiguity of tone and musicality of structure of the finished version. The male-female-male triangle of his first foray comes too freighted with literary precedent. And the efforts at symmetry and balance are therefore much harder to achieve. The homosocial mechanisms whereby the woman is scapegoated for the social disruption of the adultery shadow even the short text that exists. The misogyny of Conk and Syke makes Nickie seem more of a victim than them, an impression reinforced by the vocal torment the shining spotlight causes her. The misogynistic remarks of M, by contrast, are softened by his minority status; and blunted also by the vilification that the two women heap on each other. There is a sort of reciprocity here that better facilitates the move towards musical shape and the spare, spectral dramatic situation that so effectively contrasts with the clichridden banality of the adultery the three speakers describe.
I am grateful to The Estate of Samuel Beckett for permission to cite from unpublished material. Notes 1. A plan for a play in a Not I notebook in Trinity College Dublin (TCD MS 4664), written just after the completion of Play, reinforces the reading of the two women as the base of the triangle with the man at the apex. In this plan the two women (B and C) sit upstage centre and the man (A) downstage right.

224

Triangularity, Desire and Precedence in Before Play and Play There are three chairs forming a triangle on-stage that unifies the women and separates the man.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Before Play, RUL MS 1227/7/16/6, Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. , Murphy (London: Calder, 1963). , Proust and Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit (London: John Calder, 1965). , Play, in The Collected Shorter Plays (London: Faber and Faber, 1984). Blackman, Maurice, The Shaping of a Beckett Text: Play, in Journal of Beckett Studies 10 (1985), 87-107. Freud, Sigmund, On the Universal Tendency to Debasement in the Sphere of Love, in On Sexuality: Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality and Other Works [The Penguin Freud Library Vol. 7] (London: Penguin, 1991), 243-60. Girard, Ren, Mensonge romantique et vrit romanesque (Paris: Grasset, 1961). Knowlson, James and John Pilling, Frescoes of the Skull: The Later Prose and Drama of Samuel Beckett (London: John Calder, 1979). Kosofsky Sedgwick, Eve, Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (New York: Columbia UP, 1985). Pountney, Rosemary, Theatre of Shadows: Samuel Becketts Drama 1956-76: From All That Fall to Footfalls with Commentaries on the Latest Plays (Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe, 1988). Yeats, W.B., Never Give All Heart, in The Poems, ed. Daniel Albright (London: Everymans Library, 1992).

225

ALBA AND DORTMUNDER: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World

Sean Lawlor
Alba and Dortmunder were written above an abscess and not out of a cavity, a statement and not a description of heat in the spirit to compensate for pus in the spirit. (Beckett to MacGreevy, 18 October 1932) This paper explores the nature of this abscess and the way in which Beckett constructs his statements by linking obscured allusions to create a coherent and convincing hinterland for the poems.

I admit Beatrice he said kindly and the brothel, Beatrice after the brothel or the brothel after Beatrice, but not Beatrice in the brothel, or rather, not Beatrice and me in bed in the brothel. (Beckett 1992, 102)

Much of Dream of Fair to Middling Women (hereafter Dream) is a picaresque account of the incoherent reality of the individual (Dream, 101) which for Belacqua arises from his difficulty in reconciling love and sex, and which, for a Cartesian, might arise from the exceptional relation in mans nature which, as Beckett noted, consists in the inner union, metaphysically incomprehensible, of two heterogeneous substances, mind and body (TCD MS 10967, 305). This Cartesian duality of the conscious and the spatial (ibid.) derives from Aristotles discussion of the relation between the body and soul in De Anima, with which Beckett was familiar from his reading of Dantes De Monarchia (91-92). While Aristotle and Descartes acknowledge the inner union of these heterogeneous substances, Beckett, by reimagining them as Beatrice, Dantes muse and mentor (ideal and spiritual), and a maison publique (real and corporeal), creates the dilemma of incompatibility from which much of the humour in Dream arises. This dilemma is addressed more seriously in the poems Alba and Dortmunder. Alba explores a transcendent love which seems to

Sean Lawlor

promise paradise, Dortmunder an earthier commercial transaction. The distinction is underscored by Albas insistent use of the second person of invocation and by the way it transforms the real Ethna MacCarthy into the idealised Beatrice, whereas Dortmunder seems to describe an actual encounter with a prostitute, invested with the seductive charms of Circe, objectified in the third person. Both poems share a similar structure. Alba is divided on the page into three sections: anticipation; some sort of consummation (musically denoted); a transformative disappointment. Dortmunder echoes this structure, although the divisions are not formally marked. Following Alba, as it does in Echos Bones, Dortmunder is an example of the brothel after Beatrice, one of the possible solutions for the incoherence of reality because it avoids the simultaneity of incoherence that the coalescence of love and sex would represent.1 Both poems also draw much of their power from allusions, advertised by the iconic use of proper names Dante in Alba, Homer, Habbukuk and Schopenhauer in Dortmunder but also obscured by the way they are woven into the fabric of the poems, to create a strange, eirenic language (Wheatley, 171) which is absolutely convincing but teasingly unclear. In this paper, I shall explore how these quotations and allusions, whether goods declared or segrette cose (Inferno III, 21 and Enueg I, line 4) provide a kind of back-story which locates the loves described in Beatrices heavenly abode or in the brothel. In Alba, the first two words justify the title. It is an alba or dawn song and it is precisely located in time, just as it will come to occupy a specific location in space. The second person (optative or subjunctive) of invocation gives it a peculiar hieratic quality. John Pillings note on loci that shall never be co-ordinate in The Dream Companion also applies here: The use of shall where will might have been more usual indicates a determination to achieve the impossible end imagined, and also introduces a kind of biblical authority. (45) before morning you shall be here and Dante and the Logos and all strata and mysteries and the branded moon beyond the white plane of music that you shall establish here before morning (Beckett 2002, 17) 228

Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World

Although we know that Ethna MacCarthy is the inspiration for the Alba, the second line associates the addressee with Beatrice as she and Dante pass into the sphere of the moon (Paradiso II), and the vision of the Logos, as the mystery of human and divine nature united in a single essence, is anticipated. (The actual vision of the Logos2 is reserved for the final canto, after Dante has passed through all the strata of the heavenly spheres and has had all the mysteries explained to him by Beatrice.) Granted these Dantean antecedents, the white plane of music is very likely an allusion to the music of the spheres which is first heard by Dante in Canto I of the Paradiso. The Pythagorean origins of the music of the spheres is explained in the ScartazziniVandelli editions notes on these lines, which as Daniela Caselli has shown, was familiar to Beckett (Caselli 2001, 1-20). The Paradiso, the most austere and intellectual of the three cantiche contains some of the Commedias most sensuous imagery and this is subverted by Beckett to fashion an extraordinary hymn of sexual expectation. Repetition, assonance and consonance, prominent features of this poem, are used in the first section to contribute to this incantatory ambience. The opening and closing lines of the section are quasi-palindromic, stating time, person, place, then restating person, place, time. They call to mind Schopenhauers manifestation of the Will in accordance with the three forms of space, time and causality (Ackerley and Gontarski, 511). A great deal of Dantean baggage, then, is bundled into the opening section of Alba but the tone is so assured that, to borrow a phrase from Parodis commentary on Canto II of the Paradiso, Beckett, like Dante, achieves a sense of religious solemnity and vastness without bound (Sinclair, 45). This is under-scored by the use of ellipsis which produces an insistence on being, at one and the same time, here and beyond. grave suave singing silk stoop to the black firmament of areca rain on the bamboo flower of smoke alley of willows (Beckett 2002, 17) At first sight, the second section might seem to be a development of the word music of the first, but with the sounds less tethered to any easily derived sense. However, the discovery of Becketts source for these three gnomic lines, Louis Laloys La Musique Chinoise (Lawlor, 10), helps us to understand the passage as a synaesthetic account of an 229

Sean Lawlor

interlude played on a Chinese lute or Kin (qin). The first of the Laloy entries in the Dream Notebook (Pilling 1999, DN 491)3 is on the Pythagorean scale, and Laloy muses on how this may have been introduced into China from ancient Greece, so that it is not too fanciful to hear this music of the Kin as a chamber version of Dantes music of the spheres. Five entries later in the Dream Notebook we see the middle section of the poem taking shape: (kn) The Chinese lute the grave suave singing silk rain on the bamboos, firmament from the cloud of black areca, and the swallows nest. (DN 498) flower of smoke, iah! alley of willows (DN 499) The construction of the central section of Alba from these two entries in the Dream Notebook, which derive from four or five separate passages in Laloy, is of interest in itself. In the finished poem, the introduction of the grammatically challenging verb stoop, which has already occurred as stooping in The Vulture where swooping might have been expected, is even more so. The strings might be thought to stoop because Laloy writes of the case being flat below like the earth, and curved above like the sky. However, stoop also reads like an imperative, a word of invocation, addressed to Beatrice in the cielo de la luna, a position from which she might well stoop to the firmament. After this musical interlude, we experience, in the third section, what Winnie will one day characterise as the sadness after song (1963a, 42). We return to Canto III of the Paradiso (faithfulness marred by Inconstancy). The Beatrice figure of the poems opening is now associated with Piccarda Donati and the Empress Constance, women who had taken religious vows but were forced into marriage. In this sense, they may be said to have stooped with fingers of compassion / to endorse the dust. who though you stoop with fingers of compassion to endorse the dust shall not add to your bounty 230

Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World

whose beauty shall be a sheet before me a statement of itself drawn across the tempest of emblems so that there is no sun and no unveiling and no host only I and then the sheet and bulk dead (2002, 17) By its reversion to second person address, the final section returns us to the incantatory territory of the opening, but it also picks up the subjectless verb of the second section and makes it flesh by the synecdochal fingers of compassion. The distance between the heavenly body and the earthly poet is emphasised and it is this which seems to lead to second thoughts and the failure of transcendence. The resonance of this section is enhanced by its reference to the gospel of St John (8.6) where, when asked to condemn the woman taken in adultery, Jesus writes in the dust. (Ackerley 1999, 56) Bounty and beauty are finely balanced, like pity and piety in the pun which so exercises Belacqua in Dante and the Lobster. They are the terms used by Forese Donati, when Dante meets him in Purgatory, to describe his sister, Piccarda (whom Belacqua is impatient to get on to in the short story). Presumably the only bounty which cannot be increased is the goodness of a being already perfected in heaven. This perfectedness makes the beauty of the beloved (whether she is actually present or not) so overwhelming that it is a sheet before him, a barrier which impedes communion. [N]o sun and no unveiling again echoes the third canto, which opens with a rhapsody on Beatrice as [t]hat sun which first warmed my breast with love. The unveiling picks up on the sheet before him, but also refers us to Constance who when made to marry did not inwardly renounce the nuns veil she had assumed. Because this is an alba, no sun means no dawn, and no end to what has become a dark night of the soul. Because there is no sun, the saints and angels of Paradise who herald the appearance of the Logos are absent. Cary, from whose translation of the Commedia Beckett took extensive notes, uses the word host to translate Dantes term milizia. The sheet of Albas beauty and the veil of Constances goodness are assimilated to the sheet and bulk dead, an industrial trope (sheet and bulk metal), that to my ear echoes T. S. Eliots reworking of Dantes lament (Inferno III 55-7) in The Waste Land: 231

Sean Lawlor

A crowd flowed over London Bridge, so many, I had not thought death had undone so many, (Eliot, lines 62-63) But Alba does not exist solely on this exalted plane. At the beginning of the third canto of the Paradiso, Narcissus makes an appearance, and Narcissism, in the sense of masturbation,4 is the running base which underscores the Dantean descant, nowhere more urgently than in the opening line of the middle section. Fingers of compassion, then, translates, with vulgar eloquence, the chiroplatonism of Dream. But these are her fingers, not his. If this is onanism, is it seul or, as the syntax would seem to imply, deux? Will she not add to her bounty because she is prepared to go thus far and no further? Does she stoop, literally, and lower herself, metaphorically, to stir his Narcissistic dust with her Echos bone? Beckett as the only poet, like Dante on first seeing Piccarda, mistakes the real for the ideal. As Dante points out, this is the opposite of the mistake made by Narcissus. I quote Becketts translation of the lines from the Dream Notebook: I saw the eager faces and in me was reversed the error that lit a fire of love between the man and the pool (DN 1097). The sheet before the poet, then, is like the thin barrier of water which keeps Narcissus apart from his beloved image; Beckett translates Ovids exigua prohibemus aqua (Metamorphoses III, 1450) as an exiguous water prohibits in the Dream Notebook (DN 1113). But unlike the unreal, ideal beauty of Narcissuss reflected image, the beauty of the beloved here is a statement of itself and not a reflection of the poets syzygetic aspirations,5 and so the vision constructed from this tempest of emblems collapses. The succession of nos cancels in turn Beatrice (no sun), the Logos (no host) and all strata and mysteries (no unveiling). And so, the poet ends up alone, but on this reading with a sheet, stained, perhaps, by a fraudulent system of Platonic manualisation, chiroplatonism which, to adapt a sentence from Dream, has postulated the spiritual intercourse to prove the physical encounter. If stoop took us back to The Vulture, which opens the collection, bulk leads us to Dortmunder, where it seems a cognate of null and hulk. The I that ends with the bulk dead in Alba more or less begins null in Dortmunder. Null is the condition in Dream of the whore in the brothel, the usual over (40): [] nullity. Whore or parade of whores (41). In Dortmunder, however, it is the 232

Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World

poet who is null, the whore a royal hulk, or considerable physical presence, before the encounter. In the magic the Homer dusk past the red spire of sanctuary I null she royal hulk hasten to the violet lamp to the thin Kin music of the bawd. (2002, 18) The opening sentence sets the scene with a range of exotic props animated by the poets hastening to the brothel. In Alba, by contrast, a passive poet anticipates the arrival of the beloved. The imagined action of Alba is located in the canti of the moon, while in Dortmunder it is situated more prosaically in Kassel (Harvey, 77). The allusions to Homer, Habbukuk and Schopenhauer stretch the poem over time while the oriental note of the Kin, which provides a notable point of contact between the two poems, extends it in space. Kassel, 1932 is left behind. As in Alba, the opening sentence of Dortmunder is incantatory; like a magic spell it uses alliteration and assonance as if to make the charm effective (Segal, 61). The phrase Homer dusk, which derives from Brards lheure o lombre emplit toutes les rues, ([t]he hour when darkness filled the streets, DN, 715)6 is a particularly resonant one for Beckett. Variant forms occur in Dream (28, 54, 174), in More Pricks than Kicks (55) as well as in Becketts correspondence to MacGreevy (18/10/1932 and 21/11/1932). Lawrence Harvey thinks that Homers presence is mainly atmospheric: dusk is a magic time, a time when the mauve light that Homer writes of fills the evenings like a liquid (Harvey, 74). However, the association of dusk with a mauve light, is Harveys (or perhaps Eliots in The Waste Land7), rather than Homers or Becketts. The association is not to be found either in the Iliad or in the Odyssey, where the word for dusk is infrequently used. Rosy-fingered dawn, by contrast, is one of the most familiar Homeric personifications. Although Beckett may have read the whole of Brards Odyse with pleasure (Knowlson 1996, 139), it is only on the Circe episode that he actually takes notes (DN 710-717). While magic is a characteristic of commerce between gods (or goddesses) and men in Homer, in Circes case it is especially potent. As Charles Segal puts it:

233

Sean Lawlor

Homer [] recognized the connection between the magical enchantment of herbs and drugs and the magical charm or thelxis of love. Circe, enchantress of many drugs ( ; Od. 10.276), is also the poems most successful and most dangerous practitioner of erotic seduction. Her thelxis is simultaneously magical and erotic. (62) Joyce, who was also an admirer of Brard (Ellmann 1959, 421; Ellmann 1975, 334),8 famously appropriated Circe for the role of brothelkeeper. In the (1920/21) Linati Schema/Gorman-Gilbert Plan for Ulysses, Joyces elaborations for the Nighttown or Circe episode include: scene: the brothel; Hour; Art: magic; Colour: violet; Symbol: whore; Technic: hallucination (Ellmann 1972, chart between 188 and 189). All of these features can be found in Dortmunder. The association then of the Homer hour more specifically with Circe not only elaborates the magical element (absent in A Wet Night, but present in Dream), but also pays oblique homage to Ulysses and may help to explain why the bawds lamp is not the customary red. The red spire of sanctuary not only helps locate the action in Germany but also borrows the hue of the lamp more usually associated with prostitution, while the violet of this bawds lamp picks up the penitential tone of the sanctuary, which the poet eschews, and her own royal past. The thin Kin music again introduces the idea of music as a soubriquet for sex, a common trope in Becketts writing in the early 1930s (cf. Celia and music in Murphy). The strangeness of the use of the word null suggests more than the usual connotations of invalid, insignificant or non-existent which attach to the word. The nullity of Dortmunder is integral to the poet and to the poem. It owes something equally to the concept of free nill which Beckett derived from St Thomas Kempis (Pilling 1999, 141; DN 1004) and to Schopenhauers explanation of the possibility of escape from the domination of the will: when some inward cause or inward disposition lifts us suddenly out of the stream of willing (254-55). On the one hand, the atmosphere of enchantment abolishes the necessity of free-will, responsible for the fall of angels and men; on the other, as Schopenhauer would have it, the situation is no longer directed to the motives of willing, but comprehends things free from their relation to the will, and thus observes them so far as they are ideas, but not in so far as they are motives (255). For Schopenhauer, 234

Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World

and for Beckett too, at this point in the poem the peace which we were always seeking, but which always fled from us on the former path of our desires, comes to us of its own accord, and it is well with us. This inward disposition, this nullity is the painless state which Epicurus prized as the highest good and as the state of the gods; for we are for the moment set free from the miserable striving of the will; we keep the Sabbath of the penal servitude of willing; the wheel of Ixion stands still (255). The assertive vowels (null and hulk) and missing verbs of the third line create a still centre for the first section of the poem around which the borrowed epithets, rich colours and exotic music coalesce as ideas and not as motives. The inward disposition of the poet (null) fortified no doubt by the magic spell of the Homer dusk protects him from the Circean enchantments of the bawd, while allowing him like Odysseus, inoculated by Hermes gift of Moly, to enjoy her physical charms. She stands before me in the bright stall sustaining the jade splinters the scarred signaculum of purity quiet the eyes the eyes black till the plagal east shall resolve the long night phrase. (Beckett 2002, 18) The convoluted second sentence of Dortmunder brings the poet and the bawd together to parallel the middle section of Alba by playing with music as a metaphor for the act of love. The bright stall picks up the religious connotations of sanctuary, while the jade splinters are, to my mind, the continuing sounds of the Kin, Laloys les pierres du Kin (Laloy, 61), noted down by Beckett in the memorable phrase Confucius juggling with the liu-li on cubes of jade (DN, 496). The signaculum too owes its appearance to a note taken by Beckett from an unknown Thomistic source where the hymen is said to be signaculum virginis (DN, 434), its scarring indicating the battering it has taken, its silence contrasting with the bawds continuing music making. Sustaining and resolving maintain the musical metaphor as does the description of dawn as the plagal east, again a musical term, borrowed from Becks La Musique des Troubadours (Beck, 77) and noted by Beckett (DN, 503). However, the notion that the resolution will be plagal hints that the eventual outcome will be unsatisfactory. 235

Sean Lawlor

Beck explains that the modern ear is confused when a composition does not finish on the tonic (Beck, 77). Sibilance is the dominant sound in this section of the poem, as it is in the central section of Alba, replaying the suave singing silken strings and subtly reasserting the Kinship of the two poems, while also nodding back to the red spire of sanctuary of Dortmunders opening section, and so, perhaps, asserting a different version of sanctuary, which, as in Dream, concerns the inner man. The us of sustaining, signaculum and purity continue the vowel pattern of the opening section while the tribute to the bawds eyes marks a break from these continuities and draws attention to the reality of the girl with whom the poet is sharing this musical moment. The heavy stress of the long vowels slows the rhythm of this section so that it is a largo to the opening sections allegro. The final section of the poem is replete with images of closure: a scroll folded, a dead philosopher and music stilled as the bawd puts her lute away: Then, as a scroll folded, and the glory of her dissolution enlarged in me, Habbukuk, mard of all sinners. Schopenhauer is dead, the bawd puts her lute away. (2002, 18) The third, verbless sentence describes in apocalyptic terms what will happen then when the long, night phrase is finally resolved. The folded scroll, like so many of the details in this poem, owes its appearance to Becketts reading, in this case, St Augustines Confessions (13.15) where the idea of glory enlarged is also to be found. Habbukuk is a suitable prophet to lend his name to this biblical echolalia because, mard of all sinners, he shits himself as he witnesses Gods vengeance9: I have heard and my bowels were troubled (Douay Rheims version of the Bible). The work of love over, to coin a phrase Beckett borrowed from Brard, the bawd puts her lute away and Schopenhauer dies. Schopenhauers justification of unhappiness emerges as a theme in the first of three paragraphs on Schopenhauer in Becketts philosophy notebooks: 236

Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World

Irrationalism comes to full development in Schopenhauer by removal of religious element. With him the Urgrund and Urzufall became the will-to-live and TII (Thing-In-Itself). Whereas this activity directed solely towards itself is with Fichte the autonomy of ethical self-determination and with Schlegel (pfui!), the ironical play of fancy, with dear Arthur it is the absolute unreason of objectless will. Creating itself alone and perpetually it is the never satisfied, the unhappy will; and since world is nothing but selfrevelation (objectivation) of the will, it must be a balls aching world. (TCD MS 10967/252.1) It seems to me that the magic created in the Homer dusk is twofold: the poets state of mind [t]he will become [] free from itself when it can represent to itself in thought its objectivation without ulterior purpose (TCD MS 10967/253) and the condition of music as direct an objectification and copy of the will as the world itself (Schopenhauer, 333). When the music stops, the world created by the application of Schopenhauer comes to an end The world is my idea, after all, as Schopenhauer declares at the beginning of The World as Will and Idea and dear Arthur is replaced by Aristotle (omne animal post coitum triste est every animal is sad after sex). The quotation from Augustine and the reminiscence of Habbukuk shift the perspective from the mythical-philosophical world of Homer and Schopenhauer to a Judeo-Christian terrain in which sex is sinful and the wages of sin, paid in this case not by the poet but by the philosopher, is death. So that the penultimate line of the poem reworks the old joke usually told about Nietzsche: God is dead Schopenhauer. Schopenhauer is dead God. Thus, the inner disposition of nullity is abolished. Dortmunder, like Alba is a poem of expectation and disappointment. In Dortmunder, we take our leave at the point of the poets enlargement. In Alba, on the other hand, we follow the full sequence of the encounter so that dead bulk conveys detumescence, enlargement spent. The dissipation of the paradisal vision in Alba leaves the poet among the sheet and bulk dead and dead has the last word. In Dortmunder, where a null disposition has preserved the poet from emotional involvement, although Schopenhauer is dead, life goes on and the bawd puts her lute away. A well-known anecdote tells how Schopenhauer, annoyed with an elderly seamstress, pushed her 237

Sean Lawlor

downstairs. She went to court and obtained compensation of 15 thalers to be paid quarterly by him throughout her lifetime. The balance of the final two phrases in Dortmunder is reminiscent of a phrase Schopenhauer noted in his account book when the seamstress died: Obit anus, abit onus (the old woman is dead, the burden is lifted). The Beatrice and the brothel dilemma is clearly one that exercised the young Beckett. Alba and Dortmunder address the dilemma with a commendable concision which I hope I have not compromised by uprooting the allusions and quotations so masterfully and surreptitiously worked into these poems, so that, by now, they may be shrieking like mandrakes in your ears. Beckett often characterised his writing at this time as sanies, pus or even turds, as though they were the material product of a physical necessity. Indeed, he famously described Alba and Dortmunder as written above an abscess and not out of a cavity, a statement and not a description of heat in the spirit to compensate for pus in the spirit (letter to Tom MacGreevy, 8/10/1932). For a dirty low-church P(rotestant), as he describes himself later in the same letter, these poems certainly have the sincerity of a pendus emission of semen.
I am grateful to The Estate of Samuel Beckett for permission to cite from unpublished material. Notes 1. There is no such thing said Belacqua wildly as a simultaneity of incoherence, there is no such thing as love in a thalamus (Beckett 1992, 102). The thalamus is that part of the brain which relays sensory data to the cerebral cortex. The word derives from the Greek for bedroom. No doubt Beckett intends the pun. 2. By Grimms law (or something like it) Dante and the Logos become Dante and the lobster in the short story of that name. The same material, drawn from the Paradiso, is worked over in different ways in Alba, Dream and in Dante and the Lobster (1970, 9). 3. Further references to the Dream Notebook are cited as DN number.

4. The Dream Notebook (DN, 440) traces onanistic manoeuvres (from Pierre Garnier Onanisme seul et deux sous toutes ses formes et leurs consquences, 10th edition, 1895?, 27) to narcissistic manoeuvres in Dream

238

Alba and Dortmunder: Signposting Paradise and the Balls-aching World (39). DN 462 lists synonyms for masturbation from Garnier, including chiromania which becomes chiroplatonism in Dream (43). 5. The sonnet in Dream concludes: Like syzygetic stars, supernly bright, / Conjoined in the One and in the Infinite! Syzygy is the conjunction of two bodies in astronomy. 6. This phrase is an Homeric epithet or stock phrase which occurs in prescribed situations matching the Homeric metre. The line occurs a number of times (e.g. Bk II 388, Bk III 487 and 497, as well as Bk XI 12, where Beckett found it). Variants occur to suit the metre. 7. Cf. [] the violet hour, the evening hour that strives / Homeward, and brings the sailor home from sea [] (lines 220-21) Although Eliot is quoting Sappho, the sailor home from the sea recalls Odysseus and is, to that extent, Homeric. 8. In fact Beckett came to read Brard because Joyce asked Beckett to get a copy for him and Beckett also bought one for himself: I sent the Brard & got it for myself. Havent leant against it so far (Letter to MacGreevy, ?Dec 1930). Cf. also: I have done nothing at all except booze my heart quiet and gallop through Brards Odyssey. He certainly makes it easy to read. And I really recovered something of the old childish absorbtion [sic] with which I read Treasure Island and Oliver Twist and many others (?29/9/1931). 9. The same pleasant Oirish pronunciation of merde occurs at the beginning of Dream when the tail of the horse drawing Findlaters van arches for a gush of mard. Ah . Habbukuk also puts in an appearance in some editions of Watt where his main role seems to be to supply a rhyme for rubber duck.

Works Cited Ackerley, C. J., Samuel Beckett and the Bible: A Guide, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 9.1 (1999), 53-125. Ackerley, C. J. and Gontarski, S. E., The Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett (New York: Grove P, 2004). Beck, Jean., La Musique des Troubadours (Paris: Henri Laurens Editeur, 1910?). Beckett, Samuel, Letters to Thomas MacGreevy, TCD MS 10402, Trinity College Dublin Library (1929 seq). , Dante Notes, TCD MSS 10963/4-5, Trinity College Dublin Library (1930?).

239

Sean Lawlor , Notes on Philosophy, TCD MS 10967, Trinity College Dublin Library (1930s). , Happy Days (London: Faber and Faber, 1963a). , Murphy (London: Calder, 1963b). , More Pricks Than Kicks (London, Calder & Boyars, 1970). , Dream of Fair to middling Women (Dublin: Black Cat, 1992). , Poems, 1930-1989 (London, Calder, 2002). Caselli, Daniela, The Florentina Edition in the Ignoble Salani Collection: a Textual Companion, in Journal of Beckett Studies, n.s. 9.2. (1999), 1-20. Dante, Monarchy, trans. Nicholl and Hardie (London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1954). , The Divine Comedy, ed. Sinclair (Oxford: Oxford UP, 1971). , The Vision: or Hell, Purgatory and Paradise, trans. Cary (London: Bell & Daldy, 1869). Eliot, T. S., The Waste Land and Other Poems (London: Faber and Faber, 1981). Ellmann, Richard, Ulysses on the Liffey (London: Faber and Faber, 1972). , Selected Letters of James Joyce (London: Faber and Faber, 1975). Harvey, Lawrence, Samuel Beckett Poet and Critic (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1970). Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 1996). Laloy, Louis, La Musique Chinoise (Paris: Henri Laurens Editeur, 1910?). Lawlor, Sean, Louis Laloys La Musique Chinoise, in The Beckett Circle 20.1 (Spring 1998), 10-11. Pilling, John, Becketts Dream Notebook (Reading: Beckett International Foundation, 1999). , A Companion to Dream of Fair to middling Women (Tallahassee: Journal of Beckett Studies Books, 2004). Schopenhauer, Arthur, The World as Will and Idea, trans. Haldane (London and Manchester: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co, 1909). Segal, Charles, Eros and Incantation: Sappho and Oral Poetry, in Reading Sappho Contemporary Approaches, ed. E. Green (Berkeley: U of California P, 1996), 58-75. Wheatley, David, Occasions of Wordshed: Studies in the Poetry of Samuel Beckett, Trinity College Dublin Ph. D. thesis, 1999.

240

SAMUEL BECKETTS CHE SCIAGURA AND THE SUBVERSION OF IRISH MORAL CONVENTION

David A. Hatch
In Che Sciagura Beckett uses the subversive attributes of dialogue to point out inconsistencies in the conservative political position regarding birth control in the developing Irish Free State. This largely overlooked, lesser known text not only positions Beckett in relation to issues current in Ireland at the time, but reveals his early use of the subversive aspect of dialogue, and provides insight into the more sophisticated subversion he develops subsequently in works such as Three Dialogues with George Duthuit.

If you show that this country, Southern Ireland, is going to be governed by Catholic ideas alone, you will never get the North. You will create an impassable barrier between South and North, and you will pass more and more Catholic laws []. You will not get the North if you impose on the minority what the minority consider to be oppressive legislation. Senator W. B. Yeats 5 Seanad Debates, 435-36 11 June 1925

Article 8 of the 1922 Constitution of the new Irish Free State ostensibly maintains the separation of church and state where it reads: Freedom of conscience and the free profession and practice are, subject to public order and morality, guaranteed to every citizen, and no law may be made directly or indirectly to endow any religion, or prohibit or restrict the free exercise thereof. In reality, however, the document also enables the privileged access of the Catholic majority to the type of legislation Yeats warns about in the above passage. Article 44, for example, asserts that, the State recognizes the special position of the Holy Catholic Apostolic and Roman Church as the guardian of the Faith professed by the great majority of the citizens. As the new

David A. Hatch

republic struggled to define itself and consolidate its power during its first decade, laws relating to contraception were one of the areas where such influence surfaced. The official church position of birth control during this period was reiterated by Pius XI, in his Casti Connubii encyclical on Christian Marriage of 1930, in which he stresses the unnatural character of contraception: since therefore the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children, those who in exercising it deliberately frustrate its natural power and purpose, sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and intrinsically vicious. In the Free State, the Censorship of Publications Act, 1929, established a censorship board (staffed by one Protestant, three Catholic laymen and one Catholic priest as chairman), and forbade the writing or publication of matter which advocates or might reasonably be supposed to advocate the unnatural prevention of conception. This connection of censorship to the ban on the import of contraceptives suggests, as Noel Whitty has observed, that public ignorance was seen as the best basis for maintaining public morality (854). The tone of the debate, in which the minister of justice states that the majority view on contraception is perfectly clear and definite and that they would not allow the free discussion of this question, illustrates the degree to which censorship and the ban are connected.1 In Che Sciagura, Samuel Beckett responds both to what he views as a hypocritical legal and moral position regarding contraception and the thought-control machinations of the oppressive regime that attempts to maintain it. The one-page dialogue represents a somewhat unique politically themed entry in an oeuvre that is often thought of as apolitical or, as John Harrington notes in The Irish Beckett, entirely ulterior to local contexts (21). The text, which Federman and Fletcher observe was inspired by the embargo on the import of contraceptives into the Republic of Ireland(3), appeared in the 14 November 1929 issue of T.C.D.: A College Miscellany, the weekly undergraduate newspaper published at Trinity College. This work is one of Becketts earliest critical pieces, yet the dialogue form he uses provides him with a sophisticated amount of critical flexibility and anonymity; he is able to address issues that are sensitive politically and morally, and which would potentially have been declared obscene by his audience. In the work, Beckett communicates the necessity for subterfuge, provides clues for how this heavily coded subject can be safely discussed, and presents a series of propositions that deal with specific birth control practices. As drama Che Sciagura is amusing and suggestive, but 242

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention

from a critical perspective the work is so heavily coded that it largely fails as criticism if one is not familiar with the issue at hand. Ruby Cohn observes, for example, that the text is so opaquely learned that no one thought to censor it from a student newspaper (Cohn 1973, 11). An explanation for this level of opacity is suggested by Bertolt Brecht in his short essay entitled Writing the Truth, Five Difficulties: Nowadays, anyone who wishes to combat lies and ignorance and to write the truth must overcome at least five difficulties. He must have the courage to write the truth when truth is everywhere opposed; the keenness to recognize it, although it is everywhere concealed; the skill to manipulate it as a weapon; the judgment to select those in whose hands it will be effective; and the cunning to spread the truth among such persons.2 (133) In his discussion of the cunning necessary to spread truth effectively and without censure he suggests that one must write up or down to reach the selected audience. It is indeed the case that the high literary level of a given statement can afford it protection, he writes. Often, however, it also arouses suspicion. In such case it may be necessary to lower it deliberately (143). The choice of the dialogue form for Che Sciagura suggests it is written up to reach the cognoscienti. Becketts use of the dialogue form and coded phrases in Che Sciagura indicates that he understands both the necessity and use of such cunning to communicate to an audience. In her study of the philosophical dialogue tradition, Mary Margaret McCabe offers insight into this general phenomenon when she argues that Platos dialogic form inspires a measure of distrust in his audience because of the neatness of the arguments: Plato can write vivid and compelling accounts of the verbal engagements between Socrates (usually) and various interlocutors. And his brilliance may work, after all, to Platos disadvantage; for the success of the dialogue form threatens the success of his arguments. Sometimes Platos readers feel he must be cheating, just because he does it so well. (3)

243

David A. Hatch

As a part of this aspect of her study, McCabe compares Platos formal brilliance to the clumping style of George Berkeleys Three Dialogues between Hylas and Philonous (2). She intimates that Berkeley provokes less suspicion of deceit because his dialogues are less successful formally. One recalls Becketts warning at the beginning of Dante...Bruno.Vico..Joyce, that, the danger is in the neatness of identifications (19). But assuming that McCabes ratio of formal brilliance to dialectic success is transferable, Beckett seems to capitalize on the clumpiness of dialogue in Che Sciagura. Members of the author's immediate circle at Trinity may have understood the formal games being played in the text, but these subtle notions are lost on more general audience. Philosophical dialogue is a peculiar vehicle for criticism; it presents engaging arguments, but it is also deceptive and indistinct almost to the point of incoherence. In a discussion of Platos use of the form, Michael Stokes argues that perspective philosophical dialogue is, rhetorically, a very inefficient method of communication because the verbal exchange by which it presents information becomes a vehicle of ambivalence (27). Yet he also suggests that this ambivalence is a benefit and that it allows for a certain rhetorical flexibility. When Plato makes assertions in his dialogues, he explains, it is possible to suppose that Plato intended his readers to just pause and think. Possibly at every question of Socrates we were meant to step back and wonder whether the embodied proposition is being implicitly communicated or denied [...]. It is at times difficult, on this hypothesis, to know what Plato intends us to think, and how. The protreptic and educational value of the dialogues may be high, but their communicative value low. (27) This ambiguity, Stokes admits, often seems unsatisfactory as criticism; he asserts that, the treatise is, on the face of it, a better vehicle for the communication of views than the dialogue (25). Yet he argues that the choice to use dialogue is important and intentional, that the form does not result from some kind of historical accident (27). When form is considered critics usually dismiss the dialogue as incidental to the existence of what Mark Moes labels a proto-essay. Those who subscribe to this notion believe that the dialogue form is not essential to the purpose of the author, but that it disguises a more 244

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention

conventional argumentative structure. Moes argues that such an approach is based upon the assumption that the authors purpose is, to construct valid arguments yielding true conclusions about matters of philosophic import, and to articulate rigorous methods, either for defining necessary and sufficient conditions for the possession of properties and the truth of theses, or for acquiring a technical grasp of any subject matter. (1-2) Moes admits that critical dialogue inspires distrust in critics that it initiates the search for a mask to be stripped away for it seems improbable that, as Plato writes, a serious man will ever think of writing about serious matters for the general public so as to make them prey to envy and perplexity (1). Victorino Tejera argues that historical context is vital for interpretation of this type of philosophical dialogue, that in Plato, for instance the dialogical approach relates Platos works in a verifiable way to the concerns and crises of his time (144). Waugh dismisses the notion that philosophy is timeless, that any rational being could understand its meaning, or that this meaning is independent somehow of the cultural and interpretive community in which it was written. She agrees that Platos dialogues provide us with a picture of the cultural and interpretive community for whom he is writing (42). At times, however, this community reacted violently to philosophical criticism: Socrates was executed, Anaxagoras and Protagoras were exiled, and the writings of the latter burned publicly. Plato came into conflict with the established order as soon as his philosophy, to use the words of David Fortunoff, entered into analysis of the human world (61). Thus, following the execution of Socrates, Fortunoff asserts, Plato wittingly and stunningly developed and exhibited the literary-philosophical genre of dialogical drama as a multipurpose instrument to meet crucial political as well as intellectual requirements (62). Fortunoff argues that, for Plato, dialogue circumvents official scrutiny both from the state, the reactionary, repressive, and paranoid Athenian powerstructure that has already politically repressed the intellectual activities of the historical Socrates by execution, and also from proponents of other philosophical ideals, specifically, from the amoral, radical, relativist morality and politics of the Sophists (62). He contends that the dramatic aspects and allusiveness of dialogues 245

David A. Hatch

had the salutary effect of rendering all philosophical, ethical, and political assertions contingent upon the doings of the dialogues dramatis personae. This was a subversive activity in that it enabled statements to be progressively ramified within the context of Platos Socrates, the philosopher-doer, and his interlocutors, as well as within the exhibitive judgments of Plato. This allowed for a broadening of the range of meanings for dialogical assertions because the significations resulting from the synthesis of assertions and actions are accretive, presenting themselves for repeated ramification. (65) Because Plato makes his reader aware both of the fictional and innocuous natures of the dialogue by means of temporal inconsistency, allusion, and humor, he could Fortunoff observes, flirt with potentially subversive, or even seditious connotations while figures in the dramas could continue to act with impunity with regard to the political context outside the drama (65). Readers who apprehend the allusions in the text would understand the criticism being tendered, but others would be distracted or mollified by the dramatic elements. Plato may have been added to the list of the proscribed, Fortunoff adds, had he not already found a dialogical vehicle through which to alert the cognoscienti of Socratess dialectical inquiries, while remaining just ambiguous enough to leave his adversaries in doubt (72). Understanding of these evasive, defensive measures is vital to interpreting Beckett's dialogue, since a more direct discussion would likely have been rejected ideologically and surely censored officially. In his discussion of Irish moral tradition, Tom Inglis argues that during this period the level of censorship, both formal and informal, was such that even the mildest suggestion of or allusion to sexual transgression encountered a rhetoric of shock, horror, and outrage (27). This level of social control limited the type and amount of challenges to censorship and import laws. For, as Inglis observes, Despite the churchs monopoly, we should be able to find challenges and resistances to its teachings and rules about sex. But resistances to power are mostly irregular, spontaneous, and solitary. It is only when these resistances become integrated and codified that they can form the basis of a revolution (12). The complexity and relative ambiguity of Che Sciagura results from the need to protect the author and communicate his ideas to the cognoscienti without attracting official attention. In 246

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention

addition, the fact that the dialogue appeared in a student newspaper at Trinity is significant not only because of the institutions Protestant affiliation, but also because a student publication would have been taken less seriously. Inglis observes, for example, that censorship efforts were so successful that there was no systematic disorder or reversal of rules, no transgression of regulations, and no plunge into anomie, and that the only possible example where any of these characteristics appeared was student ragweeks (23-24). In Beckett's dialogue, the title Che Sciagura refers to the exclamation of the eunuch upon encountering the naked and helpless young countess at the end of chapter eleven in Voltaires Candide: O che sciagura dessere senza coglioni! (53).3 The work consists of an introduction, in which Beckett communicates the necessity for subterfuge and outlines the heavily coded subject, followed by a series of propositions that deal with specific birth control practices. The first speaker begins by asserting that birth control occurs in Ireland, and intimates that due to the embargo, the methods utilized are unorthodox. Frequently. In this country? Strictly speaking never in this country. Permit to protest against the double-barreled qualification. Am I to reduce the coefficient of spatial, or that of qualitative elasticity? You will excuse my disability to apprehend inaccurate scientific illustration. I understand you to have implied the danger of conceptual noncongruence. Initially, both speakers are confused by the others coded comments: the second speaker rejects the double-barreled qualification that birth control can occur and not occur at the same time; and the first speaker protests against his counterparts attempt to differentiate the process into the coefficient of spatial birth control lack of sexual contact and qualitative elasticity, which refers to interdiction via condoms. The latter reminds his associate that precautions such as his inaccurate scientific illustrations are necessary due to the danger of conceptual non-congruence. With this phrase Beckett puns on the idea of blocking conception and on the idea of possessing opinions that conflict with the dominant ideology. Having established their code, they begin to 247

David A. Hatch

communicate with one another (and Beckett with the reader) when the first speaker asserts that he anticipates the possibility of his partners response to terminological stimuli coded phrases that will implant cerebral reactions like a nucleolus inside a nucleus. They then proceed to discuss the mode and sphere of activity, or, in other words, the method of birth control and the sexual activities about which they intend to debate. The second speaker who for convenience I will label the inquisitor invites his fellow to outline the boundaries of the discussion when he states, I propose at once the elemental limits. His counterpart the respondent answers with the following illustration: Abstract the Antrim Road, Carrickarede Island, and the B. & I. boat threading the eye of the Liffey on Saturday night. And you will allow coincidence? Absolute coincidence. Mode, then. Mode. With this invitation to abstract the listed geographical features the respondent suggests a mental image of vaginal intercourse: the island is a small protrusion near Ballintoy on the extreme northeast coast of Ireland; the road follows the curved coast from this area to the Dublin inlet, through which the boat penetrates to enter the Liffey. This could refer to smuggling activities that historically centered on this area. But the coincidence to which the speakers refer is also the similarity between this description and female genitalia clitoris, vulva, and vagina, respectively through which the boat carries its germinal passengers. The description of the boat and her illicit cargo also refers to the smuggling of contraceptives that inevitably developed after the ban was enacted. This notion that the sphere of activity to be discussed involves vaginal intercourse is reinforced by Becketts use of the phrase elemental limits, which refers to Stephen Dedaluss pun on the words elemental and genital in the Scylla and Charybdis chapter of James Joyces Ulysses. In this passage Dedalus refers to the alleged sighting of our very illustrious sister H. P. B.s elemental or the ghost of the Theosophist guru Madame Blavatsky, and mocks: you naughtnt to look, missus, so you naughtnt when a ladys showing off her elemental (152). 248

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention

Following the first exchange in Che Sciagura, the inquisitor presents a series of proposals in which he alludes to various modes of birth control and asks his associate to comment on the legitimacy of these practices. I propose the uncompromising attitude as advocated by the Catholic Truth Society. Though unfamiliar with the publications of that body, I understand that the bulk of their pronouncements is of a purely negative nature. Maximal negation is minimal affirmation. I have considered it expedient to reject their unexpressed clockwisdom. The Catholic Truth Society was founded in 1868 in order to evangelize and spread the Catholic faith. Their uncompromising attitude to which the speaker refers is a complete rejection of birth control in any form. The problematic result of this stance, the other participant suggests, is the use by Catholics of the rhythm method abstinence during ovulation which here is labeled unexpressed clock-wisdom. Becketts examination of the arguments attached to specific contraceptive practices in this section of the dialogue seems unusually specific, since a more general denunciation of government policy might well have served. His articulation of these various practices reflects, however, the theory and practice of proscribed and permitted sexual acts in Ireland and Catholicism as a whole during this time period, and better illustrates what he views as inconsistencies in these doctrines, specifically where they inform public policy. The use of the rhythm method, for example, was considered acceptable during this era, if somewhat begrudgingly so. A Vatican commentary of June 16, 1880, for example, asserts that spouses using the method are not to be disturbed, and a confessor may, though cautiously, insinuate the opinion in question to those spouses whom he has vainly tried with other reasons to lead from the detestable crime of onanism (Noonan, 441).4 Beckett seems to have been aware of this rhetoric and the use of these terms, for having denounced his associates somewhat conventional rhythm method proposal in the dialogues, the inquisitor presents masturbation as an alternative. 249

David A. Hatch

I propose the sophisticated, amoral, and specifically bi-pedal mode, as depreciated by that organ. We are not concerned with abstract concepts. I am afflicted with an extreme form of the disfaction complex. I extend my apprehensions to a variety of objects. The sophisticated, amoral label refers to the Theosophical Society, some members of which were famous for their strict chastity, and specifically to the infamous Leadbeater Affair when a leader in the London branch of this organization wrote a letter to the thirteen year old son of a Chicago theosophist, in which he advised the boy to masturbate twice weekly as a preventative against unchastity (Mullin 88). The respondent in Becketts dialogue rejects this option as well, for he is preoccupied with disfaction unmaking or the prevention of insemination instead of with abstract concepts associated with autoeroticism (the bi-pedal or two-feet alone mode), which he views as separate from the issue of birth control. His comment that his concerns extend to a variety of objects reinforces the above reference to masturbation; it alludes to Madame Blavatskys use of such objects for self pleasure, specifically to her admission that I could never have connection with any man because I am lacking something and the place is filled up with some crooked cucumber (Neff, 187-88). The inquisitor persists, however, and suggests that the spiritual aspects of theosophy would allow the individual to transcend the need for physical sexual gratification. I propose the illusory compromise as practiced exclusively in the Gaeltacht. Shall a crust-crumbling victim of tetanus express the eating of bread? He shall express the desire. Empirical investigation has nothing to do with the psychology of gesture. You deny its modality? It is an independent activity. With this proposition the inquisitor connects Theosophy to the more conservative, more traditionally Gaelic counties of Ireland the Gaeltacht and thus suggests that this is an issue particular to this region. The respondent argues that the illusory compromise is 250

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention

untenable because, like the hungry victim of tetanus, or lock-jaw he describes, one who is unable to participate in an activity cannot express the sensations connected with it. His opponent counters with the assertion that the expression of the desire for withheld sexual union provides more satisfaction than the act itself, and thus offers a suitable form of birth control. W. B. Yeats, a devotee of Theosophy and celebrant of Irish nationalism, celebrated the spiritual growth that the Theosophists believed resulted from this sexual denial in his 1903 poem Baile and Aillinn. Their love was never drowned in care Of this or that thing nor grew cold Because their bodies had grown old. Being forbid to marry on earth They blossomed to immortal birth. (359) In Scylla and Charybdis Joyce mocks the alleged spiritual benefits of this abstinence with Buck Mulligans parody of Yeats, in which he quips: Being afraid to marry on earth / They masturbated for all they were worth (176). Beckett does not mock these beliefs, but through these roundabout references he nonetheless dismisses this activity when the respondent contends that this spiritual investigation has nothing to do with the psychology of gesture, or mode of birth control, but that it is an independent activity. The interpretation of masturbation as independent of this argument is consistent with the doctrinal debates of the period. Norman St. John-Stevas observes, for example, that in a decree of 1944, the Vatican reaffirmed that the giving and receiving of seed is the primary purpose of coitus. Unless it is this, he writes, then neither its conceptual nor relational ends are achieved, and it becomes an onanistic act of self-love, ontologically distinct from true coitus (448). This discussion suggests that in the eyes of church administration, autoeroticism is a separate issue. The doctrinal literature articulates sinfulness of specific sex practices and outlines a gradient of sinfulness. In his study of the history of contraception and Catholicism, John T. Noonan asserts that dorsal intercourse, for example, is not attacked as sinful in the official literature, because it did not preclude procreation (163). He compares the opinions from various 6th-10th century sources about the penance attached to intentional homicide, abortion, contraception by potion, 251

David A. Hatch

coitus interruptus, anal intercourse, oral intercourse, and dorsal intercourse. The latter most often carries a penance of 40 days (3 years if a customary practice), compared with 7 years penance for a cleric who commits intentional homicide, 2-10 years for coitus interruptus, 15 days-10 years for anal intercourse, and 3 years to life for oral intercourse (164). In the early 20th century, abortion and the use of artificial contraceptives are clearly proscribed in Catholic doctrine, but policies about other practices are less concrete. One such practice, amplexis reservatus or uncompleted copulation, Noon observes, was disputed even into the 1950s but was often accepted as a last resort, as a lesser evil, which confessors might recommend to spouses practicing contraception, if the spouses know from experience that ejaculation will not occur (448). Copula dimidiate or partial penetration of the vagina with insemination was also disputed, but in 1922 the Vatican agreed that a confessor should not be rebuked for recommending the method to one he had vainly tried to turn from contraception (Noonan, 450). Perhaps as a reflection of these debates, in the dialogues the inquisitor struggles to understand his colleagues adamant rejection of these various methods of dealing with the mode and sphere of elemental limits. The respondent contends that his friend is blind to the fact that any method of interdiction, whether by mode or sphere of activity, qualifies as birth control and should be viewed as equally acceptable or abominable. The inquisitor continues, I hesitate to propose the quandru . . . You should have done so before. Do I touch you so? I mean you are an untidy analyst. Then I confess I cannot see the force of your reservation. You admit its application in space? Yes. But not in mode? I cannot see it. Can you not see that the most extreme and passionate form of any act whatsoever, more than actual participation, is an energetic, vehement, and self-conscious abstention? Through these commentators, Beckett argues that the embargo on objects of contraception is hypocritical; that in comparison to the use of 252

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention

condoms, the regulation of ones passions by means of clockwisdom, the substitution of masturbation for copulation, or the search for spirituality through celibacy constitute the most extreme and passionate forms of birth control. In addition to the embargo itself, with the final passage in the dialogue Beckett denounces the oppressive air, duplicity, and selfserving compromise he observes in the government and community as a whole. Now it would give me great pleasure, for instance, to see that abstention neatly decomposed. Step in here. She has her ear on me. Who? O, the permanent Weib. You mean your wife? Gi How pale and beautiful and sad. A stupid creature. Come on, now. Tom Inglis argues that the ideal of womanhood in the early years of the Irish Republic was a silent, passive emulation of Mary, the virgin mother. He relates, as an example, how in 1932, Eamon de Valera eulogized the quiet, modest, self-sacrificing role played by Margaret Pearse. Like the Virgin Mary, she too had to hold the bodies of her dead revolutionary sons Padriac and William, who had sacrificed their lives for Ireland, Gaelic culture, and Gaelic tradition (20). Becketts description of the wife above as pale, beautiful, and sad invokes a similar image. In this passage, however, Beckett also compares the censoring state to an eavesdropping wife; a stupid, permanently ensconced Hausfrau who is so simple that the use of the German weib for wife is enough coding to hide from her the fact that the speakers are aware she is listening. Becketts use of the Italian expression gi (already), moreover, suggests that the state is a spy for or tool of the Vatican, a connection reinforced by the concern voiced during the development of the Free State that due to the overwhelming Catholic majority, Home Rule meant Rome Rule. Because of this heavily coded language, Che Sciagura seems to have been created by an untidy analyst, that is, the text largely fails as criticism if one is not familiar with the issue at hand. Apparently the Editorial Subcommittee at Trinity appreciated the danger of discussing 253

David A. Hatch

this topic openly; they note that the dialogue was extremely clever, but observe with some relief that the text is fortunately a trifle obscure for those who do not know their Joyce and their Voltaire (T.C.D.: A College Miscellany, 6 March 1930, 137; my emphasis).
Notes 1. Whitty notes that in 1979, section 12 of the Health Act deleted the words unnatural prevention of conception so that a discussion of contraception could occur in books and periodicals in Ireland. 2. This essay appeared in German in the Paris journal Unsere Zeit 8;3 (April 1935), 23-34. It was reprinted in English in Twice A Year, Tenth Anniversary Issue (New York 1948). 3. Oh the disaster of being without balls! Beckett refers to the entire phrase by means of the title and the pseudonym D.E.S.C. (dessere senza coglioni) with which he signs the text. 4. The term onanism, a reference to Genesis 38 in which Onan spilled his seed upon the ground is interpreted variously, both as a sinful sexual practice (masturbation or contraception of some kind) and as a neglect of his familial duties to the wife and progeny of his dead relatives.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Che Sciagura, in TCD: A College Miscellany 36 (14 Nov. 1929), 42. , Dante...Bruno.Vico..Joyce, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment by Samuel Beckett, ed. Ruby Cohn (New York: Grove P, 1984), 19-33. Brecht, Bertolt, Writing the Truth: Five Difficulties, in Galileo (NY: Grove P, 1966), 132-153. Cohn, Ruby, Back to Beckett (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1973). , Forword, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment by Samuel Beckett, ed. Ruby Cohn (New York: Grove P, 1984), 7-16. Esslin, Martin, Introduction, in Samuel Beckett: A Collection of Critical Essays, ed. Martin Esslin (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1965), ix-xvi. Federman, Raymond, and John Fletcher, Samuel Beckett: His Works and His Critics (Berkeley: U of California P, 1970). Fortunoff, David, Platos Dialogues as Subversive Activity, in Platos Dialogues: New Studies and Interpretations, ed. Gerald A. Press

254

Becketts Che Sciagura and the Subversion of Irish Moral Convention (Lanham: Rowan and Littlefield, 1993), 60-75. Harrington, John, The Irish Beckett (Syracuse: Syracuse UP, 1991). Inglis, Tom, Origins and Legacies of Irish Prudery: Sexuality and Social Control in Modern Ireland, in Eire-Ireland 40.3&4 (Fall/Winter 2005), 9-37. Joyce, James, Ulysses (New York: Vintage International, 1990 [1922]). McCabe, Mary Margaret, Plato and His Predecessors: The Dramatization of Reason (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2000). Moes, Mark, Platos Dialogue Form and the Care of the Soul, (New York: P. Lang, 2000). Mullin, Katherine, Typhoid Turnips and Crooked Cucumbers: Theosophy in Ulysses, in Modernism/Modernity 8.1 (2001), 77-97. Neff, Mary K, Personal Memoirs of H. P. Blavatsky (Illinois: Wharton, 1971). Noonan, John T., Contraception: A History of Its Treatment by the Catholic Theologians and Canonists (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1986). Stokes, M. C., Platos Socratic Conversations: Drama and Dialectic in Three Dialogues (London: Athlone P, 1986). Tejera, Victorino, Platos Dialogues One by One: A Dialogical Interpretation, (Lanham: UP of America, 1999). Voltaire, Candide or Optimism, trans. John Butt (New York: Penguin Books, 1947). Waugh, Joanne, Socrates and the Character of Platonic Dialogue, in Who Speaks for Plato?: Studies in Platonic Anonymity, ed. Gerald A. Press, (Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield, 2000), 39-52. Whitty, Noel, Law and the Regulation of Reproduction in Ireland: 19221992, U of Toronto Law Journal, 43.4 (1993), 851-88. Yeats, William Butler, Baille and Aillinn, in Collected Poems (London: Faber and Faber, 1990).

255

A RUMP SEXUALITY: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre

Paul Stewart
Through the examination of the recurrent sexualised image of horses posteriors in the act of defecation in Dream of Fair to Middling Women, The Unnamable, and All That Fall this paper outlines a nexus of concepts clustering around this apparently aberrant sexual stimulus. Using Freuds case history of Little Hans and the suggested relationship between defecation and childbirth as an analogue, the paper argues that the image reveals not a horror at sexuality per se within Becketts works, but a horror at reproductive sexuality which finds its fullest expression in the sterile world of All That Fall.

For a writer more normally associated with the denigration and dismemberment of the body, it is worthwhile remembering how much sex there is in Beckett: from the apparent, but not complete, horror of sexuality which Belacqua exclaims, through to the eternal triangle of Play; from Murphys perhaps unwanted desire for Celia through to How It Is with its sadistic parody of penetration and inscription, sexuality, in often strange or remnant forms, persists within the works. Indeed, Becketts novelistic career begins within, and might be said to grow from, adolescent sexuality. The first chapter of Dream of Fair to Middling Women charts the modes of Belacquas sexual awakening, modes which include the first of Becketts defecating horses: Behold Belacqua an overfed child pedalling, faster and faster, his mouth ajar and his nostrils dilated, down a frieze of hawthorn after Findlaters van, faster and faster till he cruise alongside of the hoss, the black fat wet rump of the hoss. Whiphim up, vanman, flickem, flapem, collop-wallop fat Sambo. Stiffly, like a perturbation of feathers, the tail arches for a gush of mard. Ah! (1)

Paul Stewart

Before dealing with the defecating horse as sexual stimulus, this passage will also serve to illustrate the nature of the critical discourse as regards the sexual elements within Beckett. As Bel cycles past the hawthorn, two modes of sexuality meet: the literary and the physical. The hawthorn, as John Pilling in A Companion to Dream of Fair to Middling Women has pointed out, alludes to the young Marcel of Swanns Way, entranced by the hawthorn on the altar. The vision of this hawthorn is not itself innocent of sexual undertones. Marcel, in order to process the beauty of the flowers, transforms them into the image of a young girl. In a recurrence of the connection, the first encounter with Gilberte, in which Marcel wishes to reach, touch, capture, bear off in triumph the body (168) at which his gaze is directed, is also presaged by a return of the hawthorn motif (164-68). Whilst this might be a slight point, a more thorough critical privileging of the mind over the body can be glimpsed through this, the first reference to a bicycle in Becketts works. The bicycle is an integral part of the sexual experience of the adolescent Bel. It offers immediate physical stimulation as the motion of the legs rising and falling provides the necessary friction elsewhere offered by sliding down ropes in the gymnasium. Of course, bikes in Beckett have come in for some critical scrutiny, yet a sexualised perspective on these apparently Cartesian machines has not formed part of that inquiry. Molloys regard for his bike occasions one of the few quasi-romantic apostrophes in Becketts work: Dear bicycle, I shall not call you bike, you were green, like so many of your generation (16). Why is Molloy so attached to his bike? We are accustomed to seeing the bicycle as a Cartesian mind/body amalgam, a product of the pure intelligence, as Hugh Kenner, in Samuel Beckett: A Critical Study, puts it, in which the mind [is] set on survival, mastery, and the contemplation of immutable relativities [], the body [is] a reduction to uncluttered terms of the quintessential machine, and without which the Cartesian man [] is a mere intelligence fastened to a dying animal (124). No doubt due to the verve of Kenners arguments, the bicycle as a symbol of the intellects independence from the demands of the accursed body has become a mainstay of critical reactions. However, whilst the bicycle might be a product of the pure intelligence one cannot then go on to assert, as Kenner does, that now the pure intelligence dominates it in function (123). Whilst the cerebral may pertain here, the critical manoeuvre is to emphasise that aspect at the cost of a sexualised perspective, which stubbornly asserts that the body is a crucial factor of Molloys love of his bike. Firstly, the 258

A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre

one thing to remain of the bicycle is the horn; a horn, moreover, described in sexually charged terms. To blow it, was, for Molloy a real pleasure, almost a vice and he goes further to declare that if I were obliged to record, in a roll of honour, those activities which in my interminable existence have given me only a mild pain in the balls, the blowing of a rubber horn toot would figure among the first (16). The masturbatory undertones of Molloys fixation on the horn over and above his supposed love of his bike need not be underlined. Certainly, once the prism of sexuality has been inserted, a pattern far from Cartesian dualism emerges.1 As Molloy derives pleasure from his bike, so Moran from his autocycle. When considering which form of transportation to use for his pursuit of Molloy, Moran gives in to the fatal pleasure principle (99) and chooses the autocycle; this pleasure might not be free of the pleasure of feeling a throbbing machine between ones thighs. To complete this foray into the sexuality of bikes, one need only consider the sad fate of Mercier and Camiers bicycle: Of it there remains, said Mercier, securely chained to the railing, as much as may reasonably remain, after a weeks incessant rain, of a bicycle relieved of both the wheels, the saddle, the bell and the carrier. And the tail-light. (85) Janet Menzies, in her article Becketts Bicycles, chooses to gloss this passage as an occasion for the interrogation of bike qua bike, stating: All this leads to a much closer examination of the bicycle: what is its most important feature, what is it that makes a bicycle a bicycle? (101). She notes that the bicycle pump mysteriously remains, but the pump does not feature in her thinking: her focus is the cerebral appreciation of, and the intellectual discourse surrounding, the bicycle. But the pump does remain. Just as Molloys bike is reduced to the phallic horn, so Mercier and Camiers bike is reduced to the phallic remainder that is the pump, reminiscent of the demented hydraulic (Beckett 1992, 41) of Belacquas sexual appetite. Reacting in part against the cerebral discourse of Janet Menzies, Jake Kennedy, in his article Modernist (Im)mobilities: Marcel Duchamp, Samuel Beckett and the Avant-Garde Bike, gestures towards a sexualised reading of the bike in Fingal. Belacqua, out for a romantic clinch with Winnie, finds a bicycle near the Portrane 259

Paul Stewart

Lunatic Asylum. He is strangely drawn, in a manner which Janet Menzies finds faintly disturbing (99). Kennedy suggests that what disturbs Menzies is the erotic suggestiveness of the bicycle: Belacquas interest in the bicycle is described in relation to his desire: he could, on no account, resist a bicycle. In this way, too, the bicycle is the clear, if wry substitution of or for Winnie and, indeed, the scene mimics the encounter just previously in which the lovers had been lying on the grass. This observation is not pursued by Kennedy, but, if one were to do so, an interesting paradigm emerges: Bel (quite literally) flees from a proper sexuality he flees from Winnie in favour of a solitary, bike-led sexuality. The question remains: why? Deleuze and Guattari in Anti-Oedipus also suggest what might be at stake in the question of the sexualised bike, although they do so in the form of a tantalising question. They note the proximity of Molloys rhapsodies on his bike to his less than rhapsodic account of his birth. The text of Molloy reads: What a rest to speak of bicycles and horns. Unfortunately it is not of them I have to speak, but of her who brought me into this world, through the hole in her arse if my memory is correct. First taste of the shit. (16) The question that Deleuze and Guattari put is: what relationship does the bicycle-horn machine have with the mother-anus machine? (2) In a manner, that question will be answered by addressing the horses-arseexcrement machine. Once again John Pilling provides a valuable, if slightly misleading, hint in his annotations to Dream. He writes in connection to the defecating horse of the novel that: A fascination with horses excreting is the neurosis of little Hans in Freuds classic study (18). This comment is valuable in that it correctly offers little Hans as an analogue to, if not a direct allusive source for, Bels fascination with horses posteriors. It is misleading in that little Hanss neurosis is not quite a fascination with horses excreting, rather in the case of little Hans a phobia concerning horses (especially getting bitten by one, or one falling whilst pulling a bus or heavily loaded cart) is accompanied by a fascination for and repulsion by defecation. Pillings characterisation of the little Hans case might be slightly misleading, yet 260

A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre

the case certainly provides striking and troubling parallels with Bels adolescent excitement. Less than 5 years old, Hanss initial neurotic symptom was his phobia of horses which was so extreme as to make him house-bound. Under the analysis of his father, conducted in consultation with Freud, the following case history was revealed. The fear of being bitten by a horse was found to be more of a fear of the horse falling and possibly dying. Freud summarised the result of the analysis thus far: Behind the fear to which Hans gave first expression, the fear of a horse biting him, we had discovered a more deeply seated fear, the fear of horses falling down; and both kinds of horses [] had been shown to represent his father, who was going to punish him for the evil wishes he was nourishing against him. (1983, 283) At this stage scatological concerns come to the fore as Hans started to show disgust at things which reminded him of excretion, amongst which was the colour black. Freud again takes up the story: [his father] recognized that there was an analogy between a heavily loaded cart and a body load of faeces, between the way in which a cart drives trough a gateway and the way in which the faeces leave the body (284) Properly deciphered through analysis, the loaded carts were symbolic of his mothers pregnancy (his sister had been born some 18 months previously) leading to one of the more famous of Freuds theories of infant sexuality, namely the theory of anal birth, which, according to Freud, was an inevitable consequence of a gap in physical knowledge, for the boy would be bound to approach the subject of childbirth by way of the excretory complex (264). The horses of which Hans was so scared are, of course, over determinant: on one hand, they represent the father whom the child wishes to replace in order to have children with his own mother; on the other, they are representations of the childhood theory of procreation as anal birth, and so connected with the mother, for: when a heavy or heavily loaded horse fell down he can have seen in it only one thing a childbirth (ein Niederkommen). Thus the falling horse was not only his father dying but also his mother in childbirth 261

Paul Stewart

(286). Freud states this theory in his essay of 1908 On Sexual Theories of Children: Their ignorance of the vagina also makes it possible for the children to believe in the second of their sexual theories. If the baby grows in the mothers body and is then removed from it, this can only happen along the one possible pathway the anal aperture. The baby must be evacuated like a piece of excrement, like a stool (1977, 198; Freuds emphasis) One further strand needs to be added. In one phase of the analysis, little Hans admitted to a wish to beat horses. He is reported as saying: It doesnt do the horses any harm when theyre beaten. [] Once I did it really. Once I had the whip, and whipped the horse, and it fell down and made a row with its feet (1983, 239). This Freud took to be an obscure sadistic desire for the mother. The parallels with the sequence in Dream are striking. First, the horse is pulling a delivery van for Findlaters grocery store. Second, the sadistic whipping of the horse is emphasised, as is the colour black. Finally, excreta form an integral part to the experience. It would appear that Beckett is very closely following the story of little Hans, or at least activating the key representational factors of the boys case history. To add to this case, one should note that as Bel is described as overfed, so little Hans, who had trouble with constipation, was seen by a doctor who was of the opinion he was overfed, which was in fact the case [] (Freud 1983, 217). However alike the Freudian and Beckettian texts seem to be, one crucial element in Bels excitement is nonetheless absent from the little Hans case study. The climactic moment for Bel is the horse raising its tail and defecating. In the Hans case, the faecal focus is parallel to, and then merges with, the neurosis he experiences and a defecating horse as such does not feature in that neurosis. The importance of this difference cannot be over-stressed, for it is precisely the same action, or the possibility of such an action, which the Unnamable as the billy-in-the-bowl hopes might mean the possibility of an orgasm: With a yo heave ho, concentrating with all my might on a horses rump, at the moment when the tail rises, who knows, I might not go altogether empty-handed away (335). What Bel and the Unnamable both gain over little Hans is a dual image. The defecating horse is at once an erotic image of penetration 262

A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre

and, following Freud somewhat, an image of evacuation, or a shitting birth. In the first case, the faeces of the horse act as a representation of the penis entering into the vagina. In its appearance, the anus of a horse is reminiscent of the vagina, allowing for both the images of penetration and evacuation to work. To support this empirical observation, one need only consider the equine terms which are applied to some of the fair and middling women. The Frica, for example, is said to have a mouth [which] champs an invisible bit (Beckett 1992, 179). The Fricas mother had curvetted smartly as a young mare, and the Frica herself is described as an ambling foal who whinnies after Belacqua. (180) The Smeraldina-Rima is a generous mare neighing after a great horse, caterwauling after a great stallion (23). This other side of the equine sexual equation, the stallion, is a repeated image of the sexually active male, from which Bel carefully distinguishes himself in conversation with the Mandarin. (100) Throughout the book, equine imagery is allied with heterosexual sexuality, and, as Bel recommends to the Mandarin Get thee to a stud (101), it is also allied with sexual reproduction. Yet for both Bel and the Unnamable, the symbolic penetration of the horses anus is the occasion for the possibility of auto-erotic satisfaction. Rather than the image acting as a signpost towards reproductive intercourse, it is a means of retaining sexuality whilst avoiding reproductive intercourse. Belacqua does not shun sexuality altogether, for whilst he recoils from intercourse with the Smeraldina, he persists in masturbating; a safe, non-reproductive expression of sexuality, and the sterile nature of the defecating horse as sexual stimulus is again in evidence in The Unnamable. Whilst the Unnamable hopes that something can be wrung from his penis through manstuprating he explicitly states that whatever might occur will be fruitless, that is, there might be no emission at all, or if there is any emission he can rest safely in the knowledge that it will be issueless. This is reinforced by his speculations over his own fertility: Does this mean they did not geld me? I could have sworn they had gelt me. But perhaps I am getting mixed up with other scrota (335). To geld: to castrate, from the Old Norse for barren, and of course a gelding is a castrated animal, especially a male horse. If the Unnamable were not gelded the only result of his erotic imaginings of the defecating horse would be the production of waste matter in the form of semen. The second half of the defecating horse image suggests a basis for the horror at the thought of reproductive sexuality. The childs theory of anal birth, as set out by Freud, here comes into play, albeit with some 263

Paul Stewart

twists of Becketts own making. Freud posited that the belief in anal birth arises from the childs ignorance of female physiology. A similar ignorance, leading to comic confusions, is at play within Becketts work, especially within the trilogy. Molloy, for example, is ignorant of female physiology: She had a hole between her legs, oh not the bung hole I had always imagined, but a slit (56). This could account for his apparent belief in his own birth through his mothers hole in her arse in accordance with Freud, but might also explain his confusion as to what intercourse actually entails: I went in from behind. It was the only position she could bear because of her lumbago. It seemed all right to me, for I had seen dogs, and I was astonished when she confided that you could go about it differently. I wonder what she meant exactly. Perhaps after all she put me in her rectum. A matter of complete indifference to me, I neednt tell you. But is it true love, in the rectum? Thats what bothers me sometimes. (57) Of course, Molloy then goes on to wonder if Ruth or Edith was in fact a man, which brings a homosexual element into the equation which, unfortunately, would be the subject of an entirely different argument. But for the present purposes a number of aspects should be noted. First, throughout the whole discussion of sex with Ruth or Edith the issue of reproduction is never once mentioned. Second, the confusion over orifices and genders increases the possibility of non-reproductive sex. Most importantly, Molloys ignorance allows for the plausibility of anal birth. Returning to the defecating horse, a rather complex series of associations becomes apparent. The symbolic penetration of the horses anus offers a doubly safe expression of sexuality: first, the stimulus is auto-erotic; second, the confusion of anus and vagina offers the safe possibility of anal sex. In addition to this, the Freudian possibility of anal birth creates an analogy between procreation and defecation which is itself suggestive of why reproductive sex is best avoided; not only does birth entail ones first taste of the shit, but one is born as shit. Little Hanss case again here becomes apposite. His infantile theory of reproduction posits that all babies are essentially little shits, or, in his terms lumfs: all babies were lumfs and were born like lumfs, as Freud comments (1983, 285). For Freud, this association is a positive one, for the child is close enough in time to the phase in his or her life 264

A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre

when defecation was a source of pleasure. In the case of Hans, [t]his child was still not so distant from his constitutional coprophilic inclinations. There was nothing degraded about coming into the world like a heap of faeces, which had not yet been condemned by feelings of disgust (1977, 197). Indeed for Hans, the memory evoked by seeing his little sister being changed was one of the combined pleasures of defecation and being looked after, and he hopes in turn to be able to repeat these pleasures, both in the form of giving birth himself (pleasurable inasmuch as it is the same as excreting) and thereafter looking after his own children. As Freud puts it: He was able to imagine the act of giving birth as a pleasurable one by relating it to his own first feelings of pleasure in passing a stool; and he was thus able to find a double motive for wishing to have children of his own: the pleasure of giving birth to them and the pleasure (the compensatory pleasure, as it were) of looking after them. (1977, 290) For Freud, particularly in the case of Hans, the anal birth is coprophilic in nature, and this coprophilia leads to a desire to take part in reproductive sexuality, in this case with an overlay of Oedipal desire reproductive sexuality with ones mother. For Freud, the faecal waste is an incentive to procreation. In Beckett, the opposite would appear to be the case. Molloys first taste of the shit is not an incentive to further the species; it is only a matter of utter regret, and his mother is only to be thanked in so far as she did all she could not to have me, except of course the one thing, and if she never succeeded in getting me unstuck, it was that fate had earmarked me for less compassionate sewers (16). Here, the foetus and the child that is Molloy are both waste material to be flushed away and both waste material which do not recommend repetition. Thus, Molloy credits his mother for not having another child, and Molloy takes something like proud satisfaction in at least being the last of [his] foul brood (16). The image of the defecating horse in both Dream and The Unnamable, coupled with the cloacal theory of birth as seen in Molloy, suggest a thorough turning aside from reproductive sexuality, not, as one might have thought, through the horror of being shackled to an accursed body, and not through a horror of all forms of sexuality masturbation remains as a conceivable, if fruitless, option but 265

Paul Stewart

precisely through a horror at the thought of reproduction itself, at the thought of the perpetuation of the species. In these terms, one can answer Deleuze and Guattaris question: what relationship does the bicycle-horn machine have with the mother-anus machine? Faced with the disgusting fact of ones own birth, and of reproductive sexuality in general, the blowing of ones horn provides a safe, impotent remnant of sexuality; better the bicycle-horn machine than the mother-anus machine. This cluster of associations surrounding defecating horses finds its fullest, if somewhat more opaque, expression in All That Fall, a play which is expressly concerned with the end of the possibility of reproduction. Despite Maddy Rooneys lifelong obsession with horses buttocks, upon which the mind doctor can shed no light, there is no actual mention of a defecating horse within the radio-play. There is, however, and perhaps even more appropriately, a defecating hinny. All the elements which marked the defecating horse of Dream are again present within All That Fall: the hinny defecates, of course; the pseudosadistic beating of the animal is also present; and, arguably, Maddy gains some sort of excitement, possibly of a sexual nature, from seeing the hinny beaten. One new element, however, is the identification of Maddy with the poor beast: Well! She says, If someone was to do that for me I should not dally. [] How she gazes at me, to be sure, with her moist clag-tormented eyes (Beckett 1990, 173). This identification between Maddy and the hinny (which is the off-spring of a female donkey and a male horse) does alter the dynamics of the image, but that alteration is dependent on the change in gender, for Maddy looking at a defecating hinny cannot be the same as the adolescent Bel looking at a defecating horse. However, the result of the image the denial of reproductive sexuality remains unaltered. The hinny is a sterile hybrid. Through its defecation it may suggest birth, but actual birth is an impossibility. Maddy knows this, even if she asks Dan for confirmation: Hinnies procreate. [Silence] You know, hinnies, or jinnies, arent they barren or sterile, or whatever it is? (197) The hinny isnt the only barren female in the play; Maddy herself is long past the menopause and is now childless, her daughter Minnie having died at some unspecified age, and, in a form of double-safety reminiscent of that at work for Bel and the Unnamable, had Minnie been alive, she would have been entering into her menopause. Sterility haunts the play. Could this be the motive 266

A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre

for Maddys identification with the hinny? A recognition of a common, inevitable childlessness, evoked and replaced by that wasteful bringing forth from the body shitting? The shit, one might suggest, is all that Maddy and the hinny can bring into the world. If there is a regret on Maddys part for now being barren, one should not assume that she necessarily continues to wish for the continuation of the species. In the context of the defecating hinny, Maddy doesnt make any objection to the defecation itself, but does react strongly to the dung it produces: Dung? What would we want with dung at our time of life? (173) It is an odd response unless one considers the properties of dung as fertiliser. The waste and here seems to be Becketts new insight into the image which first caught his attention in Dream is not safely waste; even dung holds forth the possibility of regeneration, of making fertile. It is this possibility, that the waste itself might foster further life, that provokes Maddys seemingly exaggerated reaction. The fear is the same as Hamms in Endgame where life might start again from a crab louse, or a rat, and it is the same fear which provokes Dan, as many have suggested, to push the small child a potential procreator under the wheels of the train. Maddy Rooney, punished perhaps not so much for having been born but for desiring to give birth, says that Jesus entered Jerusalem on a hinny and claims: That must mean something (197).2 It could mean many things. Like the hinny, Jesus is a hybrid with a divine father and a human mother; like the hinny he was condemned to childlessness; or is it that, ultimately, like the hinny, Jesus, and all the hope for all that fall which he offers, is sterile. When Maddy and Dan are shaken by laughter by the biblical phrase The Lord holdeth up all that fall and raiseth up all those that be bowed down it might be that they laugh because such has not been their experience. But might they not also be mocking the Lord who will not let the fallen remain fallen, who will not let humanity end as it should end, in sterility. Beckett was, of course, childless; a fact which one might interpret as a desire to save at least one being from the suffering inevitable to life. Something of a different order might be proposed. The image of the defecating horse, bizarre and amusing in its details, might lead one to suspect that a more far-reaching desire might be at work within the plays and novels; the desire for the end of all reproduction save the literary; a desire for the purely sterile, one might say Beckettian anal birth, as opposed to the continuation of humanity. If this is possible, then it would call for a realignment of where our sympathies should lie, 267

Paul Stewart

for it would mean not condemning but applauding Hamm in his condemnation of all humanity, and it would mean that we should applaud Dan Rooneys appalling act and reassess it not as a killing but as a far-sighted and necessary culling.
Notes 1. C. J. Ackerley rightly asserts in conversation that the inclusion of the horn allows for Wagnerian overtones at the end of Molloys narrative. The genetic evidence supports this. However, once the horn is inserted into the text, and once the possibilities of its presence are explored by Beckett, a Wagnerian resonance does not preclude those of a different nature, such as the sexualised reading here offered. 2. Cf. Mary Bryden (109), where she points out the Greek for hinny, ginnos, is not to be found in the original Biblical accounts of the entry into Jerusalem. If it is Maddys own mistake, this only further personalises the issue.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Mercier and Camier (London: Picador, 1988). , The Complete Dramatic Works (London: Faber and Faber, 1990). , Dream of Fair to Middling Women, ed. Eoin OBrien and Edith Fournier (Dublin: Black Cat P, 1992). , More Pricks Than Kicks (London: Calder, 1993). , The Trilogy: Molloy, Malone Dies The Unnamable (London: Calder, 1994). Bryden, Mary, Samuel Beckett and the Idea of God (London: Palgrave, 1998). Deleuze, Gilles and Flix Guattari, Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia, trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem, and Helen R. Lane (London: Athlone P, 1984). Freud Sigmund, On Sexuality: Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality and Other Works, Penguin Freud Library Vol. 7. trans James Strachey, ed. Angela Richards (London: Penguin, 1977). , Case Histories I: Dora and Little Hans, Penguin Freud Library Vol. 8, trans. Alix and James Strachey, ed. Angela Richards (London: Penguin, 1983). Kenner, Hugh, Samuel Beckett: A Critical Study (London: John Calder, 1962). Kennedy, Jake, Modernist (Im)mobilities: Marcel Duchamp, Samuel Beckett and the Avant-Garde Bike, in Tout-fait: The Marcel Duchamp Studies On-Line Journal (2005), www.toutfait.com/duchamp.jsp?postid= 4331&keyword, accessed 21st Feb. 2006.

268

A Rump Sexuality: The Recurrence of Defecating Horses in Becketts Oeuvre Menzies, Janet, Becketts Bicycles, in The Journal of Beckett Studies 6 (1980), 97-105. Pilling, John, A Companion to Dream of Fair to middling Women (Tallahassee: Journal of Beckett Studies Books, 2004). Proust, Marcel, In Search of Lost Time Vol 1 Swanns Way, trans. C.K. Scott Moncrieff and Terence Kilmartin, rev. D. J. Enright (London: Vintage, 1996).

269

MURPHY, ORDER, CHAOS

Gregory Byala
This essay argues that the figure of chaos that emerges at the end of Murphy is a cosmological manifestation of Becketts desire to undo the moment of creation. As such, it situates the novel alongside a series of cosmological texts, such as Hesiods Theogony and Ovids Metamorphoses, in order to trace Becketts assault on the moment of inception.

At certain periods whatever had happened happens again, there being nothing absolutely new. (Porphyry on Pythagoras)

1. Chaos and the Mess Although several critics have noted the role that chaos plays in Murphy, there is no critical consensus as to what constitutes its essence. What is common to several readings that deal with it as a formal or thematic principle is their invocation of Becketts comments, made to Tom F. Driver, about the irrationality of human experience: What I am saying does not mean that there will henceforth be no form in art. It only means that there will be new form, and that this form will be of such a type that it admits the chaos and does not try to say that the chaos is really something else. The form and the chaos remain separate. The latter is not reduced to the former. That is why the form itself becomes a preoccupation, because it exists as a problem separate from the material it accommodates. To find a form that accommodates the mess, that is the task of the artist now. (qtd. in Hesla, 6-7)1 Granting that Becketts remarks to Driver constitute an aesthetic program (the task of the artist now), it does not follow necessarily

Gregory Byala

that the chaos Beckett describes in 1961 is the chaos that he promotes in Murphy (1936). Readings that equate Murphys chaos with the type of irrationality that Beckett articulates in the interview and which therefore interpret the novel as an attempt to accommodate or subsume chaos beneath the category of form fail to perceive the extent to which chaos is imagined as a liberating alternative to the habitual world of the novel. Murphys chaos is an escape from the problem of the nothing new, or the condition of a universe governed by the immutable laws of physics and rationality. It is a solution, if only an imperfect one, to the constraints of both the universe of fact and the universe of mind. In distinction to eternal recurrence, chaos is perceived as a condition of endless enumeration. The central problem of Murphy is the crisis of commencement, both the novels own and that of its titular subject. The essence of that crisis is not simply that it ushers into being a self that must now endure the pains and trials of a life it did not ask for, but rather the violence of recapitulation that is embedded in every attempt to cease. The word recapitulation, which is used in this context to describe the threat of circularity that hovers over the novel, is Becketts own. It appears in a letter to Thomas MacGreevy in which Beckett bemoans the deficiencies of the work: Very early, when the mortuary and Round Pond scenes were in my mind as the necessary end, I saw the difficulty and danger of so much following on Murphys own end. There seemed two ways out. One was to let the death have its head in a frank climax and the rest be definitely epilogue [] the other, which I chose, and tried to act on, was to keep the death subdued and go on as coolly and finish as briefly as possible. [] A rapturous recapitulation of his experience following its end would seem to me exactly the sort of promotion that I want to avoid: and an ironical one is I hope superfluous. I find the mistake in the mortuary scene, which I meant to make more rapid but which got out of hand in the dialogue. Perhaps it is saved from anticlimax by presence of M. all through. I felt myself he was liable to recur in his grotesque person until he was literally one with the dust. And if the reader feels something similar it is what I want. The last section is just the length and speed I hoped, but the actual end doesnt satisfy me very well. (Beckett 1984a, 102) 272

Murphy, Order, Chaos

Most of Becketts disapproval targets various manifestations of ending, including Murphys own, which can only be spoken of in quotation marks, and the novels actual end, which Beckett finds unsatisfying. Beckett disparages Murphys potential reemergence as a sort of promotion. In the language of chess, promotion occurs when a pawn has reached the eighth rank (its end) and is subsequently transformed into a queen. Beckett defends against this particular threat, which would see Murphy recalled into action and forced to relive the events of his life, by consigning him ultimately to the dust. Two specific moments from Genesis are recalled in this assertion. The first is an allusion to the myth of Adamic creation (with its union of clay and breath), and the second an echo of Genesis 3:19 which speaks of mans death as a return into the material state of his own creation: In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return. If the failure to conclude properly (as Beckett identifies it) is located in the mortuary scene, it is partly because the mortuary is the site in which the possibility of return seems most likely to assert itself. During the autopsy performed on his body, Celia identifies Murphy by means of his birthmark. The coroner remarks on the beautiful symmetry this imperfection lends to Murphys life: How beautiful in a way [] birthmark deathmark, I mean, rounding off the life somehow, dont you think, full circle (Beckett 1957, 267). The word circle (which is set against the phrase rounding off) is used earlier in this scene to differentiate those who have known Murphy casually from those who have known him well. Into one camp are placed those who were mere acquaintances, the other being reserved for those who were members of his inner circle (264). The problem of all circular structures in Beckett, such as Murphys stars or the shape of his life, is that they go round and round and round and round and round (Beckett 1972, 45). The perfection of Murphys life is therefore a statement of its indissolubility, of the degree to which it is susceptible, as all lives in Beckett are susceptible, to eternal recurrence. The world of the novel is another circular structure that suffers from the terror of continuation. It is inescapable, both from the perspective of Murphy, struggling to be free of its demands, and from the perspective of its own possible developments. The pressure that it exerts upon its characters is eternal. Apart from the minor reconfigurations that attend their entanglements, there is no real change 273

Gregory Byala

that comes to them. With the exception of Murphy, Cooper, and the old boy upstairs, all of the characters are exactly the same at the end of the novel as they were at the beginning. Celia returns to prostitution, Mr. Kelly to his kite, Neary, Wylie and Ms. Counihan to Dublin, where ostensibly the comedy of their geometrical affair continues to develop. The world of the novel does not appear from the perspective of its beginning or its end; it appears instead from the perspective of its long, unchanging middle. Presumably it was created, and possibly it will end; but those two points (its genesis and its destruction) remain purely conjectural. Although chaos can be seen simply as the absence of order, as an expression of the failure of the novels characters to come into meaningful relations with one another, it is likewise a cosmological principle. Hesiod places it in the beginning: First came the Chasm []. Out of the Chasm came Erebos and dark Night, and from Night in turn came Bright Air and Day, whom she bore in shared intimacy with Erebos (Hesiod, 6).2 In The Metamorphoses, Ovid gives a more detailed description, picturing it as a rough, unordered mass of things, nothing at all save lifeless bulk and warring seeds of ill-matched elements heaped in one (Ovid, 3). Chaos is an originary state, both in the sense that it predates the material world of objects and in the sense that it is the very thing out of which the material world emerges. What distinguishes Murphy from other cosmological texts, from Hesiods Theogony or Platos Timaeus, is that the novel is not interested in delineating the origins of the world; rather, it desires to undo creation by absorbing itself back into the primal state of nothingness, into the state of un-being that precedes the moment of fiat, or Gods injunction that there be light. As a portion of his character, Murphy is continually compelled to classify. Included among his innumerable classifications of experience is his division of jokes into those that had once been good and those that had never been good. The narrative voice condemns this principle of differentiation on the basis of the following paradox: What but an imperfect sense of humour could have made such a mess of chaos (64). Two of the central terms from the interview with Driver are brought together here, chaos and the mess, with the understanding that chaos, the undifferentiated, is preferred over the limitation that order, habit, and distinction provide. This argument against differentiation is an indictment of Genesis, or the moment in which God divided one thing from another, darkness from light, the 274

Murphy, Order, Chaos

heavens from the earth. The joke that Murphy eventually tells about the barmaid and the stout porter who bit her concludes with an allusion to Tintoretto: Then the nip, and Tintorettos Origin of the Milky Way (140). Tintorettos painting depicts Hera coddling the infant Heracles; in the act of suckling, he bites her breast, unleashing a small stream of milk that creates the band of stars. In the allusion to this painting, Murphys imperfect sense of humor is affirmed a cosmological principle. The mess that it makes of chaos is the formation of a new and arbitrary world of distinctions. The cosmological and creative implications of Murphys compulsion to classify are given full expression in a line that borrows from the Gospel of John, In the beginning was the pun (65).3 Murphy is continually out of place in the world he inhabits. This is both a fact of his constitution and the result of his disposition towards the requirements that both life and living place upon him. From the outset, we learn that his relation to his surroundings is adversarial: The sun shone, having no alternative, on the nothing new. Murphy sat out of it, as though he were free, in a mew in West Brompton (3). Though he desires to find a place outside of the monotonous rotation of the heavens, Murphy cannot extricate himself fully. Freedom is merely an illusion that he clings to in defense against the quotidian (as though he were free). His domicile is a mew, indicating the degree to which he has substituted one prison for another the larger prison of the world for the smaller prison of his room. Murphy attempts his relocation, his sitting out, literally through his chair, which enables him to recline, to rock, and to be released. The nature of this release is that it develops Murphy into a separate world, a world unto himself. The failure of this freedom, however, is that it cannot be sustained. Murphy cannot persist as a planetary system of his own, unaffected by the gravitational charm of other bodies, such as Celia, the heavenly. He is called repeatedly into the literal and figurative world of commerce, in which the demands of life are issued and where they can be fulfilled. There are two distinct places in which Murphy glimpses absolute freedom. The first is the innermost region of his mind, which is described as a flux of forms, a perpetual coming together and falling asunder of forms (112). The tumult of non-Newtonian motion that Murphy enjoys in this region is both reminiscent of Ovids description of chaos and precursor to the chaotic state that he achieves at the novels close. The second glimpse occurs at the conclusion of his chess match with Mr. Endon. Following his surrender, Murphy obtains what 275

Gregory Byala

the novel refers to as the rare postnatal treat of the unperceived (246). Although both of these moments release Murphy from the world, and release him precisely because they situate him in the time before creation, Murphys full release only occurs after his death. Following his cremation, his ashes are inadvertently scattered across the floor of a London pub, an act which annuls his will completely. There he enters chaos fully, which is a state in which the mind, body and soul are released from the temptation of habit and the eternal recurrence of the created universe: By closing time the body, mind and soul of Murphy were freely distributed over the floor of the saloon; and before another dayspring greyened the earth had been swept away with the sand, the beer, the butts, the glass, the matches, the spits, the vomit (275). 2. Eros and the Novel As George Steiner has noted, Greek creation myths are inherently erotic. If the Hebraic reading of creation is a rhetoric, he writes, that of ancient Greek cosmogonies is an erotic (Steiner, 35). The exact place of Eros in the realm of creation remains a matter of debate. In Hesiod, he is among the first of the gods to emerge from Chaos, preceded only by Gaia and Uranus, whose erotic union seems to suggest that his presence in the universe is already latent. He is described in the Theogony as the most handsome of immortal gods, dissolver of flesh, who overcomes the reason and purpose in the breast of gods and all men (6). In Dionysian myths, Eros is labeled protagonus, the first born. Although later versions portray him as cherubic, oftentimes mischievous in his willful application of desire, earlier versions establish him as a giver of life. In the economics of desire and begetting, it is Eros who shapes the materials of the world into new beginnings; it is Eros who brings together opposing forces and draws from them a series of new creations. Murphys escape from the mechanistic world must therefore take place beneath the shadow of a looming erotic entanglement. His retreat into chaos must entail a retreat from love, initially from Ms. Counihan, then from Celia, and lastly from himself. The occasions of his physical union with Celia occur at regular intervals, serenade, nocturne, albada, and in so doing inscribe a book of hours that celebrates and affirms their perpetual coming into being. Chaos, the pre-originary state, is pre-coital, not post. It predates the arrival of erotic love and the arrival of the cosmos that Eros conjures. The retreat from Eros is not a movement towards death. It is not a yearning for Thanatos, but a 276

Murphy, Order, Chaos

yearning for nothingness, for a time before beginning, which death itself cannot provide. For whatever reason, in the world that Beckett imagines and creates, death is not an ending, but a new beginning, not a moment of complete closure but recommencement. Murphys own death constitutes a refusal to be held captive by the habit of lovemaking and its cosmological implications. It occurs at the moment in which he refuses to return to Brewery Road and to Celia and to the settled life of love and habit that is available to him there. D. H. Lawrences affirmations of the life force would appear, superficially, to have little in common with Beckett. However, Becketts thinking in Murphy comes quite close to Lawrence's view of both the creative element of sex and the degree to which it is related to the problems of the mechanistic world. Lawrences ideas about sex are contained in both his fictional and non-fictional works. One of his simplest statements comes from his essay Pornography and Obscenity, where he argues that all sexual episodes, regardless of their outcome, are creative acts. Heterosexual and homosexual activities alike are acts of creation, he maintains, even when they lead only to the type of death that is metaphor for the fulfillment of pleasure. For Lawrence, the sexual act is a means of overcoming the limitations that the modern world imposes on the body, a way of transcending the mechanistic through the reunion of the principles of Love (man) and Law (woman). In Beckett, the physical relation of characters holds no such significance. Most often, the sexual act is reduced to its most elemental form. It lacks any transcendent quality that could establish it as the basis for a religion of apocalypse and rebirth. What they share in common, however, Beckett and Lawrence, on the subject of Eros, is their sense of its essentially life-giving character. Each would concede to Freuds definition of Eros as the preserver of all things (Freud, 52).4 While for Lawrence this ability to preserve is positive, for Beckett it is not. The compulsion towards Eros is merely one of the many temptations that the body faces in its struggle to be free from desire. In Murphy, this struggle is not limited to the body alone, but has application equally to the world of the mind. Freud describes the narcissistic condition as one in which a whole individual [] retains his libido in his ego and pays none of it out in object-cathexes (50). While Murphys physical life is replete with object-cathexes, his mental life is purely self-centered. He is both the subject and object of his own love. For Oscar Wilde, narcissism was the only sustainable form of love. As his Lord Goring admits, To love oneself is the 277

Gregory Byala

beginning of a life-long romance (Wilde, 87). Beckett would readily agree with this position, but with the caveat that life is made intolerably and inescapably long by Wildean self-interest. When he retreats into his mind, Murphy cannot escape the torment of being because the kind of universe that he makes of himself there, a self-contemplating monad whose central emotion is love, does not permit ending. The extent to which desire is disruptive is illustrated in Nearys definition of the love-object. He describes it as the the single, brilliant, organized, compact blotch in the tumult of heterogeneous stimulation (6). Elsewhere it is described as the figure that stands out against the ground (5) and elsewhere still as the morsel of chaos (48). In each case, the object of desire is seen as a point distilled from the natural disarray of experience. Of the various words that Neary uses to describe it, organized is the most damning from the standpoint of Murphys longing for variety and his wish to evade the limitations of routine. His attitude of disgust becomes evident in the aftermath of his surrender to Mr. Endons Fabian tactic of chess-playing: But little by little his eyes were captured by the brilliant swallow-tail of Mr. Endons arms and legs, purple, scarlet, black and glitter, till they saw nothing else, and that in a short time only as a vivid blur, Nearys big blooming buzzing confusion or ground, mercifully free of figure (245). With the blurring of Murphys vision, the world is no longer divided between foreground and background. It consists instead of a single, undifferentiated mass in which all things are equally worthless. In this state, Murphy succeeds in seeing the nothingness that he longs to enter, that he conceives of in the third region of his mind, and that Geulincxs philosophy of resignation (ubi nihil vales, ibi nihil velis) provides. What he discerns likewise is that entrance into the nothingness is not achieved through perception, but the absence of being perceived. It is achieved through the elimination of the object of desire before which the subject must continue to exist. When it is placed beside the novel, the central terms of Freuds Beyond the Pleasure Principle can be mapped onto Murphy. The unavoidable experience of the nothing new relates to the compulsion to repeat that forms the basis of Freuds theory of neurosis. The patient, having suffered some elementary trauma, is condemned to reenactment. In Freud, the trauma is usually an early erotic episode; in Beckett, it is birth. In both cases, the root of all the patients subsequent troubles is located in the past, at a point of origin that must be reached and subsequently overcome (in Freud through digging, in Beckett 278

Murphy, Order, Chaos

through regression). The pleasure principle, which Freud understands as a psychic retreat from the disconcerting, recalls Becketts theory of habit. As Freud interprets it, the subconscious draw us towards pleasure as a means of keeping the quantity of excitation present in it as low as possible or to keep it constant (9). It is a defense against the minds tendency to feel or suffer too deeply. Habit performs the same function. It is, as Vladimir describes it, a great deadener (Beckett 1954, 58), which suggests in Freuds terms a kind of repression whereby the trauma of living (the trauma of having been born) is momentarily nullified. Pure being in Beckett is intolerable because it carries with it the knowledge of our misfortunes.5 Freuds study is interested primarily in exceptions to the logic of pleasure, in moments, for example, in which the reality principle asserts its dominance, or the idea of pleasure is deferred. He is interested in occasions in which the will to pleasure is overcome by a greater impulse or instinct. In the archeology of the mind and its safeguards, these instincts are primitive. Freud describes them as conservative, meaning that they are regressive, tending always to an earlier stage. The death principle, in Freuds theory, does not lead towards development, but away; it leads to an earlier stage of existence, the stage of materiality before life was brought into being. The most universal endeavor of all living substance, Freud argues, is to return to the quiescence of the inorganic world (62). Murphys desire for unbeginning is similarly conservative. It gestures towards a primary condition that precedes the unfortunate translation of material form into animated being. At the close of the novel, his body, mind and soul are returned to a state of pure materiality, a state of inanimate being that precedes, rather than postdates, his moment of initiation. In The World as Will and Representation, Schopenhauer expresses his own version of the death-instinct. The primordial version of Schopenhauers will masks itself beneath a variety of justifications, such as love, progress, and identity. These justifications permit the terror of life to go on by drawing us into erotic unions that perpetuate the race: That eager or even ardent longing, directed to a particular woman, is therefore an immediate pledge of the indestructibility of the kernel of our true nature, and of its continued existence in the species (Schopenhauer, 559). The only relief from the misery of existence is the denial of will, which constitutes at its core a denial of life. [T]hrough this denial, Schopenhauer asserts, the individual tears itself away from the stem of the species, and gives up that existence in it (560). 279

Gregory Byala

The similarity between Freud and Schopenhauer is one that Freud readily acknowledged. In Beyond the Pleasure Principle, he admits that his own version of the instinct towards self-cancellation resembles the suppression of the will-to-live that Schopenhauer advocates: We have unwittingly steered our course into the harbour of Schopenhauers philosophy. For him death is the true result and to that extent the purpose of life, while the sexual instinct is the embodiment of the will to life (49-50). Schopenhauer maintains that the defeat of will can take place under three categories: the aesthetic, the ethical, and the ascetic. Beckett argues for a similar suspension of will. In his monograph on Proust, for example, he cites the wisdom of all the sages, from Brahma to Leopardi, the wisdom that consists not in the satisfaction but in the ablation of desire. Following these remarks, Beckett records the following lines from Leopardi: In noi di cari inganni/ no che la speme, il desiderio spento (Beckett 1965, 18). Desire is a central term for Schopenhauer, one that he likewise takes from the tradition of Eastern philosophy. It expresses a yearning that leads ultimately to distress, either because the desired object is not attained, or because its attainment is merely superficial. In order to be free of the will-to-live, Murphy must escape both the stem of the species, which Schopenhauer invokes, and the sidereal world that condemns him to endless revolution. He must escape in essence both manifestations of Celia, the heavenly and earthly, which complicate his quest for peace. 3. Chaos at Last oh to be in atoms, in atoms! (Beckett 1984b, 17) Murphys first encounter with chaos is an abortive one. It occurs during his first night at the M.M.M., and constitutes a parodic version of Descartes stay in his stove-heated room. Unable to come out in his mind, Murphy falls asleep in his garret, the radiator (switched on) pulled as close to his bed as possible. He awakes in the thickness of the fug and descends to the water closet to stem the flow of gas: On his way back he examined the foot of the ladder. It was only lightly screwed down, Ticklepenny could rectify it. He undressed to the regulation shirt, stuck the candle by its own tallow to the 280

Murphy, Order, Chaos

floor at the head of the bed, got in and tried to come out in his mind. But his body was still too busy with fatigue. And the etymology of gas? Could it be the same word as chaos? Hardly. Chaos was yawn. But then cretin was Christian. Chaos would do, it might not be right but it was pleasant, for him henceforward gas would be chaos, and chaos gas. It could make you yawn, warm, laugh, cry, cease to suffer, live a little longer, die a little sooner. What could it not do? Gas. Could it turn a neurotic into a psychotic? No. Only God could do that. Let there be heaven in the midst of the waters, let it divide the waters from the waters. The Chaos and Waters Facilities Act. The Chaos, Light and Coke Co. Hell. Heaven. Helen. Celia. (175-76) In his stupor, Murphys mind moves from the etymology of gas to the figure of Celia. Between these points, it passes through Gods creation of the world, the formation of heaven and hell, and the figure of Helen. Celia follows logically on Helen because she is the destruction of Murphy as Helen was the destruction of Troy. It is on her account that he departs from Brewery Road and on her account that he eventually enters the superfine chaos of the universe. Murphys rehearsal of Genesis (Let there be heaven in the midst of the waters) underwrites his concern for the process of generation that sustains all of Becketts work. What is liberating about chaos, from the perspective of one who is struggling to avoid both desire and routine, is that it does not require desire or the mind to generate its shapes. They are produced at random and without end by the force of motion. It is moreover a force that does not devolve into Newtons closed-system, into the cycle of sin and retribution, of pain and palliation, but rises instead into the purity of the Democritean naught, into the purity of Murphys deepest zone of mind elevated to the status of the universe itself.6 Murphys passage into chaos secures for him a permanent period of abandonment (Beckett 1965, 22). This phrase occurs in the monograph on Proust, and is employed to describe the occasions in which habit is destroyed and the mind awakened to the realities of human nature. Murphy is no longer at the mercy of the contending circles that control his movement: the system of heavenly bodies, the rotundity of his mind, the naevus of his entrance and departure. In the absence of their designs, Murphy is free in the limited sense that he is surrendered to freedom. Absolute freedom, even if it can be imagined, 281

Gregory Byala

or imagined at least as the unimaginable (as it was for Kant), is not entertained in the novel. Freedom remains the freedom to submit. It is an act of compromise. What changes ultimately is the object to which one genuflects. Habit is subsumed by chaos, as Murphy pledges himself at the novels close to the will of the universal mess, to the province of eternal motion, to eternal mindlessness. He becomes nothing in the process of nothingness in the process that precedes his exit and his entry and that precedes likewise the moment of creation itself.
Notes 1. Apart from David Heslas The Shape of Chaos, another work that deals with the concept of chaos in Beckett is J. E. Dearloves Accommodating the Chaos: Samuel Becketts non-relational art. While Hesla maintains that all of Becketts work is an attempt to include the formlessness of chaos within the structure of art (7), Dearlove argues that Beckett develops, in the face of chaos, an art in which there is no relation between the artist, his subject, and his work. 2. Hesiods genealogy of the gods, which includes incidents of castration and infanticide, was most likely adopted from earlier Hittite and Babylonian creation myths, such as the Enma Eli. Other relevant creation myths include the Book of Genesis and the Rig Veda. 3. Becketts parody of the Gospel of John is likewise an assault on the validity of creation itself. In his letter to Axel Kaun, Beckett speaks of Joyces art as an apotheosis of the word, and distinguishes it from the kind of literature that he wishes to produce, what he calls a literature of the unword (Beckett 1984, 172-73). The latter can be seen as anti-creationist in the sense that the chief attribute of Becketts art is failure, and likewise in the sense that Becketts assault on the word, or Logos, is an assault on the divine moment of self-splintering that divides the father into the son. 4. Freuds investigation of the sex-instinct leads ultimately to a cosmological source. Towards the close of Beyond the Pleasure Principle, he recalls Platos Symposium and the myth of gender that is contained therein: What I have in mind is, of course, the theory which Plato put in the mouth of Aristophanes in the Symposium, and which deals not only with the origin of the sexual instinct but also with the most important of its variations in relation to its object (69).

282

Murphy, Order, Chaos 5. At the outset of his journey to find Molloy, Moran remarks: Thus was inscribed, on the threshold of the Molloy affair, the fatal pleasure principle (Beckett 1958, 99). 6. In The Shape of Chaos, David Hesla writes: His art is a Democritean art, energized precisely by the dialectical interplay of opposites body and mind, the self and other, speech and silence, life and death, hope and despair, being and non-being, yes and no (Hesla, 10-11).

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, Waiting For Godot (New York: Grove P, 1954).

, Murphy (New York: Grove P, 1957). , Three Novels (New York: Grove P, 1958). , Proust and Three Dialogues (London: John Calder P, 1965). , More Pricks Than Kicks (New York: Grove P, 1972). , Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby
Cohn (New York: Grove P, 1984a).

, All That Fall, in Collected Shorter Plays (New York: Grove P, 1984b).
Hesiod, Theogony, trans. M.L. West (Oxford: Oxford UP, 1988). Hesla, David, The Shape of Chaos: An Interpretation of the Art of Samuel Beckett (Minneapolis: The U of Minnesota P, 1971). Freud, Sigmund, The Complete Works of Sigmund Freud, Volume XVIII, trans. James Strachey (London: Hogarth P, 1955). Ovid, Metamorphoses, Bk. I-VIII, trans. Frank Justus Miller (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1999). Schopenhauer, Arthur, The World as Will and Representation, trans. E. F. J. Payne, Volume II (New York: Dover, 1958). Steiner, George, Grammars of Creation (New Haven: Yale UP, 2001). Wilde, Oscar, An Ideal Husband, ed. Russell Jackson (New York: Norton, 1993).

283

KNOWING HOW TO GO ON ENDING

Maximilian de Gaynesford
This paper is about the difficulties of going on and of making an end as these themes emerge from Becketts The Expelled. It shows how our reading of the story can inform and be informed by Wittgensteins investigations into rule-following. It argues that the story does considerably more than provide raw material for philosophy. (a) It reflects philosophically on various issues; (b) offers philosophical motivation to reflect on those issues; and (c) enters into the philosophical condition of profound self-reflection, being partly about the conditions of its own possibility.

Language is a labyrinth of paths. You approach from one side and know your way about; you approach the same place from another side and no longer know your way about. (Wittgenstein, PI 203)1

In his early essay Dante . . . Bruno . Vico . . Joyce, Beckett noted that aspects of Vico have their reverberations in Joyces Work In Progress without, however, receiving the faintest explicit illustration (20). His point is clear: our reading of one can be informed by reflection on the other without appeal to influences on the writing. Our reading of Beckett can be illuminated in this way. There are profound structural, linguistic and philosophical parallels with the work of Wittgenstein. These create a critical and reflective space in which their writings reverberate independently of questions of influence.2 The title of this paper names one such common complex of themes: the difficulties of going on and of making an end, the intricate struggles involved in knowing how to accomplish either, the effort required to negotiate the desires and fears in settling for either. The paper itself focuses on one example of this complex. Reading Becketts nouvelle LExpuls (The Expelled) can inform and be informed by reading Wittgensteins investigations into following rules (PI 143-242).

Maximilian de Gaynesford

1. I always loved arithmetic it has paid me back in full (How It Is, 37) The Expelled is about how the central character, I, deals with a succession of falls by trying to count the various movements involved, from the cataclysmic birth-like descent which initiates proceedings, to the tragic-comic tumbles which follow like after-shocks. The story is unique in Becketts work. There are many mathematical allusions in Becketts writing.3 Indeed, there are many counting games.4 Some are connected with knowing how to go on in a merely insulated sense: they are about knowing how to proceed with a certain arithmetical series. Some explore this knowledge in a more exposed sense: being able to proceed with an arithmetical series may be necessary if one is to be able to go on living. The Expelled is unique because it is the first text to use this particular kind of mathematical device (the counting game) to explore this particular difficulty (going on).5 And it is the last to depend on this device alone for achieving this purpose.6 The device and the difficulty are announced and given their first iterations at the opening of the story, which is its generative crux. Our own point of entry can be the lament: I did not know where to begin nor where to end, thats the truth of the matter (Beckett 1967, 9). Why should knowing where to begin or end matter if all one needs to know is how to go on? Wittgenstein offers illumination here. And counting games are precisely his way of making the point: Let us imagine the following example: A writes series of numbers down; B watches him and tries to find a law for the sequence of numbers. If he succeeds he exclaims: Now I can go on! (PI 151). The point is that B begins to be able to follow A once he discovers a law for the sequence of numbers. And in this beginning is both the going-on (it is observance of this law which enables him to continue) and the end (it is ignorance of this law, e.g. a forgetting of it, which would force him to stop). In other words, when to begin and end matters to going on because continuity implies limits. Knowing what would constitute going on in some practice is knowing what would constitute beginning it or ending it. Knowing how to go on in some practice implies knowing how it might be initiated, how it might be terminated. These points are quite general, as we appreciate if we follow Wittgensteins own advice: ask yourself: in what sort of case, in what kind of circumstances, do we say, Now I know how to go on, when, 286

Knowing How To Go On Ending

that is, the formula has occurred to me? (PI 154). This formula can occur to us in relation to anything that counts as a practice, or an obligation, or a relationship. Knowing how to keep up writing a journal or jogging, for example, means being aware of what keeps prompting one to engage in these practices (thus linking one to the initial cause) and what keeps tempting one to stop (thus linking one to its possible termination). Knowing how to keep a promise or honour a debt means being aware of what incurred these obligations (i.e. the beginning) and what would fulfil them (i.e. the end). Knowing how to sustain a partnership in business or marriage means being aware of what binds one in this relationship (i.e. the beginning) and what would loose one (i.e. the end). What this indicates is that ordinary life consists of forms which depend on our knowing how to go on, in specific ways, according to context and circumstance. Each implies certain limits and limitations: a beginning and end, for example. Hence the difficulty of engaging in forms of living is the difficulty of going-on, which is, in part, the difficulty of beginning and ending. And the problem of knowing how to go on is the difficulty of knowing how to begin, how to end. Solving for any one must solve for the other two. Hence they are deducible one from another (unlike the three numbers in the head of the I at the beginning of The Expelled; 9). These internal relations are precisely figured and configured by the counting-games in the story. The I begins just as he goes on and just as he ends, whether by accident or design, with a fall. Or rather, the I begins mid-fall, keeping faith with Dante, whose I begins Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita. He is already falling when the story opens, taking three whole paragraphs to come to rest, in the gutter. More precisely still, the story opens with the I caught in the midst of two falls, simultaneously enacted, one mental and the other physical. It is the mental fall, the falling-foul of a dilemma, the tumble in the narrators reasoning powers, which is given priority, being registered first. If falling has a spiritual ring (the Fall of Satan, of Adam and Eve), a mental fall is especially damning. It is a collapse of that very faculty whose possession by human beings was fondly supposed by Descartes and others to draw us most closely to the divine image and form. By contrast, news of the physical fall is given out comically and late, in the third paragraph. The coming to rest is mental as well as physical, with the timing again so ordered as to give precedence where it is due: I had time, before coming to rest in the gutter, to conclude 287

Maximilian de Gaynesford

this piece of reasoning (10). This confluence of mental and physical processes at their moment of coming to rest is satisfying, like the two wings of a bird enfolded on landing. But nothing else in this story will ever be quite so gratifying. So in this sense too, it is a false start, untrue to what unfolds. This original fall is succeeded by several others. Each gives rise to a moment of free reflection before the I surrenders himself to his compulsion to go-on. And the I is sustained throughout each fall, each going-on, by counting-games. Falling down the steps and coming to rest in the gutter, the I pauses to reflect on his glaring hat and the father who gave it to him, whose design was probably to humiliate (11). Then he gets up and sets off. After counting a good twenty steps, he falls again, so as to avoid crushing a child (15). He pauses to reflect that he would gladly have crushed the child but for fear of reprisals. Shortly afterwards, he sets off, and, as inexorably, falls a third time shades of the Via Dolorosa. On this occasion, he brings a sixteen-stone old lady down. This time he is caused to pause, and by a policeman: If you cant bloody well get about like everyone else, he said, youd do better to stay at home. It was exactly my feeling. And that he should attribute to me a home was no small satisfaction (16). A short time later, and the I finds a solution to his equilibrium problem. He engages a cab (17). Further falls are prevented for the moment by this surrender. It is, again, a surrender that is both physical (consenting to being moved about by the horse-drawn carriage means that he does not move himself and hence his body escapes falls) and mental (consenting to being directed by the cabman from one advertised lodging to another and finally to his own home means that he makes no decisions, and hence his mind falls foul of no more dilemmas). The I does go on in one sense, however, seemingly under compulsion, and in the only way left to him. He goes on counting. First, dividing the small sum his father left him by his life to come. Then counting lodgings advertised. Then counting lodgings visited. Eventually this is not enough and the I grows desperate for selflocomotion: No reason for this to end or go on. Then let it end, I said (23). A moment of freedom, a regaining of choice. Except the limited option makes a mockery of it for the only end he can choose is, of course, to go on. He frees himself of the solicitude that prevents him from falling by making his escape, headfirst through a window. This is his last fall, onto grass this time. As he disappears from our hearing, he 288

Knowing How To Go On Ending

is going on inexorably in the direction of the rising sun, the quicker to come into the light (25). 2. Extraordinary how mathematics helps you to know yourself (Molloy, 30) Like Beckett, Wittgenstein chooses walking as the paradigm exercise of ones ability to go on: We do say Now I can go on, I mean I know the formula, as we say I can walk, I mean I have time; but also I can walk, I mean I am already strong enough; or I can walk, as far as the state of my legs is concerned, that is, when we are contrasting this condition for walking with others (PI 183). The passage attends to the fact that we can learn a good deal about what going on consists in, in any particular case, by asking what it is that might limit ones going on in that case e.g. whether it is ones own inabilities or disabilities that prevent one, or conversely ones own ability to stop going on; whether it does not reflect ones abilities at all but merely a lack of opportunity. Becketts I is similarly interested in the way limits can be variously informative about himself and his goings-on. Some limitations speak of himself in relation to the power of others. The policeman orders him out of the road. This is an obstruction, a withdrawal of the opportunity to exercise his abilities. More intimate are the limitations which speak of his own powers. Some speak of the failure of such powers, the intimacy masked by a joking Biblical reference: first I raised my eyes to the sky, whence cometh our help, where there are no roads, where you wander freely, as in a desert, and where nothing obstructs your vision, wherever you turn your eyes, but the limits of vision itself (13). Other limitations speak of the success of his own powers. When he loses patience with the cabmans solicitude and escapes, for example. On this occasion, he has the ability to prevent himself continuing. By employing this self-regulating mechanism, he sets his own limits to going on. Becketts characters do not often achieve such mastery over their condition and the conditions of their existence, though their wit often serves to hide their servitude. And Wittgenstein recognized such selfmastery as being remarkably significant, as well as hard-won. In philosophy, for example, he identified the real discovery with whatever enables one to break off when I want to (PI 133). One such moment of self-regulation, an exercise of the Is ability to stop going on, occurs in the opening passage. Stuck with the fact that he 289

Maximilian de Gaynesford

cannot find the counting-rule in his mind, he gives himself a complicated peremptory order: you must not think of certain things [] or rather you must think of them [] for a while, a good while, every day several times a day, until they sink forever in the mud. Thats an order (9). The original French is more explicit: one must think of the relevant things jusqu ce que la boue les recouvre, dune couche infranchissable i.e. until they become part of an impenetrable stratum, part of bedrock (LExpuls, 12). If ones thinking has reached bedrock, of course, one has to stop. So ones order gains retrospective legitimation. This is what makes the order complicated; it seems like bootstrapping, being justified by a move that only it can justify. Wittgenstein resorts to the same self-regulative device when faced with a similar problem. Stuck with the fact that he cannot find an ultimate justification for following any rule in the way he does, he exercises his ability to stop looking by giving himself a peremptory order: to say at a certain point This is simply what I do and to treat this as bedrock. Again, at bedrock, one has exhausted the possibilities of thought and one must stop as Wittgenstein puts it, my spade is turned (PI 217). Again, the treatment is complicated; it seems like bootstrapping, being justified by a move that only it can justify. This is related to a deeper worry: how is it possible to give oneself an order anyway? Isnt it as impossible as paying oneself a debt? A second and related paradox is brought out by noting the close connections between following rules and obeying orders. We are trained in both, we react to both in similar ways (PI 206). Knowing how to go on in our practices, obligations, relationships etc requires mastering appropriate sets of rules. But that means following them being directed by them, justified and corrected by them. So mastering rules is a matter of being mastered by them. Wittgenstein imagines a conversation in which the point is made more strongly still: But am I not compelled, then, to go on the way I do in a chain of inferences? Compelled? After all I can presumably go as I choose! But if you want to remain in accord with the rules you must go this way (1983, 113). The anxieties induced here culminate in Becketts description of Mr Nidder, the Is lawyer, charged with passing on to him what his father has left, and who chooses to carry out that obligation in an arbitrary way which asserts his own authority: He played with a cylindrical ruler, you could have felled an ox with it (18). As in the 290

Knowing How To Go On Ending

opening paragraphs, there is the connection of falling with sticks, with felling, with being beaten.7 Here the beating stick is also a ruler, a counting implement, connecting up with the moral mathematics anxieties. And as a ruler, the stick is also connected with the ability to follow rules, to be mastered or ruled by them, and hence to the connections between rule-following and the ability to go on. Finally, the ruler is explicitly cylindrical; hence following it means going in circles, with the attendant sense: i.e. going nowhere. 3. Living souls, you will see how alike they are (The Expelled, 25) Earlier, we found that ordinary forms of living consist of practices, obligations, relationships etc which depend on our knowing how to go on, in specific ways, according to context and circumstance. And the difficulty was that knowing how to go on implies knowing how to begin and end. But we cannot know how to begin and end a practice without knowing what constitutes it; i.e. without knowing what it is to go on. So where to begin? Recall the narrator in Dream of Fair to Middling Women trying to define Belacquas being as a succession of terms: They tail off vaguely at both ends and the intervals of their series are demented (124-25). De-minded, literally the mindlessness of those who have, or have had, minds. Now we can draw further conclusions. Knowing how to begin, go on and end depends on mastering appropriate sets of rules. And the difficulty is that mastering such sets paradoxically implies being mastered by them. This is because mastering the rules means knowing how to follow them, and we do not know how to follow them unless we know how our behaviour is to be directed, justified and corrected by them. Nested within these two paradoxes is a third. We know that knowing how to go on implies knowing where to begin and end, and that it also implies knowing how to follow rules. The problem is that knowing how to follow rules implies knowing there is no determinable beginning or end. There is no moment at which continuing behaviour counts as having begun mastery of the rule. There is no point at which the rule runs out while behaviour continues. Now philosophy itself is a practice, of course. Hence it is as wholly undermined by these paradoxes as any other practice. And since it is philosophy itself which is pointing this out, it is philosophy which is doing the undermining. Hence there is a kind of philosophical suicide in operation here. 291

Maximilian de Gaynesford

If this were all The Expelled has to show, it would merely offer a useful and amusing illustration of arguments concerning human living which are properly developed by other philosophers, e.g. Wittgenstein. This would be false. First, as I have illustrated, the story is itself an exercise in philosophical reflection on the role of rules in human living. It thinks seriously and systematically about the issues. It is not simply raw material for philosophy or some superior form of ornamentation. Second, some of the deepest philosophical considerations Beckett puts forward are not raised by Wittgenstein. They are philosophical precisely because they motivate our interest and concern in the issues. For example, perhaps the deepest connection with Wittgenstein is given by the focus of Becketts attention. It is not the inanimate object: the staircase and its number of stairs. Nor is it the abstract methodology of counting. It is the human practices in the context of which and in relation to which these inanimate objects and methods of counting gain their significance as such. i.e. as the I says, the number of steps is not what is important to him; what is important is getting the practice right, setting it on some foundation, securing it. But why? Wittgenstein does not trouble himself with the question, but reading Beckett enables us to begin addressing it: i.e. Beckett clearly situates the need for bedrock here within his Is need to rescue what remains to him on being expelled, ejected. As a character remarks in Heard in the Dark 2, simple sums you find a help [] in the timeless dark you find figures a comfort (250-51). What the I is thinking about is how to go on, not what has happened, and his calculations are his immediate technique or frame for grappling with that problem they are not an incidental distraction, a comfort, but central to the business. And the two paradoxes Beckett is interested in are perhaps that much deeper than Wittgensteins. That one cannot live without engaging in something that counts as sets of practices, obligations, relationships etc, hence without knowing how to go on; but at some points that knowledge becomes unsupportable (in the various senses of that word). That one cannot know how to go on without recognizing the fact that there is no limit to going on; but one cannot live with recognizing the fact that there is no determinate limit to going on. Third, The Expelled engages in the philosophical condition itself, that condition of radical self-reflection, of reflection on the conditions of its own possibility, which the I describes as a Dantean torment, a punishment that exquisitely matches the character-flaws 292

Knowing How To Go On Ending

which justified it: I whose soul writhed from morning to night, in the mere quest of itself (11). The I presents his story in such a way that it becomes the very problem being reflected on: that philosophical suicide by which practitioners saw off the branch on which they sit by exposing the nested paradoxes which condition it and every other practice. For example, the first paragraph is about how the I does not know the right way to count the steps, he does not even know whether there is a right way. Yet these reasonings are evacuated in their delivery by the remarks the figure has gone from my mind and I mean that none of the three figures is with me anymore (9). For if the figure was once there, there must be a right way to count the steps and he must know this; indeed, he must have known which way that is; so all he lacks is knowledge he once had (i.e. the actual figure so obtained). And this reasoning is then wholly subverted in its turn at the beginning of the next paragraph: After all it is not the number of steps that matters (10). It is tempting to describe the trick thus: that what is given with one hand is taken with the other. But the trick is more radical: it gives with one hand and then denies that there could be something to give or a hand to give it with. There are many other instances of this linguistic suicide in the story. For example, the advice to think of things because otherwise one will think of them (9). Or the passing remark I did not know where to begin nor where to end. I arrived therefore [] (9). But it is the reason for their existence which is important. By including such paradoxes and causing such stultification, the story becomes what it is about, i.e. the paradoxes of going on and the stultification they cause. Hence the story enters into the philosophical condition of radical self-reflection. Beckett had already described the stultification that results. In running his head against the famous teaser of the moons spots in Dantes Paradiso, the Belacqua of Dante and the Lobster becomes so bogged that he could move neither backward nor forward (9-10). But this anxiety has hardened by the time The Expelled was written: We may reason on to our hearts content, the fog wont lift (15). And the response that will soon just seem characteristic is now in place: without regard to what contents the heart, it is by reasoning that the I goes on, cannot help but go on, cannot help but choose to go on.

293

Maximilian de Gaynesford Notes 1. All references in this form are to Wittgenstein (1958). I adopt the usual practice of citing this text by paragraph number. 2. Beckett told John Fletcher in 1961 that he had only read the works of Wittgenstein in the last two years (58-59). The phrase strikes me as an odd one to use at that date, i.e. before the various editions of Wittgensteins Nachlass appeared, before the publication of anything that might resemble his oeuvre, as opposed to its highlights, the Tractatus and the Investigations. So if the phrase, or something very like it (it may merely be an attempt to recapture the essence of what Beckett had to say), is Becketts own, it suggests that he was, even in 1961, and wittingly or not, separating himself from claims to any very close knowledge of Wittgenstein. 3. E.g. his famous likening of the difficulties in interpreting Proust to an equation that is never simple (Beckett 1965, 11); Nearys faulty invocation of Pythagorean geometry to describe Miss Dwyer in Murphy (5; he calls her My tetrakyt instead of tetraktys); Watts various attempts to understand the essence of Mr Knott by registering the various series of permutations to which the possible combinations of each of his attributes give rise (1953, 203-09); the frogs in Watt, each interval in their croaking being the sum of the two preceding (136-38); Hamm in Endgame being concerned about whether his chair is in the exact centre of the room, a mathematically possible but spatially impossible position since this point can have no extension (24). Many of these are (wittingly or not) failures, as Ackerley and Gontarski explain (347-58). 4. E.g. Murphy calculating his gain by having half-finished cups of tea refilled (1957, 83-84), or the number of ways his five biscuits can be arranged in order of edibility (96); the problem of bringing a dog and its food together in Watt, when each of four basic solutions is met with n+1 objections (94-97); Moran in Molloy calculating dinner-money for his son, a series of menus asymptotically approaching nutritional zero (1955, 149); Mahood in The Unnamable failing to reach the rotunda at the centre of an enclosure when governing each of his movements by appeal to an incremental calculus (31721). 5. The counting-game device is not used in the flanking stories La Fin, Premier Amour or Le Calmant and where it is used in the preceding mathematically-inclined texts (e.g. Murphy; Watt), it is not used to investigate going on. Indeed, the very step-counting problem which launches The Expelled is found in texts which were written earlier, such as Watt (1953, 83) and later, such as All That Fall (1984, 29-30), but without serving this particular purpose.

294

Knowing How To Go On Ending 6. The counting-game device is used to investigate going-on in succeeding texts and it may find its apotheosis in Molloy most famously, the difficulties involved in knowing how to go on (a) communicating by numbers when the mother has lost the ability to count beyond two (18), and (b) circulating the sucking-stones (Now I can begin to suck; 69-74). But these works use countless other devices for this particular purpose. 7. The French is doubly more open to the Is sufferings. To have these events occur in full view of the passers-by (1967, 10) is considerably less humiliating than to have them take place under their gaze, sous les yeux des passants (1958, 13). The stick is raised once in the English (with a stick, to beat me, 10) where it beats down twice in the French (avec un bton, pour me donner des coups de baton, 13).

Works Cited Ackerley, C. J. and Gontarski, S. E., The Grove Companion to Samuel Beckett (New York: Grove P, 2004). Beckett, Samuel, Watt (New York: Grove P, 1953). , Molloy, trans. Paul Bowles in collaboration with Samuel Beckett, in Three Novels (New York: Grove P, 1955), 7-176. , The Unnamable, in Three Novels (New York: Grove P, 1955), 291-414. , Murphy (New York: Grove P, 1957). , LExpuls, in Nouvelles et Textes Pour Rien (Paris: Minuit, 1958), 11-37. , How It Is (New York: Grove P, 1964). , Endgame (London: Faber and Faber, 1964). , Proust (London: John Calder, 1965). , The Expelled, trans. Richard Seaver in collaboration with Samuel Beckett, in Stories and Texts for Nothing (New York: Grove P, 1967), 9-25. , Dante and the Lobster, in More Pricks than Kicks (New York: Grove P, 1972), 9-22. , DanteBruno.Vico..Joyce, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (New York: Grove P, 1984), 19-33. , All That Fall, in The Collected Shorter Plays of Samuel Beckett (New York: Grove P, 1984), 12-39. , Dream of Fair to Middling Women, ed. Eoin OBrien and Edith Fournier (London: John Calder, 1993). , Heard in the Dark 2, in The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995), 250-52. Fletcher, John, The Novels of Samuel Beckett (New York: Barnes and Noble, 1964). Wittgenstein, Ludwig, Philosophical Investigations, trans. G. E. M. Anscombe, 2nd ed. (Oxford: Blackwell, 1958).

295

Maximilian de Gaynesford , Remarks on the Foundations of Mathematics I, trans. G. E. M. Anscombe (Oxford: Blackwell, 1983).

296

THE THEATRE OF LE DEPEUPLEUR

Karine Germoni
From the 1960s onwards, Beckett played more and more with generic borders. Thus Le Dpeupleur, although written in prose between 1965 and 1970, can be regarded as theatre. Le Dpeupleur is as much a space in which to see as a space to be seen, offered to the readers internal eye by a speaker who can not be located with certainty. He uses the abode as a theatre, imagining the abode, its space and laws as a director and trying to keep himself aloof from the bodies. The study of the drafts of Le Dpeupleur offers confirmation of the texts theatricality.

Becketts theatre is that of a novelist for whom dramatic writing first appeared as a means to escape the Trilogys horrible prose. According to Ludovic Janvier, the theatre allowed Beckett to have a rest from the novel: In fact representing offers a relief (Janvier, 46; my translation). Janvier reveals that when Beckett talked about theatrical space, he often quoted these famous verses from Lucreces De Natura Rerum, in which the philosopher praises the wise Epicureans serenity at the opening of the second book: Suave mari magno turbantibus aequora ventis E terra magnum alterius spectare laborem (It is agreeable, when on the vast sea the wind stirs the waves, to be, from the earth, the spectator of other peoples hard times) (Janvier, 46; my translation) Janvier comments on the Epicureans situation as follows: and as for the situation I am referring to, it can be translated by: One is comfortably seated in an armchair while the storm is breaking out over there. And it is as pleasant for the one seated as for the one who has provoked the storm, to see it from afar. On the contrary, in a novel one is the eye of the storm. [] I think pity is on the side of the theatre whereas the novel is absolutely pitiless (Janvier, 46).

Karine Germoni

This separation between the theatre and prose is relevant only for Becketts earlier dramatic pieces, from Waiting for Godot to Happy Days and Play when the theatre appears as a way of getting rid of the first person. However, it does not seem to apply to plays such as Not I or That Time in which the one seated in an armchair feels thrust into the eye of the storm. Thus the distance produced by a detached theatrical point of view fades away in Becketts plays, when at the same time he introduces it in his prose which evidences the fact that Beckett played more and more with generic borders from the 1960s onwards. And so Le Dpeupleur, whose literary genre can not be clearly determined at first sight, has to be regarded as theatre. And it is because this text, published in 1970 by the Editions de Minuit at the end of five excruciating years, is essentially theatrical in character that its English version, The Lost Ones, was staged in 1975 by the Mabou Mines Company, directed by Lee Breuer and performed by David Warrilow; then again, in 1978, with Pierre Tabard directing Serge Merlin in Le Dpeupleur. Le Dpeupleur is as much a space in which to see as a space to be seen. In the cylinder, it is mainly through their eyes that the bodies are looking for their lost ones or the mythical way out. The representation of those bodies driven by their passion (14) for searching, except for the vanquished who have closed their eyes, is offered to the readers internal eye by a speaker who can not be located with certainty and whose cold detachment conjures up the image of Lucreces wise Epicurean. He uses the abode as a theatre in which he carries out his experiments, imagining the abode, its space and laws, as a director would. The study of the drafts of Le Dpeupleur, held at the Washington University Library of Saint Louis (with copies in the Beckett Collection in Reading),1 offers confirmation of all aspects of the texts theatricality. Moreover, all the work carried out behind the scenes shows that the author does his best to keep some distance between himself and his creation in order to escape the eye of the storm of the writing process. But keeping aloof is not an easy task: the experience of the speaker of Le Dpeupleur, both the puppet and the textual figure of the author, exemplifies this difficulty. Etymologically speaking, the theatron is the place where one watches, where looking prevails. This is the case of the abode of Le Dpeupleur in which the bodies are the first spectators since they keep looking at one another. In the arena or spying from the niches, None 298

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

look[ing] within himself where none can be [] each [is] searching for its lost one (Beckett 1995a, 211). The second draft shows that this enigmatic dpeupleur whose name is taken from Lamartines famous verse Un seul tre vous manque et tout est dpeupl! (LIsolement) is, from RUL MS 1536/2 to RUL MS 1536/5,2 ltre de rve, (the dream being), the only one without whom the searcher feels empty. As the eyes play the main role in the search, they are the criterion that enables us to differentiate between the various families of bodies: the searchers, the sedentary and the vanquished. The vanquished go on moving simply with their eyes cast down or closed, stray unseeing through the throng or crawl blindly in the tunnels in search of nothing (Beckett 1995a, 211). The primacy of the eyes is corroborated by the fact that the expression les vaincus sont sujets des brusques retours dagitation in RUL MS 1536/10 became Ils sont sujets toujours de brusques retours de fivre oculaire in RUL MS 1536/9 and in the published version. It is also the reason why the sedentary, despite their immobility, are considered to be active searchers devouring with their eyes / in heads dead still / each body as it passes by (211). The bodies are both spectators and actors; the abode is both a stage and the place where the audience is sitting. Moreover, the circularity of the ground reminds us of circular stages in experimental theatres such as the Living Theatre of Julian Beck. Eventually, the last state of the cylinder as the end of a representation will take place when all the eyes are closed; then dark will descend (223). Of course the main characteristic of the theatre of Le Dpeupleur is that its scene, described for an observer or a visitor, can only be seen in and through the discourse of a speaker that can either be inside or outside the cylinder. On this account, Beckett remains deliberately unclear. Due to several changes in the drafts, the speakers exteriorisation has increased and thus, his detachment. At the end of the equivalent of the ninth section, RUL MS 1536/4 clearly testifies to the fact that the speaker was looking down upon the bodies: Ce qui donne den haut limpression de deux grandes roues ou plutt jantes en sens contraire tournant autour dune stagnation dagitations; but from RUL MS 1536/5 onwards, this evidence is erased because the present tense becomes a conditional present: ce qui donnerait.3 This change exteriorises the subject of the utterance. The clinical, objective and cold style which makes the discourse of the speaker sound like a legal or scientific text, the barrenness of the 299

Karine Germoni

text which is due to the minimalism of its punctuation and the dry tone, also give the impression that the speaker wants to remain aloof, to feel no compassion for the little people. Furthermore, throughout the genesis of the piece Beckett erased expressions which are filled with too much pathos. My point can be illustrated by an extract from the second draft: Sans autre force qui len dloge linfortun quitte alors sa place et part la recherche dune chelle libre etc. The word linfortun becomes le quidam in the fourth draft, so that the pathetic tone is neutralized. Further down in the second draft, the expression linfortun intress becomes in the third one, lintress. In the third draft, the prolepsis referring to the potential encounter of two bodies in the same tunnel also disappears and becomes: Cette situation terrible fera lobjet plus loin dune description particulirement mouvante (1970, 7). Furthermore, in the published version it is said that le terme vaincus [] a en effet un petit ct pathtique dsagrable (35). As a consequence, the speaker appears like Lucreces wise Epicurean, who in all serenity watches the wind stirring waves and men roaming, searching at random for the road to life. The speaker watches the spectacle of the two storms (Beckett 1995a, 216) of the light and the temperature. Of course he mainly observes the bodies wandering or transporting the ladders eddywise (210). It is worth remarking that the second draft starts mentioning the research as a wandering: Etablir un espace o runis demeure les corps pour la plupart puissent errer la recherche les uns des autres ou par simple besoin de mouvement. The analogy with the wise Epicurean seems to be further evidenced by this extract of the ninth draft, suppressed in the last one. It concerns the vanquished frozen in the middle of the arena: Ce qui convenablement clair et vu den haut dun il humain ferait par moments leffet de rochers au milieu dune eau agite (my emphasis). Then the comparison is modified to become more general thanks to the use of the plural: pourrait rappeler par moments certains spectacles naturels. And finally, Beckett switches from the plural to the singular: certain spectacle naturel, which this time refers to one specific natural spectacle and probably to the one found in the second book of the De natura rerum.4 It is noteworthy that till RUL MS 1536/5 the mythical way out of the cylinder only leads to the sky. It is possible that Beckett has added the earth as an imaginary destination, because the earth, as in Lucrece, appears as a quiet place in opposition to the restless abode. The apparent serenity of the speaker also contrasts with 300

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

the agitation of the bodies and consequently makes the reader wonder whether the speaker is human. Could the speaker be this thinking being coldly intent on all [the] data and evidences (Beckett 1995a, 214) concerning the effect of the red-yellow light on the bodies eyes? This speaker is in the secret of the gods (207) since he or it can perceive what is insensible in the cylinder. For example, the speaker is able to count the vanquished whereas they are indistinguishable to the eye of flesh from the still unrelenting (211). And so the scene is not only fictional but also mental and remains so even when the text is brought onto a real stage. In the following excerpt of RUL MS 1526/2 even the bodies were imaginaires, imaginary to each other: Le mouvement. Des traits uniquement vus et mal dans limagination. Une grand myopie. Ces corps ne sont donc pas lumineux. This explains the following commentary in the same draft where the chimerical aspect of the search of the lost one is also underlined: Singulire aberration dans un tel lieu et dans de telles conditions que de vouloir trouver un seul tre du temps des songes entrevu une seule fois en songe. There is no way of differentiating between the vanquished, as previously stated, and the still unrelenting Besides, it is said that [l]e fond du cylindre comporte trois zones distinctes aux frontires prcises mentales ou imaginaires puisque invisibles lil de chair (Beckett 1970, 38). The use of both mental and imaginary is not redundant but it creates an emphasis: the image of the cylinder and of its inhabitants is only perceptible for la vue de lesprit (11) according to the expression found in the first section. What is demanded therefore is a mind which, before being that of the reader, is that of the speaker who, like a demiurge, imagines and builds the world of Le Dpeupleur as a theatre where experiments are carried out. The first three sentences of the first section are similar to the arid statements of a mathematical problem or of an experimental project that a demiurge would try to solve. It was even more striking in the second draft which began by this injunction: Etablir un espace. The speaker then logically established the geometrical characteristics of the abode. The arbitrary nature of the measures was made obvious by the use of par exemple and par consquent in the following example: un cylindre rgulier surbaiss ayant 50 mtres de primtre par exemple et par consquent quinze de hauteur environ pour lharmonie (my emphasis). In the published text, at the beginning of the third section, the speaker seems to set the problem anew although it is done 301

Karine Germoni

in different terms: Intrieur dun cylindre etc. That is also the case for the second and the tenth sections: although they begin nearly in the same way Un corps par mtre carr de surface utile soit deux cents corps chiffre rond they subsequently evolve differently. The speaker cannot control the world of the cylinder. Its end can only be imagined or conjectured. The project never dries up, because the last state of the cylinder and its inhabitants is the ultimate consequence of the notion qui veut tant quelle dure quici tout se meure mais dune mort si graduelle et si fluctuante quelle chapperait mme un visiteur (Beckett 1970, 16). The bodies will be stilled in cold darkness if the notion is maintained. But what happens if not? The speaker can only assume, as in the end of the fourth section, that they are darkward bound (Beckett 1995a, 207). Thus the text reaches an end with no final stop. The reader remains, just like Clov in Endgame, on the treshold of the unthinkable end. Furthermore, the end of each section could be the end of the text. This creates suspense and thus a kind of dramatic tension. Just as the world of Le Dpeupleur is a world in progress, the text is a work in progress. The present tense which at first seems to be used to describe habits can rather be considered as the time of creation, out of time, at the level of conceptualisation. In the published text, the hypothesis if this notion is maintained is repeated five times, although the reader is not always able to clearly identify to what this notion refers.5 The drafts, however, allow us to do so. From the second to the sixth draft, this notion appears as la notion venue or ne au paragraphe 9 ou larticle 9,6 the paragraph nine being the equivalent of the second in the published text. The past participles venue ou ne illustrate that Le Dpeupleur was both a world and a work in progress. For example, in the ninth draft, the following passage about the climber also gave the impression of a work in progress, as if the speaker was imagining the laws of the abode as the text was unfolding: Peut-il sen aller ce moment-l? Oui. Est-ce obligatoire? Non. A ce moment-l il est de nouveau libre de partir quoique rien ne ly oblige. Beckett immediately erases those two questions and answers. At the same time, those elements giving the feel of a scientific demonstration were suppressed. For instance, at the end of the second draft, the extract dedicated to the impossibility of finding a way out because of the lack of solidarity, ended with the following explanation: Ces raisonnements nont pas toute la pertinence quils auront plus loin 302

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

quand sera dfinie plus nettement quelle na t aux paragraphes 3 et 9 la nature de lidal en question et de la poursuite laquelle il pousse tous ceux que la fixit na pas encore gagns. Voil pour ce znith inviolable o se cache pour les amateurs de mythe une issue vers le ciel. Il ne mritait pas un paragraphe part. This paragraph, which is the equivalent of the fifth section, is maintained, but without the autocritical judgement which disappears in the fifth draft. In the published version, all the metatextual elements7 as well as many critical judgements were erased. As for the search for the lost one, it is no longer considered as an aberration as it was the case until the fifth draft. Even the autocritical judgements, which were still present in the last two drafts, were cut. No doubt those changes were made to intensify the feeling of indifference of the speaker. And perhaps it was a means for Beckett to keep aloof from his own creation in order to become its indifferent spectator. As all these all too evident traces of a work in progress are removed, the abode appears as a space that already existed before the beginning of the fiction, as if the speaker was trying to disguise the fact that the abode is progressively being created. All those deletions modify the very nature of the text, which becomes more and more theatrical, moving away from demonstration and towards monstration, which goes hand in hand with a withdrawal of the speaker because, to repeat Janviers comment, representing offers a relief. And as a consequence, it is no wonder that Beckett simultaneously suppressed comments, judgements and the pathetic vocabulary. It is as if the abode could not become a spectacle without the withdrawal of the speaker the same happens in a theatrical text where the author must disappear behind his characters. In that respect, the changes made between the ninth and the tenth draft in the excerpt about to the copulation of the bodies are particularly telling: Il est pathtique alors de voir les bats se prolonger douloureux et sans espoir is revised to Le spectacle est curieux alors des bats qui se prolongent douloureux et sans espoir (my emphasis). While pathtique is changed to curieux, the word spectacle appears. And yet an intense sense of suffering comes from the little people, as far as their souls, their skin and their eyes are concerned. It is all the more perceptible as it is observed from a distance. As the textual genesis goes on, the writing moves more and more outward. It is as though the writer of the prose texts gave way to the 303

Karine Germoni

playwright whose first task is to visualize and place things in space. Indeed the speaker acts right from the beginning of Le Dpeupleur as a director. While making the statements of the experimental project to be solved, the speaker sets the decor where the action is going to take place. Of course action must not be taken in its traditional sense: in the same way as waiting is the action in Waiting for Godot, searching is the action in Le Dpeupleur. Space is presented in theatrical terms. For instance, the word accessoires (Beckett 1970, 20; properties, Beckett 1995a, 208) is used to refer to the ladders. As a director would care about light and movement, the speaker takes as much care with the quality of the light, with the floor and with the walls as well as with the laws concerning the way the bodies move, go on searching or queue for the ladders. As a consequence, the writing of Le Dpeupleur cannot but remind us of scenic indications: as in Act without words I and Act without words II, only speechless movements are made to be seen. The use of infinitives used as imperatives of verbal bases in The Lost Ones also contribute to giving a scenic appearance to the text. Nouns are also used to present the different physical characteristics of the abode to be dealt with. The definite articles of Lumire, Temprature, Niches or Echelles progressively disappear in the drafts so that those nouns look like self-orders. Up until the eighth draft, the first section was divided into different paragraphs, each presenting one of those themes. All those injunctions echo the scenic indications given by M, the director in Catastrophe in 1982, to A, his assistant. This scenic writing also appears in texts written at around the same period as Le Dpeupleur: in Bing, Sans, All Strange Away or in the fourth Faux Dpart published with the three other Faux Dparts in June 1965 in the German review Kursbuch in which self-orders can also be found: Imagine light. Imagine light (Beckett 1995c, 273). Ruby Cohn comments: The narrator commands himself to imagine light []. The prose is so elliptical that I am tempted to read it as Becketts self-commands, anxious to follow his imagination into uncharted ways (Cohn 2004, 285). It is interesting to note that in spring 1964 Beckett had to replace the often absent Jean-Marie Serreau 304

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

as the director of Comdie. As Cohn remarks: Although Beckett received no credit in the theatre program, Paris rehearsals of Play marked the beginning of his career as a director (281). Just as there is no possible other scenic image than that imagined by the tyrannical director of Catastrophe, in whom some critics have recognized Beckett himself as a director, there is no other way for the writer but to follow the images commanded by his tyrannical imagination from the inside as stated in Le Monde et le pantalon. The drafts often offer examples of what can be considered as selfcommands, attempts to drag out these mystrieuses pousses vers limage. In the case of Le Dpeupleur, it took Beckett five years to drag them out. Not surprisingly, those self-commands can be found in the manuscripts themselves. RUL MS 1536/10 for instance begins with a series of self-instructions, which look like a self-imposed program for the writer to follow: Refaire arne-piste niches-tunnels I. Motifs pour y monter or else: Reprise sjour Les amours. Les colres. problme respiration. The numerous deletions or crossings-out show that Beckett periodically reaches dead ends from which he has to escape. This is especially true in the second draft where large sections are deleted, giving the feeling of a creative chaos illustrating the intractable difficulties to which Beckett refers in the first draft. And thus the drafts show how Beckett tries to keep aloof from the storm of writing. Most of the time, Beckett uses notebooks: such is the case for the second, the fourth and the seventh (RUL MS 1536/6) drafts; the ninth one (RUL MS 1536/10) shares the same notebook as the inconclusive eighth draft. The left page enables Beckett to keep a distance from his writing. There he draws doodles, writes the corrections or additions of some passages that he then incorporates in the following draft or directly on the right page, deleting the former version. The left page is also the place where he asks himself questions, 305

Karine Germoni

to which the published text provides answers, or not. For example, at the end of the ninth draft, we find this question: Veut-on tre trouv ou seulement trouver? The fiction itself suggests the answer is trouver, since the passion with both its active and passive meaning, that of loving and of being submitted to of searching prevails. As a consequence, a dialogue between Beckett and Beckett is created, the dialogue remaining behind the scenes of the published text. Besides, the last section, which never appears in the drafts, was only written in 1970. Of course this attempt to remain aloof sometimes fails because the author cannot help making comments on his work. For instance, in the second draft, on the page facing the eighth one, Beckett wrote in the top left hand corner: Tous cherchent dpeupleurs! What do the inverted commas mean? That Beckett has finally found the exact term he was searching? Not at all. The word dpeupleur appears right from the very beginning of the draft, as early as in the second sentence. In this case, do they show that Beckett takes into account that the word is a neologism coined thanks to a borrowing from Lamartines poem? This is also unlikely as the quotation marks would not have have been kept in the published text. To my mind, they enable Beckett to mock the very search of the dpeupleur by keeping this word at a distance. Moreover, the exclamation mark allows him to point out that the chimerical search for an tre de rve is an aberration. However, this search for the dpeupleur, for a loved one, remains at the heart of the text as in other Beckettian texts, where it takes other forms as in Enough or How It Is. This movement of come-and-go between the creator and his creation, this tension between wanting to keep aloof and its partial failure are the true actions of Le Dpeupleur on the scene of the speakers discourse. Indeed, the speaker has difficulties in only being the insensible spectator of the little people and to put things mildly (Beckett 1995a, 213). John Pilling has underlined that these expressions were all the more numerous as the text was unfolding (156-167). Here and there, a few words or expressions full of compassion escape from the mouth of the speaker, for instance de tels tout petits (Beckett 1970, 27), or le bambin (54). From time to time, the speaker passes some comments or judgements without being able to prevent them. For example, as far as the disturbing slowness of the vibration of the temperature compared to that of the light is concerned, he does not conclude in a very credible way: Tout est donc pour le mieux (37). Sometimes the speaker completely loses control of his speech, which 306

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

becomes mad (like Luckys) with a very complex syntax, particularly in sections 10 and 12 would the speaker be another kind of lost one? Thus the rhythm and the tone of the text are all but flat despite its apparent uniformity: they change from one section to the other and even within the same section. The reader could presume the stylistic differences are ascribable to different speakers. That is what Antoinette Weber-Caflisch demonstrates in Chacun son dpeupleur. But we should rather think there is only one speaker who splits into several ones as in The Unnammable for example (see Abbott 1977). And it is this splitting again that we find in David Warrilows performance as described by Ruby Cohn, who calls it a back-and-forth movement between detached, quasi-clinical demonstration of the cylinder world with its centimetre-high inhabitants and passionate involvement in the destiny of equals (1980, 225-26). For example, he speaks in rare tenderness of the vanquished woman who is called the North (228). And, as Jonathan Kalb remarks: Warrilow behaves less and less like a lecturer and more and more like a character in his story (137). For example, At the dark cylinder wall, Warrilow stands up tall to counterpoise the alternative theories about an exit from the cylinder. Undercutting his involvement, Mabou Mines actors, planted in the audience, burst out laughing at these preposterous assumptions. Mastering his passion, Warrilow returns to demonstration (Cohn 1980, 227). This mocking laugh fits the spirit of the text and the Beckettian irony which springs out of the naivety of the speaker. The expression Tout est donc pour le mieux (Beckett 1970, 37), for instance or, on the contrary, dans ce vieux sjour tout nest donc pas encore tout fait pour le mieux (53) obviously echoes Candide: Voltaire, before Beckett, could be ironic through the naivety of his protagonists. Of course, the first butt of Becketts irony is Beckett himself. With his textual figure, he mocks his deep-rooted tendency to romanticism and compassion for his fellow men. Irony is also perceptible in the use of the often comical pastiche of the rational style. Despite its rules and laws which are often said to be natural, and the transfer from the tunnel to the ceiling is said to have logic on its side, the world of the abode remains rather strange. And despite of its logical links, its seemingly rational way of reasoning, the speakers speech is all but logical, and full of dysfunctions. Far from being hidden, those dysfunctions glaringly appear in the text as if to be shown on purpose. The speaker sounds like an actor improvising or having lost his text: 307

Karine Germoni

Ce nest donc que pendant sept secondes peine sur les huit que dure laller-retour que les corps sont soumis au rgime maximum de rchauffement et de refroidissement ce qui donne tout de mme moyennant une addition ou encore mieux une division un total dentre douze et treize ans de rpit par sicle dans ce domaine. (Beckett 1970, 37) If Le Dpeupleur presents the failure of a rational discourse, it is certainly because no rational speech is possible where demonstration is not available. The search for an ideal that chacun sest vu imposer du dedans, according to the expression found in RUL MS 1536/2 (instead of the ideal preying on one and all, Beckett 1995a, 207), is empirical and cannot be summed up by an equation, whether this ideal be ltre de rve or that of the artist. It is all the more true in the real world, as is suggested by the following sentence: Car seul le cylindre offre des certitudes et au-dehors rien que mystre (Beckett 1970, 38). The laws of the real or external world seem to be even more complex than the laws of fiction. The attempt to have an objective speech is bound to fail just as the attempt to keep aloof from ones own creation and ones fellow men. Not surprisingly Mabou Mines designer Thom Cathcart had the decisively brilliant idea of seating the live theatre audience in a rubber cylinder environment (Cohn 1980, 224). Strangely enough the spectators themselves look like the bodies. This come-and-go between detachment and identification, between the stage and the audience, is central in the Occidental theatre as Aristotle has shown in his Poetics. It is also the case in Le Dpeupleur. Nevertheless, the failure of this detachment is only too apparent. For paradoxically, identification and recognition, the ultimate goal of the search, are easier to achieve at a distance, which becomes clear from the following extract from RUL MS 1536/10: Du sol cause de la presse le regard butte sur le tout proche. Dans larne notamment seuls peuvent se voir les corps qui se frlent. Ce ne sont jamais longtemps les mmes. Les niches satisfont le besoin de recul et de vue gnrale mme imparfaite. Suivi den haut dans ses alles et venues dans lignorance de qui lpie un corps peut se trahir qui bout portant ne le ferait pas. Ce nest pas ici le dtail qui parle. Certains retours au sol prcipits nont pas dautre cause que lillusion davoir trouv (my emphasis) 308

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur

This excerpt answers the question asked by Beckett at the end of the draft: Veut-on tre trouv ou seulement trouver? That is the question, already clearly asked in Comment cest: trouver quelquun que quelquun vous trouve enfin vivre ensemble colls ensemble saimer un peu aimer un peu sans tre aim tre aim un peu sans pouvoir aimer rpondre a laisser vague dans lombre (Beckett 1961, 117). The answer of Le Dpeupleur seems to be: Quoiqu[on] cherch[e] ce nest pas a (Beckett 1970, 32). Unfortunately, the theatre of Le Dpeupleur entails no catharsis. But it produces another effect on the reader. The reflection on the self and of the self can only take place in the internal eye. This is what is shown by the fizzle Se voir written in 1968-1969. In this [c]losed place, the arena and the bodies remind us of those of Le Dpeupleur. Despite the French title, no self is visible: There is nothing but what is said. Beyond what is said there is nothing (Beckett 1995b, 236); yet the concentric circle of ditch and track also mirror the human eye, which thus se voit. The imaginary and mental theatre of Le Dpeupleur enables the reader to see himself through the bodies in a far more efficient way than if the bodies were concretely embodied on an external stage; last but not least, it enables Beckett to be found without being seen.
I am grateful to The Estate of Samuel Beckett for permission to cite from unpublished material. Notes 1. Pascale Sardin-Damestoy in the appendix of her book Samuel Beckett autotraducteur ou lart de l empchement reorders the drafts this way: MS 1536/4, MS 1536/7, MS 1536/5, MS 1536/6. My own research on the drafts confirms this chronological order because there are numerous similarities between MS 1536/4 and MS 1536/7. 2. For a description of the drafts, see Beckett at Reading, 148-53. We reorder the drafts this way: MS 1536/1, MS 1536/2, MS 1536/3, MS 1536/4, MS 1536/7, MS 1536/5, MS 1536/6, MS 1536/8, MS 1536/10, MS 1536/9. 3. RUL MS 1536/7 stops before this passage.

4. Another hypothesis is that this natural spectacle refers to the Romantic Poets; in any case, it does not negate the former one.

309

Karine Germoni 5. It is all the more true in The Lost Ones since at the beginning of the fourth section, Beckett has translated the word ide (Beckett 1970, 16) as notion (Beckett 1995a, 206): From time immemorial rumour has it or better still the notion is abroad that there exists a way out. This change increases the uncertainty in terms of what the notion refers to. For example, in the last section, the notion could refer to mankind. 6. notion ne: MS 1536/2 (13), MS 1536/2 (6), MS 1536/4 (9), MS 1536/5 (8); notion venue: MS 1536/4 (7). 7. Except in the last section: Hushed in the same breath the faint stridulence mentioned above whence suddenly such silence as to drown all the faint breathings put together (Beckett 1995a, 223).

Works Cited Abbott, H. Porter, A Grammar for being elsewhere, in Journal of Modern Literature, 6.1 (February 1977), 39-46. Beckett, Samuel, Comment cest (Paris: Minuit, 1961). , Le Dpeupleur (Paris: Minuit, 1970). , Se Voir in Pour finir encore et autres foirades (Paris: Minuit, 1976). , Le Monde et le pantalon (Paris: Minuit, 1989). , The Lost Ones, in The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995a). , Closed Place, in The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995b). , Faux Dparts, in The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995c). , Beckett at Reading, Catalogue of the Beckett Manuscript Collection at The University of Reading, ed. M. Bryden, J. Garforth and P. Mills (Reading: Whiteknights P, 1998). , Le Dpeupleur, RUL MSS 1536/1-10, The Beckett International Foundation, Reading U Library. Cohn, Ruby, Just Play: Becketts Theatre (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1980). , A Beckett Canon (Ann Arbor: The U of Michigan P, 2004). Janvier, Ludovic, Roman/thtre, in Revue dEsthtique (Paris: Jean-Michel Place, 1990 [1986]), 45-56. Kalb, Jonathan, Beckett in performance (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1989). Knowlson, James and John Pilling, Frescoes of the skull: The later prose and drama of Samuel Beckett (London: Calder, 1979). Lucrce, De Natura Rerum, t.I, livres I-III, ed. Alfred Ernout (Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1984-85).

310

The Theatre of Le Dpeupleur Sardin-Damestoy Pascale, Samuel Beckett autotraducteur ou lart de l empchement ( Artois Presses Universit, 2002 ).

311

HOLO AND UNHOLO: The Beckett Digital Manuscript Project

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon


The following short piece aims to introduce ongoing work on the Beckett Digital Manuscript Project, a prototype of which was presented at the Beckett at Reading 2006 conference. An overview of the benefits and some of the key (technical) features of the genetic electronic manuscript editions will be preceded by a short examination of Becketts own attitude towards his manuscripts.1

In 1967, Becketts friend, the author Kay Boyle, asked him to contribute a book review to a journal. Beckett replied by stating that I never do book reviewing. I cant write about writing.2 This statement does not come as a surprise Beckett was, after all, an author who was extremely reticent about commenting on his own writing, never mind anybody elses, and had not reviewed a book since the 1930s. Beckett was also reluctant to comment on the writing of friends, telling the young Irish writer Aidan Higgins for example that I could not help you from beyond help to beyond help, before offering as a word of advice Despair young and never look back. In the National Library, Gallery or elsewhere.3 Yet even if Beckett did not write about writing, as he told Kay Boyle, his texts are, as we know, very often about writing. From the early poem Casket of Pralinen for a Daughter of a Dissipated Mandarin, with its self-conscious references to the clumsy artistry and of being ashamed of presuming to arrange words, right through to the final text, Comment dire, Beckett insistently wrote about the act of writing. Texts such as Malone Dies or How It Is stage the struggle of composition, with all the additions and deletions, revisions and variations inherent in the writing process. Furthermore, Becketts work frequently alludes to the material evidence of the writing process, the avant-textes or drafts as well as the notes that existed prior to a final version. Thus Dream of Fair to Middling Women alludes to the Dream notebook when the narrator

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon

wonders (unable to remember a quote by Goethe) did I do well to leave my notes at home (72). The post-war texts similar signpost Becketts continued reliance on notebooks kept during the 1930s. How It Is thus refers to dear scraps recorded somewhere (28), and All Strange Away explicitly alludes to the philosophy notes we now know as MS 10967 (held at Trinity College Library in Dublin) by referring to ancient Greek philosophers ejaculated with place of origin when possible suggesting pursuit of knowledge at some period (1995, 175).4 Several texts also self-consciously highlight the fact that they are but one textual stage that happens to have found some kind of (arbitrary) conclusion. Watt is of course the prime example here, with its frequent references to the hiatus in MS and the inclusion of draft material in the form of the Addenda. The later work similarly adopts a textual status somewhere between draft and final version, with titles such as From an Abandoned Work indicating that, in effect, these texts were an attempt at expressing the inexpressible, which would have to be followed by other attempts. But what was Becketts attitude toward his own manuscripts? Where did he stand in the divide epitomised by T. S. Eliot and Paul Valry, between Eliots belief that the origins of a piece of work were irrelevant to its understanding, and Valry who held that there was nothing more beautiful than a manuscript draft? Becketts position can partly be illuminated by his correspondence with manuscript dealers and early critics of his work. Initially he seems to have thought that his draft material was, materially and creatively, of little value or interest. As a consequence, he bestowed (the word is not too strong)5 a lot of manuscripts to the dealer Jake Schwartz in the late 1950s and early 1960s, unaware or unconcerned about the fact that the latter was making a considerable profit.6 However, Becketts attitude to Schwartz, whom he called The Great Extractor, did change in December 1962, when he told the dealer that he would not send further manuscripts, as he was keeping [them] against the rainy day when they wont be worth anything. This statement is somewhat misleading, as he had, a year earlier in 1961, entered into an informal agreement with the rare books and manuscript dealer Henry Wenning. It was Wenning who alerted Beckett to the true value of his manuscripts, and to the fact that Schwartz had been paying him only a small part of what they were really worth. Beckett seems to have implicitly trusted Wenning when it came to business transactions (their letters are marked by friendship), and Wenning repaid this trust by being honest about his 314

Holo and unholo: The Beckett Digital Manuscript Project

intentions and offering fair prices on manuscripts.7 Realising the true material worth of his manuscripts evident in his expression of amazement (in a letter of 1963) at the astonishing sum obtained for MSS Beckett increasingly used the gift or the sale of manuscripts to financially support friends. At the same time, Becketts manuscript material was also finding its way into university libraries via literary critics, who convinced him of the academic value of drafts. In the 1950s and 1960s Beckett was (relatively) helpful to academics writing about his work, resigning himself to the fact that his work invited, as he thought Joyces did, such herrdoktoring.8 These critics (in particular John Fletcher, Lawrence Harvey and Ruby Cohn) were instrumental in bringing Becketts unpublished work to light invariably there came a point when they were unable to curb their curiosity about abandoned draft material, and although Beckett was consistently dismissive about such indits (my accumulated rubbish9), he would sooner or later send them along. Thus for example Ruby Cohn received the first draft of and all the notes toward the abandoned play on Samuel Johnson, Human Wishes, in 1966. Beckett at this time was happy for her to discuss and critically comment on such manuscript evidence, but stated clearly that he did not want the material to be made available to public inspection.10 Within the space of a few years, however, Becketts attitude relaxed, and although he remained characteristically dismissive of his drafts, as he frequently was of the final texts, he not only remained unopposed but actually began to aid such material reaching the public domain. It is worth remembering, in this context, that for example the Beckett International Foundations extensive archive in Reading simply would not exist had Beckett (as well as his friends, admirers and critics) not donated a large amount of manuscript material.11 Indeed, the 1971 Reading Exhibition, which formed the basis for the Archive and was organised by James Knowlson, represented a kind of watershed in Becketts attitude with regard to manuscripts being incorporated into University library collections. By 1973 the situation had become one where Beckett could tell Cohn that he had dug up a lot of old stuff for Reading, Knowlson calling to-day to cart it away.12 An interest in Becketts manuscripts was thus in many ways inscribed into the study of his work from a very early point, and scholars beside Ruby Cohn began to research the material that increasingly found its way into public library collections. Much of this manuscript research was conducted with an elucidation of the final, 315

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon

published text firmly in mind, although some studies also discussed Becketts process of composition Rosemary Pountneys Theatre of Shadows: Samuel Becketts Drama 1956-1976 and Stan Gontarskis study of Becketts Intent of Undoing in the dramatic works are two important examples. Beckett was in fact supportive of such studies in the genesis of his texts. When John Fletcher in 1966 suggested including (in the 1970 bibliography co-edited with Raymond Federman) a section entitled Studies in Variants, which would concentrate on LExpuls and La Fin, Beckett responded Ok for variants idea. But I could let you have I think more interesting material. For example there are 9 or 10 versions (not all conserved) of the very short new text I have given to Lindon and translated for Calder (in French PING, in English BING). I could let you have one or two preliminary + the final. Atrocious stuff of course.13 Becketts comments here show his awareness of the fact that it is precisely the loose and dead ends of the compositional process which are of interest to scholars. This becomes clear in a letter written to Henry Wenning about the genesis of the playlet Come and Go, in which he states that the MS will amuse you: about 25 pages to arrive at that!14 The study of what Beckett termed his MS fumbling and blundering has informed the work of scholars working in a wide range of approaches.15 Yet as in the case of Becketts correspondence, accessibility to and publication of manuscript material has limped behind the large numbers of books depending on it. There are notable exceptions John Pillings edition of the Dream notebook for example, or the facsimile editions of Becketts theatre production notebooks edited by Jim Knowlson, Stan Gontarski and Dougald McMillan. But the large proportion of Becketts notebooks and drafts are not available either in transcription or facsimile. It is with envy that Beckett scholars look to Joyce Studies, for example, which can draw on the extensive James Joyce Archive, the facsimile edition of Joyces manuscripts published in 1978, and current projects such as the one publishing the complete transcription of the Finnegans Wake Notebooks held at Buffalo, edited by Vincent Deane, Daniel Ferrer, and Geert Lernout (Brepols, 2001-). 316

Holo and unholo: The Beckett Digital Manuscript Project

The only comparable enterprise in Beckett Studies is the series of Variorum Editions of Bilingual Works edited by Charles Krance, which was approved by Beckett himself, and which has now been re-launched with a new publisher (Brepols) after lying dormant for several years. In 1996, the editorial board of the series stated that it was not yet convinced of the overall desirability of electronic editions (Krance 1996, xiii). In the intervening ten years, however, technological developments have led to a situation whereby electronic editions of texts and manuscripts can offer ways to present material that is just not possible in print, and can thus form a complementary component to print publications. Beyond aiding in the preservation of manuscripts, digital editions not only further accessibility but offer a large number of ways of presenting manuscripts. An environment can thus be created that combines visualisation by way of facsimiles in the form of colour scans, fully searchable transcriptions, links to source texts, and so on. In 2003, work began on an electronic manuscript edition of four works by Beckett, covering different types of text: Stirrings Still, Comment dire, Not I, the Mirlitonnades, and finally the Dream Notebook. This prototype will be available as an in-house electronic edition to scholars visiting the Beckett Archive. The manuscript edition itself is based on the earlier electronic genetic edition of Becketts Stirrings Still / Soubresauts, edited by Dirk Van Hulle with technical assistance from Vincent Neyt, which will also be the next volume published, in print format with CD-ROM, in the revamped Series of genetic editions of Samuel Becketts bilingual works. In what follows, some of the key features of the digital manuscript edition will be discussed, in order to open up the project for discussion so that in time Becketts manuscript material, holo and unholo, can be made accessible to scholars. The description is structured according to the editions digital architecture, starting from the main menu. The Documents can be rearranged according to Chronology or Language: Documents Chronology Language

The various draft versions as well as the published versions (both English and French) can be compared, and longer passages that did not make it into the published version can be viewed separately: Compare versions Abandoned sections Reading texts 317

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon

In addition to these different views a set of tools may be of help to facilitate research: Genetic map Tools Search

The main aim of the edition is to facilitate access to the manuscript material. Under Documents the user finds the Catalogue numbers Linear transcriptions Topographic transcriptions, and Digital facsimiles (scans) The Catalogue numbers are followed by a brief description of the documents. Each manuscript number is clickable and linked to the corresponding transcript. In the Linear transcriptions all pages are accompanied by a clickable thumbnail, which leads directly to the corresponding Digital facsimile, so as to enable the user to check the transcriptions against the scans. In addition, the Topographic transcriptions may be useful to decipher the facsimile. It is possible to zoom in on a facsimile by means of a magnifying glass, and if the handwriting becomes extremely hard to decipher, the magnifying glass can be turned into a transcription tool. While the topographic transcription is a static image of the position of passages and additions on the page, the linear transcription is more dynamic, because it is encoded in XML (eXtensible Markup Language). This encoding contains metadata, indicating for instance information on the writing tools or the place of an addition (supra- or infralinear, top, bottom, left or right margin). By applying the Tools option to these encoded transcriptions, the user can visualize them in different ways: 1. The default visualization shows all the cancellations, additions, etc. Intimidating diacritical signs are reduced to a minimum: cancellations are indicated with strike-through; additions in colour. 2. Another tool visualizes the First layer, i.e., the text underneath the cancellations and without additions. 3. The user can also visualize the Top layer, i.e., the undeleted parts of the draft. It should be emphasized that the First layer and Top layer options are artificial visualisations. In some cases this 318

Holo and unholo: The Beckett Digital Manuscript Project

option may give a misleading impression; the top layer does not constitute a separate version, and it is certainly not the intention to present it as such. The First layer and Top layer options are merely meant as a tool to facilitate the reading of the manuscripts. 4. A more detailed visualization explicitly mentions the place of an addition. 5. Another visualization mentions the writing tools Beckett used for cancellations and additions. If the genesis of a work is rather complex, a Genetic map may be useful. The numbers in this genetic stemma are clickable and lead directly to the transcriptions. Apart from this survey, the Search engine facilitates more detailed examinations. Although the catalogue numbers generally reflect the Chronology of versions, some documents (notably copybooks such as the Super Conqurant notebook, RUL MS 2934) contain more than one version of a particular passage. The versions in these documents are not successive, since Beckett made alternate use of his notebooks and loose sheets of paper. Hence the necessity sometimes to indicate the difference between the chronological order of documents and the chronological order of versions. Some passages (especially in the early manuscripts) did not make it into the published text. Nonetheless, there may be several versions of these sections, so that they should be comparable too. If these Abandoned sections make up a considerable part of the avant-texte then they are presented under a separate menu item. If the user wishes to concentrate only on those sections that did make it into the final text, s/he can choose the option Compare versions. A major problem with genetic editing is to find a way to compare one particular passage in one version with the corresponding passage in another one. For research purposes it may be necessary to compare different versions of a particular paragraph, or even a single segment or sentence. Therefore, a numbering system applied to several hierarchical levels in the XML encoding enables the user to compare versions of three sizes of textual units: large, medium, small, i.e., the section, the paragraph, the sentence. For instance, if a researcher wishes to study the development of the first sentence in the fourth paragraph of Stirrings Still, all its successive versions can be arranged in vertical juxtaposition. From this list any version can be compared with any other. By choosing for instance the first occurrence of this sentence in the drafts and comparing it to a later one, the user can view them 319

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon

separately and see the textual evolution of this one sentence as an example of Becketts general tendency to cut whatever seemed unnecessary: To his ears too throughout this afterlife a clock afar striking the hours and half hours. (version 1; RUL MS 2935/1/4) A clock afar struck the hours and half hours. (version 13; RUL MS 2935/3/13) Sometimes, switching from French to English or vice versa was a solution for Beckett to find a way out of a compositional dead-end. Therefore, separate approaches are provided to focus on Language. The texts can be arranged or rearranged per language. But a simple indication of the language may not be sufficient for a thorough genetic investigation, because some French versions are originally written in French, whereas other ones are translations from English into French. A separate option therefore shows genetic translations in parallel (with passages Beckett already started translating when the text was not finished yet). The default page shows both the French and English reading texts in parallel. Variants between the English and the French can be highlighted by means of the Translation variants option among the Tools. Traditionally the term variants applies to either variation between copies of ancient or medieval documents by scribes, or between different editions of the same work. When dealing with modern texts, a distinction can be made between these Transmissional variants and Genetic variants (or compositional variants). For the textual apparatus the so-called parallel segmentation method, suggested by the Guidelines of the Text Encoding Initiative (TEI) proves to be useful for transmissional variants. To facilitate the comparison between different versions the genetic variants are tagged in the XML encoding. They are tagged in two directions, so that both variants vis vis the preceding version (in italics) and variants vis vis the base text (in bold) can be highlighted. For instance in the example quoted above: To his ears too throughout this afterlife a clock afar striking the hours and half hours. 320

Holo and unholo: The Beckett Digital Manuscript Project

The variants are not separated from the syntactic context, so that the interplay between invention and repetition, the dialectics of variants and invariants become visible. This way the edition enables the readers to study the dynamics of the writing process.
We wish to emphasize that this is a collaborative project. Whenever a researcher using the in-house edition spots a mistake in the transcription, discovers a new element, has another reading or suggests a different chronological order of the manuscripts, all comments and suggestions are more than welcome. More information can be found on the website of the Beckett International Foundation (www.beckettfoundation.org.uk) and on the Beckett Endpage (www.ua.ac.be/beckett).

Notes
1. The title of the paper is taken from a letter written by Beckett to Jake Schwartz, 8 December 1960; Harry Ransom Humanities Research Center, The University of Texas at Austin [hereafter cited as HRHRC]. 2. 3. Letter to Kay Boyle, 7 November 1967; HRHRC. Letter to Aidan Higgins, 1 September 1951; HRHRC.

4. Cf. also Becketts response to a query by Alan Schneider regarding the Old Greek in Endgame: I cant find my notes on the pre-Socratics (Harmon, 23). 5. Letter to John Kobler, 31 March 1969; HRHRC.

6. Becketts letters to Jake Schwartz from the period 1957 to 1962 are at HRHRC. 7. The majority of Becketts letters to Henry Wenning are at Washington Library, St. Louis. In more than one letter Beckett states that he feels Wennings terms of purchase are generous. It is remarkable to think that Beckett promised manuscript notebooks to Wenning whilst still using them in the composition translation process. 8. Beckett used the term herrdoktoring, having read Hugh Kenners dementedly over-explicative Dublins Joyce, in a letter to Mary Manning Howe of 13 August 1958; HRHRC. 9. Letter to Jake Schwartz, 13 January 1957; HRHRC.

321

Dirk Van Hulle and Mark Nixon 10. He did, however, later allow Ruby Cohn to publish the first act of Human Wishes in her Just Play: Becketts Theater (1980). 11. This donation of manuscripts to public archives is in itself a significant part of an authors poetics, not only Becketts; see, e.g., Beckett Joyce Mayrcker und kein Ende in Becketts Literary Legacies, ed. Matthew Feldman and Mark Nixon (forthcoming 2007). 12. Undated [19 April? 1973] letter to Ruby Cohn, Beckett International Foundation, Reading University Library. 13. 14. 15. Letter to John Fletcher, 20 September 1966; HRHRC. Letter to Henry Wenning, 21 January 1965; HRHRC. Letter to Henry Wenning, 29 March 1965; HRHRC.

Works Cited Beckett, Samuel, How It Is (London: John Calder, 1977). , Dream of Fair to Middling Women (Dublin: Black Cat P, 1992). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S.E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). Gontarski, S. E., The Intent of Undoing in Samuel Becketts Dramatic Texts (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1985). Harmon, Maurice, ed., No Author Better Served: The Correspondence of Samuel Beckett and Alan Schneider (Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 1998). Krance, Charles, Introduction, Mal vu mal dit / Ill Seen Ill Said: A Bilingual, Evolutionary, and Synoptic Variorum Edition, ed. Charles Krance (New York and London: Garland, 1996). Poutney, Rosemary, Theatre of Shadows: Becketts Drama 1956-1976 (Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe, 1988).

322

FREE SPACE

BECKETT JUDAIZING BECKETT: a Jew from Greenland in Paris

Jackie Blackman

Through a biographical and thematic examination of Becketts experience of Jews, Judaism and anti-Semitism in Dublin, Germany, and France, this paper will provide new information pertinent to an understanding of Becketts postwar ethical and aesthetic approach. I will argue that the subtle yet discernible traces of Judaic suffering and otherness which can be found in Becketts early plays demonstrate a unique form of hypersensitivity, which, in the aftermath of the catastrophe, can be seen to embody a timely and appropriate response to the problematics of Judaic mimesis.1

Leave your own country, your kin, and your fathers house, and go to a country which I will show you. (Genesis 12.1)

The recent 60th anniversary of the liberation of Auschwitz (2005), combined with the opening of the Shoah Memorial in Paris (2005), has brought forth new information and encouraged remembrance of the plight of Jews in France during the Nazi occupation. The posthumous publication of personal interviews with Samuel Beckett in Beckett Remembering Remembering Beckett (2006) can be said to clarify, to some degree, his emotional response to such matters. While fully acknowledging that it is of no great use to limit the interpretation of an artistic work to an examination of its genesis or the life of its author, I still propose that a consideration of certain oblique passages in Becketts work, which point to his, arguably, unique knowledge of Jews, anti-Semitism, and Nazi brutality, when placed within a context of aprs-guerre Paris, can be useful to current Beckett scholarship. Such an exploration can complement, for example, Anna McMullans suggestion that the Beckett centenary may be a moot time

Jackie Blackman

to reflect not only on specific cultural traces, including Irish references and memories, in Becketts work, but on its refusal to posit a unitary cultural identity or location (432). I argue that the quality and intent of Becketts resistance to such specificities is consistent with the notion of Resistant Philosopher, described in the work of Alain Badiou, and is appropriate to, in the case of this paper, stereotypes and idealised homelands encompassed in Becketts treatment of the Jewish other. In Metapolitics Badiou describes the Resistant Philosopher whose personal and political silence on [his] action was the measure of [a] simultaneously radical and intimate, violent and reserved, necessary and exceptional action (1). Barbara Bray, Becketts close friend of many years, explained to me in a personal interview that even though Beckett displayed no active interest in politics, he couldnt help being affected by what was happening around him []. He had a finely-tuned mind which got straight to the point of everything []. Everything was a huge aesthetic experience (Bray 2005). In Maddys words in All That Fall Beckett himself alerts us to the deceptiveness of silence: Do not imagine, because I am silent, that I am not present, and alive, to all that is going on (23). This said, the early French texts (1946-49), a number of which will be referred to in this paper, offer a perceptible, if fragmented, impression of wartime and post-war Paris. Becketts essentially dislocated characters, while not limited to the specific cultural or contextual trappings of a traumatised France, or more specifically its persecuted Jews, clearly inhabit and reflect a world reverberating with the historic implications of the recent catastrophe.2 In these early experimental and innovative works, written in the immediate aftermath of the war, Becketts aesthetic of Resistance can be seen as an engaged response, albeit one which is, in Becketts own terms (noted by Lawrence Harvey), revolted rather than revolting (qtd. in Knowlson 2006, 137), and as a personal, ethical aesthetic that was shaped in some profound way by Becketts unique exposure to pre-war, wartime, and post-war issues of anti-Semitism and the extermination of the Jews. After the war Beckett, who had joined the Resistance in 1941 in response to Frances mistreatment of the Jews, was awarded the Croix de Guerre by order of the Provisional French Republic, and was thus free from any need to defend his wartime record. From 1946, Beckett, back in Paris and now writing predominantly in French, was more 326

Beckett Judaizing Beckett

concerned with emotional loss, physical survival, and surmounting the impossibility of artistic expression than with engaging in conventional political or intellectual activity. When discussing this time with Gabriel dAubarde in 1961, Beckett said: Im no intellectual. All I am is feeling. Molloy and the others came to me the day I became aware of my own folly. Only then did I begin to write the things I feel (217). Becketts Jewish Relatives The story of Becketts Jewish cultural education probably began as early as September 1915 when he started at Earlsfort House, a primary school which was situated across the road from Dublins most prestigious synagogue on Adelaide Road. Earlsfort House was a multidenominational school that accepted Jewish boys, such as those from the Solomons family (Knowlson 1996, 53). There was already a separate connection between the Solomons and the Becketts through the friendship of Estella, the daughter of Maurice and Rosa Solomons, founders of the synagogue, and Cissy, the younger sister of Becketts father. The young women had met through their studies at the Dublin Metropolitan School of Art. The intimacy of their relationship is reflected in Estellas signature on Cissys marriage certificate (3 September 1908) and Cissys naming her first child Sarah Estella (1910). During Becketts student years (at the predominantly Protestant Trinity College), he became close friends with a number of Jewish people such as A.J. (Con) Leventhal, and Alfred Pron. Nevertheless, Becketts most intimate contact with Jewish culture before the war was undoubtedly through his aunt Cissys husband, an Irish-Jewish artdealer, William Boss Sinclair, who had been brought up as an orthodox Jew by his grandparents.3 The conservative Protestant Beckett family naturally frowned upon their sons close relationship with his bohemian half-Jewish relatives; intermarriage was not a common feature of Irish society at that time. Beckett told Knowlson: My aunt Cissie [] married a Jew []. I know that Cissies association with Boss was looked on with some disapproval by the family. Snobbish you know again because he was Jewish and a naughty chap, the family wouldnt have anything to do with him (2006, 66). However, regardless of negative family attitudes, Beckett continued his relationship with the Sinclairs unabated. This rebellious association proved to be pivotal in a number of ways. It started with Becketts formative romantic relationship with their eldest daughter 327

Jackie Blackman

Peggy, who had come for a visit to Dublin from Germany in July 1928. Beckett subsequently visited the Sinclair family, who had moved to Kassel in Germany, six times between 1928-32, and there, through Bosss tutelage, learned much about Germany, modern German art, Judaism and the acceptance of cultural difference. In Dream of Fair to Middling Women (written 1932) the Jewish (103) Mandarin (Becketts fictionalised Boss Sinclair) lectures Belacqua thus: In a most high and noble way of my own said the Mandarin not your way. Neither better nor worse. Just not your way. I know you he said a penny maneen of a low-down low-church Protestant high-brow, cocking up your old testament snout at what you cant have. (100) This argument for tolerance of different ways stands in total contrast to the reality of what Beckett saw as the effects of growing Nazi antiSemitism on the Sinclairs and Jews in general in Germany at the time. Deirdre Sinclair, Peggys younger sister, says that before they left Germany in mid 1933 for Ireland, such matters were openly discussed in the family home. One day Deirdre witnessed a Rabbi being herded down the road. His hair was cut off. She took refuge in a nearby Jewish department store, where, she remembers, people were being photographed by the Brown Shirts as they entered the shop. My father saw the writing on the wall of course. Thats why we came back [to Ireland] (Sinclair, 2006). (Deirdre added that her parents dire financial situation was an equally significant feature of their return to Ireland.) The following image in Becketts post-war novella The Expelled (1946), evokes the rabbis pre-war political status: [a policeman] pointed out to me that the sidewalk was for everyone, as if it was quite obvious that I could not be assimilated to that category (2000a, 38; emphasis added). Yet, in October 1936, undeterred by the worsening situation for Jews, and armed with introductions from Boss and others, Beckett, on his own, made a six-month visit to Germany to view art. It appears that while Beckett was aware of the restrictions being placed on Jews at that time he perhaps did not as yet realise the full implications nor did he actively oppose anti-Semitism.4 However, a new turn of events in Becketts personal life was to change this perspective. 328

Beckett Judaizing Beckett

Beckett arrived home from Germany at the beginning of April 1937 and saw Boss Sinclair before he died on May 4. Persuaded by the dying Boss, Beckett agreed to act as a witness in a libel case which Boss and his twin brother Harry were bringing against Oliver St John Gogarty, the Dublin surgeon, senator, and poet. Gogarty included offensive anti-Semitic references to the Sinclairs in his autobiographical work As I Was Going Down Sackville Street (1937). On May 11, a week after Boss died, Harry issued a plenary originating summons claiming damages (Knowlson 1996, 672). Beckett informed MacGreevey of the trial in a letter sent from his home in Foxrock (5 June 1937 [misdated 1936]): The hearing for the injunction was on yesterday []. It does not seem to matter much whether we win this round or not. The hearing proper with jury will not be before October. God knows where I shall be then. I suppose I must come back for it wherever I am. Its going to be a very dirty fight and I wish I wasnt in it. It wont do me any good, in spite of AJLs [Leventhals] appreciation of its publicity value. But even if there was a way out I wouldnt take it. Beckett, regardless of personal or professional hazards, became involved with issues of Irish anti-Semitism. Dermot Keogh in Jews in Twentieth-Century Ireland provides a context for this kind of antiSemitism, an example of which can be found in an earlier article written by Gogarty for Arthur Griffiths paper, Sinn Fin (1906): [The Jew] has no money because he lives in a poor country: but he knows how to suck the best out of it. The blood in him is wormy and fattens on decay. True son of his father, he extracts a thousand percent. He can make a silk purse out of a sows ear [] I can smell a Jew, though, and in Ireland theres something rotten. (qtd. in Keogh, 56) According to Keogh, such writing inspired a reaction in James Joyce, who created in Leopold Bloom one of the strongest and most enduring refutations of anti-Semitism in western culture (56). Arguably the inspiration for Becketts shocking allusion to anti-Semitism in Premier amour (written 1946) came from a similar source: A parsnip! she cried, as if I had asked her for a dish of sucking Jew (2000a, 83). Con 329

Jackie Blackman

Leventhal recollects a possible example of Gogartys more flippant form of anti-Semitism: it might well have been Gogarty who was responsible for the rustic on the bus who pointed to the Grange [where Stella Solomons and Seamus OSullivan held at homes attended by Beckett] and explained to the passers-by that the man who lived there was a jewman by the name of Seamus OSolomon (qtd. in Miller, 12). This story highlights the facetious Jewishing (W. J. McCormacks term) of Dublin literary characters such as Seamus OSullivan, editor of the Dublin Magazine, who were connected through marriage to Jews. Joyce, Leventhal and Beckett were well versed in this particular brand of racist Dublin wit. W. J. McCormack, in Blood Kindred: W.B. Yeats, the Life, the Death, the Politics, reveals a somewhat similar Jewishing of Beckett (the poet in the following quotation), in what McCormack calls, a progress report on the Sinclair v Gogarty libel case, contained in a personal letter from W.B.Yeats to Dorothy Wellesley (May 1937): In his book [Gogarty] has called a certain man a chicken butcher meaning that he makes love to the immature. The informant, the man who swears that he recognised the victim [,] is a racketeer of a Dublin poet or imatative [sic] poet of the new school. He hates us all his review of the Anthology was so violent the Irish Times refused to publish it. He & the chicken butcher are Jews. (qtd. in 2005, 10) Later, during the full court proceedings (November 1937), which were followed daily by the press, the defence council asked Beckett whether he would describe himself as Christian, Jew or atheist, to which Beckett replied: none of the three (qtd. in Knowlson 1996, 258). As it transpired, Becketts initial fears were well founded; he was thoroughly and publicly humiliated. Beckett, who had lived intermittently between Paris, London and Dublin, now settled in France for good. McCormack in From Burke to Beckett suggests that [] Becketts engagement with the public events of his lifetime [have] been repeatedly prompted by his loyalty to Jewish friends (241). This actuality became increasingly apparent after the outbreak of World War II. Nazi Brutality: slavery, stultification and organised murder The story of Becketts wartime existence in France (Becketts friendship with Alfred Pron; membership of the Gloria Resistance 330

Beckett Judaizing Beckett

cell; Prons death at Mauthausen; Beckett and his companion Suzanne Deschevaux-Dumesnils escape to rural Roussillon in the free zone, where they hid out with the Jewish refugee Henri Hayden; as well as Becketts contribution to the establishment of the Irish Red Cross Hospital at Saint-L) has been well documented by his biographers. Beckett, in a recently published interview (from 1986) clarifies his motivation for joining the Resistance: Alfred Pron was the one who got me involved in the Gloria Resistance group. It was at the time when they were rounding up the Jews [] and gathering them [] ready to send them off to extermination camps (qtd. in Knowlson 2006, 79). In August 1942, Pron had been arrested and imprisoned with other members of the Gloria cell. He was then transferred to KL Mauthausen and died of exhaustion on 1 May 1945, before repatriation (Livre-Mmorial, 1155). Beckett would have become aware of the specific details of Prons suffering through word of mouth and written testimonies of survivors. One such account, written by George Loustaunau-Lacau, which describes Prons pitiful attempts to stay alive in the days before liberation, is particularly harrowing. Beckett probably would have been shown this by Prons widow (Knowlson 1996, 344). Rosette Lamont, who finds depictions of the Wandering Jew in Waiting for Godot, interviewed Beckett in 1983 and asked him pointedly if his use of certain images in Godot and The Trilogy, or his exchange of the Jewish name Levi [sic] for the vaguely universal name Estragon in Godot, related to any kind of political response to the evidence which she had seen on display in Auschwitz. Lamont says: Beckett did not answer me directly, but he began to talk about his close friend Alfred Pron (37). Richard Ellmann has observed: Fortyodd years after the event, [Beckett] can still mourn the killing of Jewish friends by Nazis as if it had happened yesterday. That Estragon in Waiting for Godot was originally called Lvy suggests some of the emotional origins of the play though indeed the plays final form still embodies them (1986, 10). As alluded to by Ellmann, Beckett, while writing Waiting for Godot, made a sudden decision to replace Lvy with Estragon in the second act. Records tell us that 1528 people, Jewish deportees from France, who were born with the name of Lvy (or Levi), perished in the Nazi camps. Before this catastrophe Lvy was the most common Jewish name in the country. (The next most common name was Cohen 331

Jackie Blackman

approximately 500 victims.) Becketts idea to use the generic Jewish name Lvy for a character in Godot is perhaps in keeping with the use of generic Irish names in his preceding novels, Murphy, Molloy and Malone Dies. (It is possible that Becketts pivotal erasure of the generic Jew in Godot is connected to the theme of unnamability in LInnommable,5 a book begun two months after he had finished Godot.) With the erasure of Lvy, Beckett removed any opportunity for Jewish stereotyping the kind so vital to traditional anti-Semitic, and arguably, its opposite, philo-Semitic writing.6 Yet, by replacing Lvy, a symbol for contemporary Jewish suffering, with Estragon, the name of a bitter herb (Lamont 36), Beckett inscribed Godot with additional cultural significance. Lamont noted Estragons relationship to the bitter herb wormwood and its biblical connection with the Apocalypse as well as ritual connotations in terms of the bitter herbs [which] must be tasted by Jews in the course of the ritual Passover meal (36). However, she neglected to explain the pertinent significance of this ritual the bitter herbs are eaten to remind us of the suffering of the Jewish people as they followed Moses out of Egypt to the Promised Land. In Godot (written soon after the declaration of the state of Israel in 1948) Beckett created Lvy/Estragon, a character who, like Moses, is in search of the Promised Land. Con Leventhal, Becketts friend and former active Zionist, whom Joyce had affectionately named Levy Blumenthal (Ellmann 1983, 527) had written a ten-page article for The Bell (June 1945), What it means to be a Jew in which he discusses his orthodox Jewish background, his dual loyalty to his country of birth (Ireland) and Israel, and the negative, as well as positive aspects of being a Jew. (It is likely that Beckett, who was resident in Dublin at the time of publication would have read Leventhals article, the release of which had been delayed because of war-time Irish censorship laws which suppressed all such disturbing material.) At the end of Leventhals unique historical insight into the world of Irish Jewry, he answered his own question, what [] does it mean to be a Jew? with a number of what he calls carpings, such as: That you are a parasite but may not be your own host in the land of your fathers or anywhere else. That you are accused of being different and ostracised if you assimilate. On a more religious note, he added that the Jew has not only a consciousness of the duty imposed by the acceptance from Moses at Sinai of a great heritage of religion and ethics but also an unshakable belief that Israel still has a mission to the world, that it will bring peace (215). 332

Beckett Judaizing Beckett

In Godot, Becketts Lvy, now renamed Estragon, fantasises about such peace: I remember the maps of the Holy Land. Coloured they were. Very pretty. The Dead Sea was pale blue. The very look of it made me thirsty. Thats where well go, I used to say, thats where well go for our honeymoon. Well swim. Well be happy (4). Arguably, by leaving the palimpsestic traces of Judaic allusion within the tragi-comic routines of his post-war drama (and fiction), Beckett not only developed new and innovative ways of incorporating refreshing alternations of history prophecy and latest news (1996b, 141) but also effected a renowned Beckettian post-Holocaust aesthetic. Undeniably, post-war Beckett appeared to have a special understanding of what Heine knew and Leventhal quoted in 1945: Judaism is not a religion, it is a misfortune (207). Beckett Judaizing Beckett In 1969, the Nobel Prize committee, in its citation, declared Becketts writings of the period (1945-49) as not about the war itself, about life at the front, or in the French Resistance movement (in which Beckett took an active part), but about what happened afterwards, when peace came and the curtain was rent from the unholiest of unholies to reveal the terrifying spectacle of the lengths to which man can go in inhuman degradation whether ordered or driven by himself and how much of such degradation man can survive. Becketts first full-length play, Eleutheria (written in 1947, published posthumously in 1995, but never performed), which one assumes was not available to the committee for review, appears compatible with this appraisal. In Eleutheria, M Kraps rumination on the universal story of approaching death evokes the powerlessness of the unsuspecting victim of Nazi brutality within absurd Biblical and contemporary contexts. Krap knows his freedom is diminishing: Soon I shant be allowed to open my mouth. And to think that I counted on talking bullshit until I was at deaths door. [] Yes I understand that now, now that its too late. Nimis sero, imber serotinus (20). Imber serotinus, or late rain, a phrase which comes from Deuteronomous in the Vulgate Latin Bible, relates to Gods power to perform timely miracles for those who obey his commandments. This oblique Latin reference to the Jews of the Old Testament questions the bountiful nature of God within the micro and 333

Jackie Blackman

macro logic of the contemporary human/animal slaughterhouse. Krap continues: Peace is peculiar to slaves []. I am the cow who arrives at the gate of the slaughterhouse and only then understands all the absurdity of the pastures. She would have done better to think about it earlier, there in the soft tall grass. Never mind. She still has the courtyard to cross. Nobody can take that away from her (20). Later in the play references to bourgeois blindness and concentration camp physicality are juxtaposed. In the Krap drawing room, Mlle Skunk points to a thin strip of barbed wire fixed under the edge of the table and asks: Whats this barbed wire for? MME PIOUK: Barbed wire? MLLE SKUNK: (touching it) Its got spikes! Look! Mme Piouk stands up and leans over the table. MME PIOUK: How it is that I hadnt noticed it? DR PIOUK: My wife is not very sensitive to the macrocosm. M. KRAP: But she reacted to the light. DR PIOUK: Thats because she really suffered from it. (20) Beckett was aware that the majority of Parisians did not react to what was happening under their noses when, as he told Knowlson they [the Parisian police] were rounding up the Jews, including all their children [] ready to send them to extermination camps (qtd. in Knowlson 2006, 79). Dionys Mascolo, one time lover of Marguerite Duras, a Resistance member who did react during the war, and witnessed firsthand the immediate post-liberation conditions at Dachau, has described himself as being permanently Judaized as a result of becoming, really informed [] of what had happened to the Jews of, that is, their systematic extermination. We [members of the Resistance] were enemies of Nazi Germany. Jewish children [] were not enemies. There was a difference there that has to be called metaphysical. And it is our shame not to have understood it sooner. Thats why we identified with their fate. We identified with it somewhat pretentiously, but at the same time not pretentiously. It seemed to us that being Jewish guaranteed the Jews against a certain stupidity in which we were steeped, against a certain mindlessness. They, because of anti-Semitism, were 334

Beckett Judaizing Beckett

advised of what the real world contained of the inhuman, whereas we were not alive to this. Stupidity, we may have perceived the stupidity in the world, but not the inhumanity, not the inhuman hatred. (qtd. in Dobbels, 218) I suggest that Becketts early drama shows a similar response to the inhuman treatment of the Jews in France. In Eleutheria, Beckett labels himself, the author, through the voice of Spectator in the following way: SPECTATOR: [] Actually, who wrote this rubbish? (programme) Beckett (he says Bk) Samuel Bk, Bk, he must be a cross between a Jew from Greenland and a peasant from the Auvergne. (136) In identifying himself between two such negative categories, un juif groenlandais and Auvergnat (original French version), Beckett/Bquet not only engages in humorous self-deprecation but also appears to identify with some kind of exilic no-mans land, situated between the anti-Semitic prejudices of Irish and French cultures. On yet another level Beckett indicates, like Jacques Derrida in Questions au judasme, that the more one dislocates ones self identity, the more one says my own identity consists in not being identical to myself, in being a foreigner, the non-coinciding with the self, etc. the more Jewish one is! (qtd. in Cixous, 83). In Eleutheria Beckett/Bquet identifies with the strange originary otherness that one never ceases to carry within oneself, at the very core of ones relation to oneself (Benbassa and Attias, 2) typified in the genealogy of the Jews. Becketts self-alignment with a peasant from the Auvergne is no less significant than with a Jew from Greenland. Auvergnat represents an affinity with a different kind of stereotypical other the comical uneducated rural figure in France (also the butt of much literary humour and prejudice), and could simply be a declaration of Becketts new non-intellectual aesthetic. However, it is worth noting that, in 1947, the peasant from the Auvergne had earned a new status; his region had been a major centre for the Resistance. This time was also a period of problematic cultural memory for those who, for various reasons, had survived the war, but more especially perhaps, for those 335

Jackie Blackman

French, already alluded to, who had facilitated the round-ups of the Jews, if we remember that of the 75,721 Jews deported from France, 97% had died in the gas chambers of Auschwitz (Laquer, 475). In The End (written 1946)7 Becketts socialist/communist haranguer who has a nice face [] a little on the red side (2000a, 26) points out, to anyone who will listen, it never enters your head [] that your charity is a crime, an incentive to slavery, stultification and organised murder (23). This passage evokes the results of wartime collaboration within ironic reference to a somewhat self-righteous if unconvincing aprs-guerre politics, and arguably, was intended to confront public culpability in France at the time. Anthony Uhlmann in Beckett and Poststructuralism similarly suggests that Becketts use of the term Youdi (the offensive French slang word for Jew) as the source of Morans fear in the novel Molloy might have had an effect on French readers who still would have had the unbelievable revelations of the Holocaust ringing in their ears (48). Becketts juxtaposition of Irish Jew and French peasant in Eleutheria, or more specifically his use of the derogatory term Jew from Greenland, could have had a parallel effect on Irish audiences, had it ever been performed. Greenland could be a close cousin to green isle from Dream of Fair to Middling Women, a novel often termed as the forerunner to Eleutheria. Becketts sarcastic romantic image of rural Ireland in Dream, the site of Becketts love experience with Smeraldina or little emerald (Peggy Sinclair), is transformed into an icy place of both real and poetic alienation in Eleutheria. In his 1934 review of Recent Irish Poetry, to which Yeats was probably referring in the letter to Wellesley, Beckett sees the space that intervenes between the artist and the world of objects usefully described as a no-mans land, Hellespont or vacuum depending on whether the artist happens to be resentful, nostalgic or merely depressed, Eliots Waste Land he wrote is a notable statement of this kind (70). Greenland, arguably, becomes Becketts rejection of the idealised Ireland of the Revival, and the dictates of antiquarian (70) poets such as Gogarty and Yeats. Beckett said of his dramatic project: I want to bring poetry into drama, a poetry which has been through the void and makes a new start in a new room-space (qtd. in Knowlson 1996, 427). Jew from Greenland not only appears as an emotional space in which Beckett, the post-war dramatist resides, but could also personify Irelands unsympathetic wartime policy in terms of Jewish refugees. In 336

Beckett Judaizing Beckett

Damned to Fame Knowlson proposed that Beckett had joined the Resistance on 1 Sept 1941 largely in response to the arrest of James Joyces amanuensis Paul Lon on 21 August (279). Beckett, it seems, was not alone in feeling the need to act in some way an appeal was made by the Society of Swiss Writers (October 1941) to the Irish government to ensure the rescue of Lon, owing to his connection with Joyce. Shamefully, this petition was rebuffed by Foreign Affairs on the grounds that he was not an Irish national and that an intervention on its part might damage good Irish-German relations (Keogh, 164). I suggest that in 1947, when Eleutheria was written, Greenland, the poetic space that could accommodate the anti-Semitic prejudices of Irish poets such as Yeats and Gogarty, became symbolic of a no-mans land which refuses the Jewish other. Official Irish wartime correspondence on immigration policy for Jews stated: Our practice has been to discourage any substantial increase in the Jewish population. They do not assimilate with our own people but remain a sort of colony of a worldwide Jewish community. This makes them a political irritant in the body politic and has led to disastrous results from time to time in other countries. (qtd. in Keogh, 161) To conclude, I propose that Beckett, in accord with his slippery approach to memory, history, culture, and religion, registers the revelations of the camps through oblique identification with Jewish otherness, irregular references to anti-Semitism, and the erasure of the Jewish stereotype. And that Becketts exemplary post-Holocaust aesthetic, came into being, in large part, because of his well-informed and highly sophisticated awareness of the problematics of Judaic mimesis. Beckett, through his committed engagement with Jewish issues, proved what Theodor W. Adorno (1966) finally came to acknowledge (in relation to Endgame): perennial suffering has as much right to expression as a tortured man has to scream; hence it may have been wrong to say that after Auschwitz you could no longer write poems (86).

337

Jackie Blackman Notes 1. This paper, which draws on material from my forthcoming doctoral thesis Decoding Samuel Becketts Irish-Jewish Other, was originally presented at Beckett at 100: Looking Back/Looking Forward, Trinity College Dublin, April 2006 (also in a somewhat lesser form at Liminal Identities, University College Dublin, 2005), and has since benefited greatly from the wise counsel of Anna McMullan, Steve Wilmer, Linda Ben Zvi, and Angela Moorjani. The problematics of Judaic mimesis refers to the particular ethical problem of the representation of Jewish matters in the wake of Nazi brutality, and takes into account the recently proven impossibility of retaining any kind of artistic control under the rule of a totalitarian regime. For example the making of the 1940s Nazi propaganda film, The Jew Sss (based on a 1925 historical novel by Lion Feuchtwanger, which was originally intended to condemn anti-Semitism, and also a 1934 film version which satirised Nazi anti-Semitism) had shown how philo-Semitic literature could so easily be appropriated for evil purposes. This paradigm, in addition to the post-war issue of how to expose and remember the unprecedented dehumanization and suffering of the concentration camp universe, created a sobering artistic challenge for Beckett and his contemporaries. 2. Both Anthony Cronin and Barbara Bray, when describing Becketts attitude to the Holocaust, said that he thought it was beyond anything that had gone before. See Cronin and Bray (2006). 3. Boss Sinclairs mother was Jewish and his father was not. The Sinclairs did not have the means to look after their twin babies, so they handed William (Boss) and Harry over to the maternal Jewish grandparents. Echoes of this orthodox upbringing were carried into Bosss marriage with Cissy. Although the Sinclairs did not keep kosher, with Boss perhaps avoiding certain religious issues by being a vegetarian, the household nevertheless practiced the Jewish dietary law which forbids the simultaneous consumption of milk and meat. (See Sinclair.) 4. For complementary material on Beckett and German Fascism (before the war), see the excellent work of James Knowlson (1996), James McNaughton and Mark Nixon. 5. Ruby Cohn has noted that Becketts French title LInnommable can also mean unspeakably vile (185).

338

Beckett Judaizing Beckett 6. Such as in Jean Paul Sartres Anti-Semite and Jew: Here is a Jew seated on his doorstep in the rue de Rosier. I recognise him immediately as a Jew: he has a black and curly beard, a slightly hooked nose, protruding ears (63). 7. In December of 1945, when Beckett finally returned to Paris to resume his writing career, Sartre had just published issues 2 and 3 (November and December) of Les Temps modernes. These issues contained the articles Vie dun Juif, Portrait de lantismite (which was the introductory chapter to his book Rflexions sur la question juive [1946], translated as Anti-Semite and Jew [1948]) and Vie dun bourgeois franais, magistrat isralite. It is said that Sartre, in these articles, was responding to both the recent revelations of the Nuremburg Trials and to the pressure of his Jewish friends. The July issue of Les Temps modernes (1946), which contained Becketts first piece of post-war fiction, the story Suite (a section of The End) also carried an eleven-page article on the subject of the Nuremburg Trials.

Works Cited Adorno, Theodor W., The Adorno Reader, ed. Brian OConnor (Oxford: Blackwell, 2000). dAubarde, Gabriel, Interview with Beckett, trans. Christopher Waters, in Samuel Beckett: The Critical Heritage, ed. Lawrence Graver and Raymond Federman (London: Routledge, 1979), 215-17. Badiou, Alan, Metapolitics (London: Verso, 2005). Benbassa, Esther, and Jean-Christophe Attias, The Jew and the Other, trans. G.M.Goshgarian (Ithaca: Cornell UP, 2004). Bray, Barbara, Personal interview, Oct. 2005. , Conversation with the author, 2 June 2006. Beckett, Samuel, Letter to Thomas MacGreevey, 5 June 1937 [misdated 1936], TCD MS 10402, Trinity College Dublin Library. , Molloy (New York: Grove P, 1955). , Premier amour (Paris: Minuit, 1970). , All That Fall (London: Faber, 1975). , Recent Irish Poetry, in Disjecta: Miscellaneous Writings and a Dramatic Fragment, ed. Ruby Cohn (London: Calder, 1983). , Dream of Fair to Middling Women (London: Calder, 1993). , Eleutheria (Paris: Minuit, 1995). , Eleutheria, trans. Barbara Wright (London: Faber, 1996a). , How It Is (London: Calder, 1996b). , First Love and Other Novellas (London: Penguin, 2000a). , Waiting for Godot (London: Faber, 2000b). Cohn, Ruby, A Beckett Canon (Ann Arbour: U of Michigan P, 2005).

339

Jackie Blackman Cixous, Helene, Portrait of Jacques Derrida as a Young Jewish Saint (New York: Columbia UP, 2004). Cronin, Anthony, Conversation with the author, Paris, 1 June 2006. Dobbels, Daniel, ed., On Robert Antelmes The Human Race: Essays and Commentary, trans. Jeffrey Haight (Illinois: Northwestern UP, 2003). Ellmann, Richard, James Joyce (New York: Oxford UP, 1983). , Samuel Beckett: Nayman of Noland. Washington DC: Library of Congress, 1986. Keogh, Dermot, Jews in Twentieth-Century Ireland (Cork: Cork UP, 1998). Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame (New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996). , Beckett Remembering Remembering Beckett (London: Bloomsbury, 2006). Lamont, Rosette, Samuel Becketts Wandering Jew, in Reflections of the Holocaust in Art and Literature, ed. Randolph L. Braham (Boulder: Social Science Monographs, 1990), 3553. Laquer, Walter, ed., The Holocaust Encyclopedia (Yale: Yale UP, 2001). Leventhal, A. J., What It Means to Be a Jew, in The Bell 10.3 (June 1945), 207-16. Le Livre-Mmorial: Des dports de France arrtes par mesure de rpression et dans certains cas par mesure de persecution 19405 (Paris: Tirsias, 2004). Loustaunau-Lacau, Georges, Chiens maudits: souvenirs dun rescap des bagnes hitlriens (Paris: Rseau Alliance, 1945). McMullan, Anna, Samuel Becketts Theatre: Liminal Subjects and the Politics of Perception, in Princeton University Library Chronicle 68.1 (2006), 450-64. McNaughton, James, Beckett, German Fascism, and History: The Futility of Protest, in SBT/A 15, Historicising Beckett / Issues of Performance, ed. Marius Buning et al. (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2005), 101-15. McCormack, W.J., From Burke to Beckett: Ascendancy Tradition and Betrayal in Literary History (Cork: Cork UP, 1994). , Blood Kindred: W.B. Yeats, the Life, the Death, the Politics (London: Pimlico, 2005). Miller, Liam, ed., Retrospect: The Work of Seamus OSullivan 1879-1958 and Estella F. Solomons 1882-1968 (Dublin: Dolmen P, 1973). Nixon, Mark, Scraps of German: Samuel Beckett Reading German Literature, in SBT/A 16, Notes diverse[s] holo, ed. Matthijs Engelberts and Everett Frost (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2006), 259- 82. Nobel Prize citation. http://nobelprize.org/literature/laureates/1969/press.html accessed 24 June 2005. Sartre, Jean Paul, Anti-Semite and Jew (New York: Schocken, 1995). Sinclair, Deirdre, Conversation with the author, 24 Apr. 2006. Uhlmann, Anthony, Beckett and Poststructuralism (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999).

340

THE ACUTE AND INCREASING ANXIETY OF THE RELATION ITSELF: Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation Russell Smith
It is widely agreed that Becketts writing radically destabilizes the enunciation of linguistic subjectivity through the problematic status of the pronoun I in his work. This is often read as an implicit critique of the author-function. In this paper I examine four different formulations of the enunciative relation between author and text by Beckett himself, Maurice Blanchot, Michel Foucault, and Giorgio Agamben and argue that Becketts impossible obligation to express corresponds most closely to the theory of testimony outlined by Agamben, in which the shame experienced through an incapacity to speak responds to a post-war historical crisis of enunciation.1

Introduction In this paper I wish to consider once again a topic that has already received a great deal of attention in Beckett criticism: what we might call the ethical status of the pronoun I in Samuel Becketts work. It is by now a common observation that Becketts writing relentlessly questions the traditional notion of enunciation as the expression of an interiorized subjectivity, in particular through its verbal play with shifters, those pronouns and adverbs such as I, you, this, and now, whose meaning lies solely in their deictic reference to the act of enunciation in which they are spoken. As Emile Benveniste puts it, I cannot be defined except in terms of locution (218). Poststructuralist literary theory has therefore drawn attention to the gap, or cart, that separates the sujet de lnonciation (the speaking subject; the enunciating I) and the sujet de lnonc (the subject of the statement; the enunciated I). And it is in this gap that Becketts speakers attempt to situate themselves, often by means of a denial of the articulation between the speaker and the pronoun I, even in the moment of its articulation: I seem to speak, it is not I, about me, it is not about me (Beckett 1958, 3). However, while it is clear that Becketts writing

Russell Smith

questions the nature of enunciation, what is more problematic, it seems, is the ethical significance attributed to this questioning. In Beckett criticism, the problem has often taken the form of the question posed at the start of Maurice Blanchots review of LInnommable: Who speaks in Samuel Becketts books? (23). It is a common theme in poststructuralist Beckett criticism that the deictic indeterminacy of Becketts prose the unanswerability of the question who speaks? constitutes, not only a questioning of enunciation, but by extension of the author-function (see Trezise, 105-07, Critchley, 172-74). According to this argument, the shiftiness of Becketts shifters undermines the traditional role of the author as origin and guarantee of a texts meaning, by preventing the identification of a coherent authorial position behind the text. In other words, Becketts writing is seen as both radically anti-expressive and subversively anti-authorial. Here I wish to question this understanding of enunciation in Becketts work, according to which an apparent indifference to the question who speaks? would constitute an anti-authorial ethics of desubjectification, of writing as exteriority. Instead, through a reading of Giorgio Agambens theorization of enunciation in Remnants of Auschwitz, I wish to argue that Becketts writing is authorial, and that the ethical force of his questioning of enunciation consists in its recognition of a double movement of both subjectification and desubjectification, in which the articulation between the speaker and his utterance is simultaneously disavowed and unavoidable. In particular, I wish to suggest that Becketts analysis of an impossible obligation to express may be related to a historical crisis of enunciation associated with the aftermath of the Second World War. Agambens ethical figure of shame suggests a situation in which the impossibility of speech becomes a means of bearing witness to the existence of those whom suffering and horror has reduced to speechlessness; a means, as Beckett put it, of leaving a stain upon the silence (qtd. in Bair, 681). This argument proceeds in four parts, each corresponding to a different formulation of the problem of enunciation and the ethics of speech: that of Beckett himself, in the Three Dialogues of 1949; that of Maurice Blanchot in his 1953 review of LInnommable; that of Michel Foucault in his discussions of the author-function in What Is an Author? and The Order of Discourse; and that of Giorgio Agamben, in his account of the ethics of enunciation in Remnants of Auschwitz. 342

Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation

Beckett In the Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit, Beckett will famously characterize the artists ferocious dilemma of expression (110) as the situation of having nothing to express [...] together with the obligation to express (103).2 And he will claim (after a fortnights thought) to have discovered, in the work of Bram van Velde, an art that is genuinely inexpressive (120): for Beckett, Van Velde is the first [artist] whose hands have not been tied by the certitude that expression is an impossible act (121). He is the first to submit wholly to the incoercible absence of relation between the artist and his occasion, between the representer and the representee (125). But it would be wrong to see in Becketts praise of Van Veldes inexpressiveness an invocation of an impersonal art. Beckett does not question the need for an author, nor the need for a work, but merely the possibility of an expressive relation between them. Instead, for Beckett what should concern the artist is the acute and increasing anxiety of the relation itself, as though shadowed more and more darkly by a sense of invalidity, of inadequacy, of existence at the expense of all it excludes (124). What is interesting here, from an ethical perspective, is its invidious conjuncture of obligation and impossibility: B. The situation is that of him who is helpless, cannot act, in the event cannot paint, since he is obliged to paint. The act is of him who, helpless, unable to act, acts, in the event paints, since he is obliged to paint. D. Why is he obliged to paint? B. I dont know. (119) When Beckett states, in a later interview, to find a form that accommodates the mess, that is the task of the artist now (Driver, 219), we might speculate that the mess in question is, among other things, the exhaustion of representation, and the form to be found an art that is (to quote Duthuit presumably quoting Beckett) authentically fruitless, incapable of any image whatsoever (113). To put this fruitlessness on a platter, to make arts inadequacy or invalidity the subject of an adequate, valid statement, would be ultimately to return us 343

Russell Smith

to the domain of the feasible. It is not something that can be represented, but that must be enacted; and it must be enacted not through a dissolution of either of the terms of this ferocious dilemma, but through the authorial assumption of an impossible obligation to speak. Blanchot Maurice Blanchot begins his review of LInnommable with the question Who speaks in Samuel Becketts books? (23) He suggests that a reassuring convention allows us to answer Samuel Beckett, but in doing so, we are only trying to reassure ourselves with a name (25), whereas The Unnamable is precisely experience experienced under the threat of impersonality, undifferentiated speech speaking in a vacuum, passing through he who hears it (25). Thus, according to an oftenquoted passage: Who then is speaking? Is it the author? But to whom can such a term refer since anyhow he who writes is no longer Beckett but the urge that sweeps him out of himself, turns him into a nameless being, the Unnamable, a being without being who can neither live nor die, stop nor start, who is in the vacant site where speaks the redundancy of idle words under the ill-fitting cloak of a porous, agonising I? (25) Blanchots model of Beckettian enunciation as exteriority, echoed in various ways in post-structuralist readings of Beckett such as those of Thomas Trezise or Simon Critchley, is problematic for several reasons. First, Blanchot constructs as his foil a nave mode of reading that would conflate the deictic I in a literary text with the texts author. The Unnamable is hardly the first novel to feature a first-person narrator, and literary criticism has traditionally had no trouble recognizing the gap that separates the narrating subject and the author. Thus, when we read in The Unnamable, All these Murphys, Molloys and Malones do not fool me. They have made me waste my time, suffer for nothing, speak of them when, in order to stop speaking, I should have spoken of me and of me alone (21), no one imagines for a moment that this is Samuel Beckett finally speaking in his own right. To be sure, Beckett here reduces the cart between narrator and author to its extreme point, but the distinction still holds. 344

Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation

Secondly, Blanchots invocation of the impersonality and namelessness of the voice that speaks in Becketts texts is, paradoxically, an attribution of authorial intention, albeit an intention dedicated to its own undoing. It is of course pure speculation that Becketts writing is the product of an urge that sweeps him out of himself, and little different from the biographical speculations of traditional authorial criticism. Thirdly, Blanchots ventriloquistic model of enunciation is perhaps persuasive because it is directly derived from the text of The Unnamable itself, where the voice repeatedly invokes just such a notion: I shall transmit the words as received, by the ear, or roared through a trumpet into the arsehole, in all their purity, and in the same order, as far as possible (86). But this is not the only model of enunciation in The Unnamable, which in fact offers a staggering variety of enunciative acts, many of them, significantly, associated with the institutional contexts of the schoolroom and the courtroom. Thus the speaker describes the text he must speak as a lesson: the same old lesson, the one I once knew by heart and would not say (24); and later as a pensum, a recitation imposed as punishment: if I have a pensum to perform it is because I could not say my lesson (31). So too, the speakers text is characterised by various juridical terms, as a statement (19), a perjury (58), a verbatim report of the proceedings (115), a confession (175) and an indictment (175). In each of these cases, enunciation is characterised as something other than speech passing through he who hears it, or the product of an urge that sweeps him out of himself. To summarize, Blanchots is a fundamentally desubjectified model of enunciation: the voices that speak in Becketts novels are an outpouring of language in its exteriority, reaching the point where language ceases to speak, but is (Blanchot, 28). But is it really possible to have speech that is, an utterance; parole not langue without a speaker? If so, what are the ethical consequences of this? The problem of Blanchots model, it seems, is that writing is ultimately dissociated from the agency of a speaker, and therefore from enunciation as such. If no one is speaking, then The Unnamables formula Its not I speaking (161) ceases to be a paradox; if there is an occasion but no artist, a representee but no representer, then there can be no ferocious dilemma of expression.

345

Russell Smith

Foucault
Although Michel Foucault never wrote at length on Becketts work, it is extraordinary that, in the two pivotal essays where he considers the author-function What Is an Author? and The Order of Discourse on both occasions he quotes from Becketts work, as if Beckett poses in a particularly stark manner the problem of enunciation and the author-function. At the beginning of What Is an Author? Foucault seems to invoke the Blanchotian model: For the time being, I wish to restrict myself to the singular relationship that holds between an author and a text, the manner in which a text apparently points to this figure who is outside it and precedes it. Beckett supplies a direction: What matter whos speaking, someone said, what matter whos speaking. In an indifference such as this we must recognise one of the fundamental ethical principles of contemporary writing. (115-16) As we have seen, this position is curious because it appears to reproduce, albeit in a negative mode, a nave, intentionalist model of the author-function: in seeming to characterize it as a deictic function of the text (the manner in which a text apparently points to this figure who is outside it and precedes it); in implicitly conflating the enunciative mode of the narrator with that of the author (indifference to who speaks); and in extrapolating this authorial attitude as a fundamental ethical principle of contemporary writing. Foucault outlines more explicitly this ethical principle of writing as exteriority: the writing of our day has freed itself from the necessity of expression; it only refers to itself, yet it is not restricted to the confines of interiority. On the contrary, we recognise it in its exterior deployment. [...] It is primarily concerned with creating an opening where the writing subject endlessly disappears. (116) In other words, the ethical significance of avant-garde writing would lie in its willed dissolution of the linguistic structures of 346

Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation

subjectivity, its abdication of authorial mastery in an attempt to let language speak in its true anonymity. However, Foucaults purpose here is not to endorse this account of the death of the author. Quite the contrary, the ultimate direction of Foucaults essay is to argue that the author-function has less to do with the deictic markers of a text, and more to do with how a text comes to bear a persons name, be collected in a named oeuvre, and interpreted in terms of the textual and psychobiographical unity that this process both assumes as an a priori, and endlessly seeks to reconstitute as an absent origin. In particular, the post-structuralist theorisation of writing as criture, while displacing the author as a privileged source of textual meaning, has merely served to arrest the possibility of genuine change (118) by granting a primordial status to writing, whereby the author is preserved in the form of a transcendental anonymity (120): precisely the nameless being discovered in Becketts writing. Foucaults critique centres on the key post-structuralist notion (hitherto central to Foucaults own work) of writing as inherently subversive of the structures of both subjectivity and knowledge. What Is an Author? is an inchoate, as yet implicit rejection of the repressive hypothesis of the author-function, according to which the figure of the author works simply to repress a primordial and unruly textuality. Instead, Foucaults thinking hereafter will concern the productive nature of discursive power, where an examination of the authorfunction becomes a means of broaching the broader question of under what conditions and through what forms can an entity like the subject appear in the order of discourse? (137). In these terms, the literary text ceases to be a source of potentially subversive significations, and is reduced to the status of an archival document that would enable a tracing of the discursive boundaries of the sayable and unsayable. Nevertheless, in his next major essay, The Order of Discourse, Foucault continues to equivocate with the notion of writing as exteriority. In his opening he quotes a passage from The Unnamable, expressing a desire to evade the obligation to express by lending his voice to a discourse already in progress: I should have preferred to become aware that a nameless voice was already speaking long before me, so that I should only have needed to join in, to continue the sentence it had started and lodge myself, without really being noticed, in its interstices. (51) 347

Russell Smith

Foucaults point is, of course, that this is impossible: no enunciative subterfuge, no trick of the pronouns, can entirely evade the pre-emptive force of the author-function. Indeed, he goes on to make explicit the degree to which any modern writer must consciously work within these enunciative constraints: I believe that at least since a certain epoch the individual who sets out to write a text on the horizon of which a possible oeuvre is prowling, takes upon himself the function of the author: what he writes and what he does not write, what he sketches out, even by way of provisional drafts, as an outline of the oeuvre, and what he lets fall by way of commonplace remarks this whole play of differences is prescribed by the author-function, as he receives it from his epoch, or as he modifies it in his turn. (59) While Foucaults model of enunciation concedes the author some degree of agency to modify the author-function in his turn, in essence it is powerfully pre-emptive, replacing the transcendental a priori of writing as exteriority with the historical a priori of the author-function. Whereas Blanchot emphasises the desubjectification of the authorial subject, turning him into a transcendental anonymity, Foucaults theory of statements, outlined in The Archaeology of Knowledge, insists on the subjectification or discursive production of the authorial subject. In terms of Becketts ferocious dilemma of expression, for Blanchot the artist cannot speak because he has disappeared into the anonymity of his occasion; for Foucault the artist cannot speak because he is merely a product of his occasion. In each case the cart that separates the subject and its utterance is not merely widened, it is sundered, and the ethical dimension of enunciation, its obligation to express, is elided. Agamben The question of authorship, and the relation between the speaker and the act of enunciation, is taken up by Giorgio Agamben in his discussion of testimony in Remnants of Auschwitz. The central figure in Agambens analysis is the Muselmann, a word used in the Auschwitz concentration camp to refer to those whose suffering and exhaustion had brought them to the extreme threshold between life and death (47) where they had lost the power of speech and the capacity to 348

Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation

respond to their experience. Primo Levi, in his memoir The Drowned and the Saved, argues that only the Muselmann could be a complete witness of the camp, but the Muselmann cannot speak (84). This is what Agamben calls Levis paradox: how can the true witness be the one who by definition cannot bear witness? (Agamben, 82). Agamben develops an account of testimony that turns on the question of enunciation, and in particular, on the relation between the survivors like Levi who bear witness to life in the camps, and the Muselmnner who cannot speak. For Agamben, as for Blanchot and Foucault, enunciation, exemplified in the formula I speak, is a paradoxical act (116). On a purely semantic (rather than pragmatic) level, the pronoun I is essentially anonymous, since by definition it refers to no individual in particular, but at the same time can refer to any individual who pronounces the word I. Both no-one and everyone, I is neither quite purely linguistic (since its meaning derives from an extra-linguistic context), nor is it quite flesh and blood (since a living being cannot be present in language, can only be re-presented). Instead, the I denotes the pure event (117) of enunciation itself, the conjunction of living being and empty pronoun in the meaningless fact of having spoken. As Agamben puts it, This can also be expressed by saying that the one who speaks is not the individual, but language (117). At first sight this appears simply to echo the theme of language as exteriority. However, Agambens concern here is to reconcile this familiar theme with the possibility of ethical speech, and specifically, with the possibility of bearing witness, a form of enunciation that intuitively requires an embodied presence and the enunciation of an I. Agambens question thus turns on the ethics of testimony, and the impossibility of speaking that confronts the witness: What happens to the living individual when he occupies the vacant place of the subject, when he enters into a process of enunciation? [...] What does it mean to be subject to desubjectification? How can a subject give an account of its own ruin? (140) To answer this question, Agamben turns to a concept central to ethical philosophy: shame. He draws on the definition outlined by Levinas, who considers shame not in the moral terms of guilt and innocence, but 349

Russell Smith

in ontological terms: as the inescapability of ones own self-presence. The shame of nudity, for example, is not a matter of guilt or innocence, but arises when the unrestrainable impulse to flee from oneself is confronted by an equally certain impossibility of evasion (Agamben, 105). In Levinass definition: What appears in shame is thus precisely the fact of being riveted to oneself, the radical impossibility of fleeing oneself to hide from oneself, the unalterably binding presence of the I to itself. [...] [Shame] reveals not our nothingness but rather the totality of our existence. (Levinas, 65) For Agamben, this experience of shame is a double movement of subjectification and desubjectification: It is as if our consciousness collapsed and, seeking to flee in all directions, were simultaneously summoned by an irrefutable order to be present at its own defacement. [...] This double movement, which is both subjectification and desubjectification, is shame. (106) For Agamben this double movement is characteristic of subjectivity as such: subjectivity constitutively has the form of subjectification and desubjectification; this is why it is, at bottom, shame (112). And this double movement also characterizes enunciation, the appearance of subjectivity in language: the passage from language to discourse appears as a paradoxical act that simultaneously implies both subjectification and desubjectification (116). Thus flesh-and-blood individuals must desubjectify themselves in order to identify with the pure shifter I, which is absolutely without any substantiality and content other than its mere reference to the event of discourse (116). But having desubjectified themselves in this way, speakers find themselves subjected to discourse, where their words are no longer their own, where whatever they say or do not say is entirely overwhelmed by the materiality of language, where they gain access not so much to a possibility of speaking as to an impossibility of speaking [...] always already anticipated by a glossolalic potentiality over which [they have] neither control nor mastery (116). This impossibility of speaking recalls the ferocious dilemma of expression 350

Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation

that confronts the artist: It is therefore not surprising that in the face of this intimate extraneousness implicit in the act of speech, poets experience something like responsibility and shame (117). For Agamben, it is this shared impossibility of speaking that unites the Muselmann and the survivors who bear witness; for the Muselmnner, their experiences have deprived them of the capacity to bear witness; and for the survivors, the fact that they have escaped the fate of the Muselmann means they cannot be true witnesses and they therefore essentially have nothing to say. For Agamben the possibility of testimony depends on this incapacity to speak. To explicate this relation, Agamben turns to the etymology of the term author, arguing that the original sense of the Latin auctor was as a kind of sponsor, a person who gives legal authority to the incomplete act of a minor, or person otherwise incapable of a legally valid act (148). For Agamben, then, testimony depends on this sense of authorship as sponsorship of an incomplete act of speaking: But if the survivor bears witness for the Muselmann [...] then, according to the legal principle by which the acts of the delegated are imputed to the delegant, it is in some way the Muselmann who bears witness. [...] Testimony takes place where the speechless one makes the speaking one speak and where the one who speaks bears the impossibility of speaking in his own speech, such that the silent and the speaking [...] enter into a zone of indistinction in which it is impossible to establish the position of the subject, to identify the imagined substance of the I and, along with it, the true witness. (120) Thus, in Agambens account, authorship characterises this complex act of enunciation, in which the one who speaks and the one who cannot speak are united in this doubled figure of shame: The authority of the witness consists in his capacity to speak solely in the name of an incapacity to speak (158, emphasis in original). Conclusion The value of Agambens model of enunciation lies in its insistence on the double movement of subjectification and desubjectification. Where Blanchot elevates the author into a transcendental anonymity, a willed dissolution of subjectivity in the exteriority of language, and where 351

Russell Smith

Foucault reduces the author to a hollow construction of discourse, a phantom of the archive, Agambens linking of enunciation with shame preserves the concern with embodiment that is such a persistent theme in Becketts writing. The speech of Becketts characters is always chained to the embodied voice, a body that is often mutilated or deformed, but never dematerialized, never able to celebrate the blissful dissolution of the subject in the anonymity of a murmur. That is why the modality of enunciation in Beckett is not one of indifference, but of shame. We are now perhaps in a better position to consider the problem that Beckett addresses in The Unnamable. For does not Agambens figure of shame precisely invoke the incoercible absence of relation that is shared by the witness and the Muselmann, by the voice of The Unnamable and its unnumerable pronouns, proxies and vice-existers (37)? Clearly I do not wish to claim that the unqualifiable murmur that speaks in The Unnamable is in some way the voice of the Muselmann. So too, though The Unnamable is full of references to prisons and slaughterhouses, testimonies and witnesses, it would be wrong to read these as references, even on a symbolic level, to actual historical events, since this would return us to the paradigm of representation that Beckett is so much at pains to distance himself from. Instead, The Unnamable may be read as a text stubbornly dedicated to an examination of the failure of representation and the shame of speaking. In Becketts writing the ferocious dilemma of expression is never resolved in favour of either the representer or the representee; instead, the task of enunciation is always taken up anew in terms of the acute and increasing anxiety of the relation itself. In this, it confronts a historical crisis of enunciation, one that is exemplified in Primo Levis discussion in The Truce of Hurbinek, the nickname given to a nameless, speechless child who appears among the deportees after the liberation of Auschwitz. Over the last few days of his life, Hurbinek stubbornly pronounces a word something like mass-klo, matisklo (198) which the others cannot make out: In the following days everybody listened to him in silence, anxious to understand, and among us there were speakers of all the languages of Europe; but Hurbineks word remained secret (198). As in the case of Hurbinek and the word mass-klo or matisklo, it is never just language that speaks, but always someone perhaps nameless, perhaps speechless, perhaps even dead but always someone. It is not through a submission to the exteriority of language, 352

Beckett, the Author-Function, and the Ethics of Enunciation

but through a submission to the shame of speaking, that the author takes on the ferocious dilemma of expression. That is why writing is always an authorial act, an act whose ethical force lies in neither decision nor compulsion but in the act of enunciation itself, in which are indissolubly mingled the febrile speech of the living and the authority of the dead: I have to speak, whatever that means. Having nothing to say, no words but the words of others, I have to speak. No one compels me to, there is no one, its an accident, a fact. Nothing can ever exempt me from it. (Beckett 1958, 36)
Notes 1. I would like to thank the respondents from the Samuel Beckett Working Group session at Trinity College, Dublin on 8 April 2006, and especially Angela Moorjani, Linda Ben-Zvi and Jonathan Kalb, for their insightful comments on an earlier draft of this paper. 2. In my discussion of the Three Dialogues I rely on the convention, albeit unwarranted, that B. and D. may be taken to stand for Beckett and Duthuit, respectively.

Works Cited Agamben, Giorgio, Remnants of Auschwitz: The Witness and the Archive, trans. Daniel Heller-Roazen (New York: Zone Books, 2002). Bair, Deirdre, Samuel Beckett: A Biography (London: Vintage, 1990). Beckett, Samuel, The Unnamable (New York: Grove P, 1958). , Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit, in Proust and Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit (London: Calder, 1965), 95-126. Benveniste, Emile, Problems in General Linguistics, trans. Mary Elizabeth Meek (Coral Gables, FA: U of Miami P, 1971). Blanchot, Maurice, Where Now? Who Now?, in Samuel Becketts Molloy,Malone Dies, The Unnamable, ed. Harold Bloom (New York: Chelsea House, 1988), 23-29. Critchley, Simon, Very Little Almost Nothing: Death, Philosophy, Literature (London: Routledge, 1997).

353

Russell Smith Driver, Tom, Beckett by the Madeleine, in Samuel Beckett: The Critical Heritage, ed. Lawrence Graver and Raymond Federman (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1979), 217-223. Foucault, Michel, What Is an Author?, in Language, Counter-Memory, Practice: Selected Essays and Interviews, trans. Donald F. Bochard and Sherry Simon, ed. Donald F. Bouchard (Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 1977), 113-38. , The Order of Discourse, trans. Ian McLeod, in Untying the Text: A Post Structuralist Reader, ed. Robert Young (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1987), 48-78. , The Archaeology of Knowledge, trans. Alan Sheridan (London: Routledge, 2004). Levi, Primo, The Drowned and the Saved, trans. Raymond Rosenthal (New York: Random House, 1989). , If This Is a Man and The Truce, trans. Stuart Wolf (London: Abacus, 2004). Levinas, Emmanuel, On Escape, trans. Bettina Bargo (Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003). Trezise, Thomas, Into the Breach: Samuel Beckett and the Ends of Literature (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1990).

354

DEMENTED VS. CREATIVE EMULATION IN MURPHY

Thomas J. Cousineau
Becketts notes for Murphy in his Whoroscope Notebook, especially his distinction between a force and a guide, allow us to see in Murphys subservience to a succession of forces, culminating in his tragicomic effort to emulate Mr. Endons psychosis, a degraded image of Becketts own creative emulation of Dante and James Joyce, who serve as his principal literary guides in this novel. Becketts highly original adaptation of the models bequeathed to him by these predecessors include his pervasive use of chiasmic patterns in Murphy and his echoing of the story of Icarus in the narration of Murphys own doomed flight.

Samuel Becketts original model for Murphy, as recorded in his Whoroscope Notebook, took the form of two abstract figures: H, which designated a horoscope, and X, which later became Murphy. Describing H as a corpus of motives and X as having no motives, Beckett then made the intriguing observation that, although H is any old oracle to begin with, he later becomes No longer a guide to be consulted but a force to be obeyed (Ackerley, 22). Becketts distinction between a guide and a force suggests the possibility that we should locate the generative tension of the novel, not in the more usually invoked Cartesian mind-body dualism, but in the contrast between the force that ultimately leads Murphy to his demented and self-destructive identification with Mr. Endon, and the various literary guides, especially Dante and James Joyce, whom Beckett himself freely consults as he pursues his own, highly original emulation of their work. Three episodes of Murphy involve encounters that are presided over by a force, beginning with Suk, continuing with the Clinch brothers, and concluding with Mr. Endon, that Murphy, despite occasional misgivings, willingly obeys. The disaster that awaits him at the Magdalen Mental Mercyseat will be prepared, during the conversation in which Ticklepenny proposes that he work as an orderly

Thomas J. Cousineau

in an insane asylum, by his being stunned by the sudden clash between two hitherto distinct motifs in Suks delineations, that of lunatic in paragraph two and that of custodian in paragraph seven (87). Shortly thereafter, the narrator underlines the determining role of Suk in supplying the motiveless Murphy with a motive that he can embrace unthinkingly when he tells us, in words that nearly replicate his previous assertion, But what made Murphy really confident was the sudden syzygy in Suks delineations of lunatic in paragraph two and custodian in paragraph seven (93). His work at the Mercyseat requires that Murphy submit to a variety of regulations whose underlying rationale is, to recall Becketts characterization of X, that he has no motives. Bim, one of the Clinch twins, admonishes him accordingly: He would never lose sight of the fact that he was a creature without initiative. He had no competence to register facts on his own account. There were no facts in the M.M.M. except those sanctioned by the doctor [] He would never on any account neglect to keep his mouth shut (159). The culminating phase of this descent into the realm of pure motivelessness occurs, of course, when Murphy meets Mr. Endon, in whom he finds the ultimate embodiment of an H that he can obey without reservation. Although he believes that he cannot tolerate being subordinated to any system but his own (183), Murphy readily succumbs to the corpus of motives with which Mr. Endon supplies him. As many critics have noted, the chess game that Murphy plays with Mr. Endon is an exercise in automatic emulation; although he plays white, Murphy quickly surrenders the initiative to Mr. Endon, whose moves he mimics. Neil Taylor and Bryan Loughrey, who have examined the chess match closely, conclude that, in spite of the slavish emulation exhibited by Murphys style of play, the outcome of the match actually has a positive significance. According to the authors, Murphy has succeeded, not so much in mimicking Mr. Endons moves, as in gaining access to his mental freedom. After granting the possibility that Murphy surrenders because he has recognized his abject dependency on Mr. Endon, the authors argue that, to the contrary, it is also possible that Murphy surrenders after move 43 because he suddenly sees how Endons mind works after all, and momentarily gains access to its freedom, purity, and beauty (87). They then conclude by crediting Murphy with having been briefly in mystic communion (88) with Endons mind. This observation contains an intriguing half-truth. I believe, however, it would be more accurate to locate the mystic 356

Demented vs. Creative Emulation in Murphy

communion in Becketts encounter with his literary models, of which Murphys meeting with Mr. Endon is merely an ironic and degraded version. At least two aspects of Murphy allow us to observe Beckett consulting with his literary guides: first, his use of chiasmic patterning to organize the disparate episodes of his novel and, second, his recounting of Murphys ill-fated journey to the Magdalen Mental Mercyseat in such a way as to recall the mad flight that led to Icaruss drowning, a classical legend that Dante had already adapted to his own epic purposes in Inferno 26, followed centuries later by James Joyce in A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man. The story of Icarus is especially appropriate as a subtext for Murphy because it too involves the distinction between a guide (in the form of Daedalus) and a force (in the form of the attraction, at once irresistible and destructive, of the sun). Dantes use of number symbolism and chiasmic patterning throughout the Divine Comedy is well known: his 3-line stanzas are echoed by the division of the comedy itself into 3 canticles, each of which is composed of 33 stanzas. The addition of a prologue to the Inferno creates a total of 100 cantos, which, for Dante is the perfect number. The sequence of episodes within cantos is also highly organized. In Canto 2, for example, Dante has Virgil interrupt Beatrices discourse in a way that, although not essential to the forward narrative movement, creates a chiasmic structure consisting of 7 episodes: 1. Dante hesitates to undertake his journey into Hell; 2. Virgil tells Dante of Beatrices intercession on his behalf; 3. Virgil begins quoting Beatrices words to him; 4. Virgil then interrupts Beatrice to ask her reason for entering Hell (she has already explained this to him); 5. Virgil continues quoting Beatrices words to him; 6. Virgil explains to Dante that he has come at Beatrices urging (he has already explained this to him); 7. Dante describes the liberating effect of Beatrices words on him. As Dante scholar Charles Singleton has discovered, the entirety of the Divine Comedy itself pivots on a similarly chiasmic patterning. Virgils exposition of freewill and Love in the central canto of Dantes 357

Thomas J. Cousineau

poem (Purgatorio 17) is framed by exactly 50 terzines equally divided between the final 25 of Canto 16 and the initial 25 of Canto 18. Singleton continues: The number 25, thus arrived at and clearly divisible in this balance of terzine on either side of center, will prove to be not without significance as we proceed in our consideration of patterns at the center, if we remember to follow an established practice and add the numbers that make it up. The number 25, in this sense, displays a number 7, the sum of its two digits, equally balanced on either side of the central Canto. And we may now add to this the fact that the central verse of Canto xvii of the Purgatorio, and thus the central verse of the entire Commedia, bears the number 70. (2-3) This leads Singleton to the startling discovery that here, then, are framing canto numbers (151) whose sum is 7, here are framing terzine (25 to either side) the sum of whose number is 7, and here finally at the exact center of the poem is a verse whose number is 70, the sum of which is 7! (6). Singleton concludes with a series of questions whose relevance to Murphy is apparent: But why would he [Dante] ever count and list the verses of one hundred cantos in this way? And are we to think that the poet expected his poem to find a reader, or readers, with that kind of curiosity? And if he did not expect this, why would he bother to construct such a pattern of numbers at the center of his structure, as we now see that he did? (9). To be sure, Dantes practice throughout the Divine Comedy marks him as a descendant of the Pythagoreans, who attached sacred significance to numbers, as well as of St. Augustine, who later Christianized number symbolism. In A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man, Joyces adaptation of Dantes numerical patterning arguably begins with the opening sentence of the novel, which reads: Once upon a time and a very good time it was there was a moocow coming down the road and this moocow that was coming down the road met a nicens little boy named baby tuckoo (3). Although it is unpunctuated and thus enjambed, this opening sentence divides naturally into 3 distinct subjects: time, moocow, and little boy. Subsequent paragraphs, each of which is divided into 3 even more clearly marked units (usually individual sentences), repeat this tripartite structure. Working in a way that 358

Demented vs. Creative Emulation in Murphy

resembles Dantes poetic practice, Joyce modulates his triadic form from paragraph to paragraph, creating both variety within a fixed pattern and also creating an interlocking effect that reminds us of the open quality of the terza-rima stanza. Throughout the novel itself, echoes of Dantes chiasmic patterning likewise abound. One technique that Joyce uses repeatedly is the arranging of narrative elements in groups of 5 in such a way that the pivotal third element is markedly different from the other 4, which are themselves so arranged that the even numbered ones match with each other as do the odd-numbered ones. Thus, of the 5 chapters in A Portrait, the central chapter, which recounts the hell-fire sermon, is flanked by chapters 1 and 5, which culminate in Stephens relationship with a paternal figure (the rector and the old artificer, respectively) and by chapters 2 and 4, in which fathers are replaced by women (the prostitute and the bird-girl, respectively). To take just one further example: we know that the last episode that Joyce inserted into A Portrait, after the manuscript was otherwise completed, is the one in which Stephen writes the villanelle, an episode that could have been put into a variety of places. Joyces decision to place it in the pivotal third phase of chapter 5 creates a neatly mirroring relationship with chapter 1, in which this middle position is occupied by a scene (the Christmas dinner) whose placement is likewise determined by considerations, not of chronology, but of symmetry. Gerry Dukes tells us that, when he and Hugh Kenner visited Beckett in August 1989, There was much smoking by all of us Beckett was back on his favourite cigarillos and talk of numerological patterns in his and in Joyces writing (136). Evidence of Becketts interest in such patterning may be observed as early as the opening lines of Murphy, which, like those of A Portrait, are arranged as prose equivalents of terzines that mimic Dantes stanzaic form without violating the norms of realistic fiction: The sun shone, having not alternative, on the nothing new. Murphy sat out of it, as though he were free, in a mew in West Brompton. (1) In Becketts rendition, the syntax of the two opening sentences contributes to the effect of repetition and difference: in both sentences, the second line of the terzine is in the from of a grammatically subordinate element (a participial phrase in the first, a modifying clause in the second) while the first and third lines combine to express the main idea of each sentence. Similar patterns of parallel thirds (195) proliferate throughout the novel. In the second paragraph, to take just one 359

Thomas J. Cousineau

example, the ABA pattern of terza rima is present in the initial letters of the 3 repeated words in the street cry Quid pro quo! Quid pro quo! (2). To these we may add such later examples the 3/2/3 distribution of syllables in the name of the Magdalen Mental Mercyseat, and in the phases of Murphy and Celias love-making: serenade, nocturne, albada (74); a variant of this distribution occurs in the threefold repetition of a two-syllable word in the phrase music, Music, MUSIC (252). Murphys manner of dividing his 5 biscuits into 3 groups (a first consisting of the anonymous biscuit that he always eats first, a second consisting of three biscuits that he eats in a variable order, and a third consisting of the ginger biscuit that he always eats last) produces, in its turn, an ABA configuration composed of fixed/variable/fixed. Becketts fondness for chiasmic patterning may likewise be noted in the narrators description of Mr. Quigley as a well-to-do neer-do-well (17) and in Murphys declaration to Celia, Providence will provide (21). The novel itself is replete with examples, including Murphys 2 fixed and 3 variable biscuits, of configurations in which the numbers 2 and 3 play a central role. The distribution of syllables in Celia Kellys given name and surname, as well as those of her paternal grandfather, Mr. Willoughby Kelly, and perhaps even including Murphys designation as the seedy solipsist. Other examples include the 3 colors (rather than the expected 2?) of the linoleum that covers the floor of the room the Celia finds in Brewery Road as well as Murphys division of himself into two parts (mind and body) and the narrators description (271) of the final disposition of his tripartite mind, body, and soul. There is, likewise, evidence that Beckett may have been attentive to numerical patterning in the concluding paragraphs of his novel. The second to last paragraph contains 2 sentences, the next to last 10, and the last just 1 sentence, giving us a total of 13 sentences distributed among 3 paragraphs. 13 reappears as the number of chapters in Murphy, which form a chiasmic pattern with chapter 7 at its center: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 360 Murphy in his rocking chair; Celia visits Mr. Kelly; Force exerted on Murphy by Suk; Subplot involving minor characters; Magdalen Mental Mercyseat (employment offered); Murphy leaves his body;

Demented vs. Creative Emulation in Murphy

7. Subplot involving minor characters; 8. Butler commits suicide; 9. Magdalen Mental Mercyseat (Murphy enters); 10. Subplot involving minor characters; 11. Force exerted on Murphy by Mr. Endon; 12. Celia in company of minor characters identifies Murphys corpse; 13. Mr. Kelly in his wheel chair. Analogies between the practice of his major precursors and the patterns that Beckett creates here, including the symmetry that he forms at the center of the novel by foregrounding the subplot in chapters 4, 7, 10 (leaving three chapters symmetrically arranged on either side as well as 7 central chapters that are arranged 3-1-3), are so numerous that it is difficult to choose from among them. Perhaps the most intriguing of these is the fact that Dante, as Singleton has pointed out, also places the number 7 at the center of the Divine Comedy. To these we may add Becketts marked predilection for organizing episodes within many chapters so as to produce a chiasmic pattern. Chapter 1, which begins with Murphy in his rocking chair, continues by recounting Murphys apprenticeship to Neary, and then returns to Murphy in his rocking chair, is clearly organized according to an ABA pattern, which is then replicated in eight other chapters (2-4, 913). The four remaining chapters (5-8) tend to arrange themselves into five-part divisions. Of these, chapter 8 appears to be the most symmetrically organized: The sequence of five episodes (news of the butlers suicide, Murphy and Celia together, Celia and Miss Carridge discuss the butler, Mr. Kelly and Celia together, Celia moves into the butlers room) creates an ABABA pattern. Such patterns as these contribute a firmly constructed armature to a novel whose concatenation of events and sundry details is, at the same time, highly random and disjointed. They also create throughout the novel a submerged conversation between Beckett and the principal precursors whose trademark structuring devices return in his own work. Turning now to Becketts adaptation of the Icarus story as it had been passed on to him by Dante and Joyce, it may be well, first, to recall Dantes use of allusions to wings in Inferno 26 to establish Icarus as his model for Ulysses. In the opening terzine he praises Florence, Beating your wings on land and on the sea (l. 2). He then implicitly 361

Thomas J. Cousineau

contrasts Icaruss and Ulysses catastrophic journeys with Elijahs entry into heaven Like a small cloud ascending (l. 41). The most celebrated of these allusions occurs when Ulysses boasts that he and his men made wings of our oars (120). Soon thereafter, Dante recasts Icaruss fall into the sea in the form of the sinking of Ulysses ship by a whirlwind (ll. 130-6). James Joyce guaranteed that the importance of the Icarus story as background of A Portrait would immediately become a critical commonplace by placing a fragment from Ovids retelling, Et ignotas animum dimittit in artes (Metamorphoses, VIII, 188), on the title page of his novel and by naming his protagonist Stephen Dedalus. References to winged creatures return in the figure of the hawk-like man flying sunward above the sea (183) and the girl changed into the likeness of a strange and beautiful seabird (185) who together reveal his artistic vocation to Stephen. Joyce may also have intended a submerged allusion to the fate of Icarus in the exclamation of Stephens classmate, who is cavorting nearby with friends, O, cripes, Im drownded (183). The novel concludes, of course, with Stephens celebrated call to the mythological figure of Daedalus: Old father, old artificer, stand me now and ever in good stead (276). In Murphy, Beckett offers, in his turn, a creative repetition of the Icarus story in a way that alludes along the way to Dantes and Joyces use of this legend as a subtext. Hints of a connection with the story of Icarus include Mr. Kelly fixing his eagle eye on a kite (280) as well as his flying to the pond in which he nearly drowns, to which we may add the allusion to [t]he sail of his kite (114). In the French translation, Beckett adds such phrases as sur les ailes de son amour (42), and Petit petit, loiseau fait son nid (191) and, on two occasions, has the little boy who is flying two kites chante comme un oiseau (112). He also humanizes the kites in the French translation by adding the detail that they arrive sains et saufs (112), an expression that may strictly be applied only to human beings. Already in the English version, Beckett had referred to these kites as forming a metaphorical, and perhaps a mythological, tandem (152). The narrators concluding reference to the sagging soar of line (280) may or may not be Becketts clever way of alluding to both the oars of a boat and the fall to which Icaruss soaring flight leads him. Several details that are gathered together in the novels final pages combine, however, to convey both nautical and mythological implications that cannot avoid notice. These begin with the possible 362

Demented vs. Creative Emulation in Murphy

evocation of the wind that sinks Ulyssess ship in mention of the wind tearing the awning of the cloud to tatters, the description of a young child running forward to break its fall [of a kite], and the odd use of the word winch (281) to designate the device used to haul in the kite. On the last page of Murphy, Mr. Kellys near-drowning is framed by such details as the line of his kite that jerked upward in a wild whirl, a bystander who helps Celia get him aboard his wheelchair, and the concluding detail of The yachting-cap [that] clung like a clam to the skull (282), which point to the syzygy that Beckett has arranged between Murphy and his classical prototypes. While Ulysses is never directly named in Murphy, the novel does contain an allusion to a Pythagorean named Hippasos who, according to Neary, Drowned in a puddle [] for having divulged the incommensurability of side and diagonal (47). Ackerley tells us that the historical Hippasos drowned at sea after revealing Pythagorean mysteries to non-initiates and that his death was seen as divine retribution (71), details that clearly imply his association in Murphy with both Icarus and Ulysses. Murphys rocking chair, like Mr. Kellys, can be plausibly seen as a transformation of the ship that carries Ulysses to his doom (Murphy falls out of his and Mr. Kellys takes him to his near-drowning). References to Murphy as a modern Narcissus, drawn to Mr. Endon like Narcissus to his fountain (186), parallel both Icaruss drowning and the capsizing of Ulysses ship by a waterspout, a connection that Beckett seems likewise to have in mind when his narrator describes Murphy in his rocking chair as having the look of a very inexperienced diver about to enter the water (28). My hypothesis that Murphys quest for freedom is shadowed throughout the novel by the similarly catastrophic journeys of Icarus and Ulysses may cast some useful light on the peculiar circumstances of Murphys death, which occurs when someone confuses the chain to a toilet in the M.M.M. and the gas jet connected to the heater that Murphy had installed in his garret, thus provoking an explosion. The conjunction of water (the toilet) and fire (the gas heater) that produces Murphys death (a detail whose implausibility has long been recognized) is then repeated in the equally unlikely detail of Murphys last will and testament, in which he requests that his body be burnt and placed in a paper bag and that his ashes be flushed down a toilet in the Abbey Theatre (269). A similar conjunction of fire and water occurs, of course, in the stories of Icarus and Ulysses. The heat of the sun melts the wings that 363

Thomas J. Cousineau

Icaruss father Daedalus had fashioned from feathers and wax, thus provoking his fall into the sea. In the case of Ulysses, the sequence of elements is reversed: he drowns when a storm capsizes his ship and, in Dantes account of his fate, spends eternity enclosed in a flame. We will never know, to be sure, whether or not Beckett intended this particular syzygy. It does, however, provide an intriguing conclusion to his account of a failed journey whose monitory lesson about the fate of unfettered human desire revives, as Dante and Joyce had done before him, one of the oldest and most poignant of classical legends. The chess game that Murphy plays with Mr. Endon expresses his desire to submit to Mr. Endons force and to see himself reflected in his mentors psychosis, perhaps, even, to acquire it for himself. The novel itself, however, is a creative alternative to this debilitating form of emulation. In the first place, Beckett submits to the work of his predecessors in a way that preserves his independence and originality. Second, we as his readers are called upon, in our turn, to play Murphy with him. In so doing, we pursue leads, hunches, and guesses that recreate, in ways that are always open to rethinking and revision, the process that had led him, in the first instance, to transform his sources into disguised reenactments. Interpreting Murphy thus involves a virtual, as well as an open-ended, consultation with Beckett, his precursors, and, to be sure, other readers of the novel, who will either confirm or challenge our discoveries. Our recognizing the speculative and tentative quality of these discoveries will prevent us from assuming that we are merely replicating moves that Beckett had transparently and unequivocally preceded us in making. In this way, our experience while reading Murphy, like Becketts while writing it, will be far different from Murphys while playing chess with Mr. Endon.
Works Cited Ackerley, Chris, Demented Particulars: The Annotated Murphy (Tallahassee: Journal of Beckett Studies Books, 2004). Beckett, Samuel, Murphy (New York: Grove P, 1957). , Murphy (Paris: Minuit, 1965). Dante Alighieri, The Inferno, trans. Robert Pinsky (New York: Farrar, Strauss and Giroux, 1994). Dukes, Gerry, Samuel Beckett (Woodstock: The Overlook P, 2001).

364

Demented vs. Creative Emulation in Murphy Joyce, James, A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man (New York: Penguin, 1964). Singleton, Charles, The Poets Number at the Center, in Modern Language Notes 1 (1965), 1-10. Taylor, Neil, and Bryan Loughrey, Murphys Surrender to Symmetry, in Journal of Beckett Studies 11-12 (1989), 79-90.

365

FALLING DOWN AND STANDING UP AND FALLING DOWN AGAIN

Sjef Houppermans
The fall is omnipresent in Becketts work: most directly and materially in the characters repeated tumbles and decline, but also as a reiterated motif with philosophical and metaphysical implications, besides manifesting itself throughout in textual breaches and the rhythmic cadences of Becketts language. In this article I explore Becketts challenge to verticality in a number of his prose, poetry, and theatre pieces, with particular emphasis on Krapps Last Tape.

Some years ago I attended a performance of Waiting for Godot by the Dutch Theater Company Dood Paard (Dead Horse).1 The many chairs that had been piled on the stage would periodically collapse and tumble down on Vladimir and Estragon, Pozzo and Lucky, nearly burying them under their weight. Again and again, on finally getting back on their feet, the foursome faced the long task of rearranging the chairs. They never sat on those chairs by the way. I find this catastrophic tumble and powerlessness to disentangle oneself significant for Becketts vision. Such stage actions recall the smashing and bumping gags of slapstick cinema; they exploit theatrical space by offering us a dramatic view of the precarious horizontality of human life: the always renewed urge to fall countered by the Sisyphus-like pensum of getting up only to fall again. The day will come when the need to be upright spent, we remain lying on our backs as in Company: this is the eternal day of rest under a tombstone (evoking the French tomber to fall). But for the time being, the fall may result in exaltation or exhilaration. It can be a transport, a luminous vertigo. Beckett has fixed the exact image of this transport in his description of the night of sound and fury in 1945 when he first knew that his esthetic universe would and should be one of failure and lessness.2 This moment of glory combines the two extremes: reaching heaven by falling into hell, a Luciferian sense of glory, a rising to the height of ecstasy by experiencing the loss of an ideal.

Sjef Houppermans

The fall may bring on sensations of weightlessness to allow a weighed-down body to surpass its limitations. In sinking down at the seaside, Molloy exemplifies the jubilatory fall for a long line of figures to follow. In the text a figurative jubilation corresponds to such moments of transport, a metaphorical breach of syntactic and metonymical continuity, a lightening moment of truth that meteorlike hollows out the textual ground.3 We find such a fall in Company, which is said to be Becketts most autobiographical text. In Company, the motif of the fall encompasses death and birth, the latter compared to the fall of a drop that trickles onto a stone (34), while referring as well to the distances that come in between. For the little boy, it begins with the startling experience he has on his walk with his mother in the Irish countryside. When he sees how the sun disappears and reemerges following the folds of the landscape he asks her what to think about the distance to the sky, and she gives him a cutting retort pushing his hand away. (8). The fall is here linked to distances, first of all the distance from the mother, whose seeming lack of affection results in deep-seated feelings of loneliness. This being cut off provokes an obsessive movement of fort-da, of coming and going, fleeing and returning, a to-and-fro associated in Company to some key episodes of falling. Observing his mother in the kitchen, the little boy is alone in the garden and then: You climb to near the top of a great fir. You sit a little listening to all the sounds. Then throw yourself off. The great boughs break your fall. The needles. You lie a little with your face to the ground. Then climb the tree again. Your mother answers Mrs Coote again saying, He has been a very naughty boy (14-15). The final figure of the old man lying on his back waiting for company is the most reduced version of this tension of distance from the mother. He whispers, Aha! The crawl. Does he hear the crawl? The fall? What an addition to company were he but to hear the crawl. The fall (34). This fallen position is the principal setting, as the other episodes are rememberings analepses, a falling back on the past grafted onto this gisant. Psychoanalysis identifies a site for the fall, locating its impact on a crypt within the ego where acts of mourning for objects of desire others and the Other (with a Lacanian capital), and the self find their hallucinatory hiding place.4 The crypt can be externalized psychotically as a tomb in which Becketts many old men Molloy, Malone, the Unnamable, Krapp, for instance want to come to rest. The fall is the desire to go back to non-existence, beyond the will to live, descending 368

Falling Down and Standing Up and Falling Down Again ...

into the womb-grave in the Nirvana night that could be seen as going beyond the Freudian pleasure principle. The fall expresses the desire to end and the necessary postponing of this longing, the inversion of the normal movement of desire by way of its negative spin (worstward). In an asymptotic gesture, this movement goes on forever. The fall is also a musical notion, the cadence of music, of language, of texts, that is, a falling inflection, a point of rest that ruptures the flux of words or irrupts in a caesura that cuts into the story line to open it for the other scene. Such incisions are the Lacanian points de capiton, the blanks in respiration, the voids in reasoning, on the way to that silence the protagonist craves. Such measured cadences to which we know Beckett paid great attention can signify a slow decay aspiring to a final term. On the other hand, surprising leaps in the text, jumping and plunging from abyss to abyss, make us lose the thread that would confirm identity and stability. We plunge into undifferentiated waters in the manner of a waterfall cascading from one level to the next or even in the manner of an irresistible cataract sweeping down everything in a total free fall. Such is the maelstrom effect we experience in reading The Unnamable out loud or in listening to Not I. It comes as no surprise that Beckett would favour the musical term cascando for both the title of a poem of 1936 and a radio play of 1963: cascando like calando evokes a drooping, a dieing away of volume and tempo, a fading at the end of a piece. Cascando, the poem, consists of three parts of uneven length, with the words about life and loves avatars gliding from level to level, evoking a plummeting sensation along the way: love love love thud of the old plunger pestling the unalterable whey of words The third and final part contains only four words: unless they love you, with all the fatality of lessness that attaches to them. In Cascando, a radio play for voice and music, the Opener appears to modulate the Voice to effect a coincidence (a falling together) of chords in alternation with the music, which can only be performed cascando. In the Dutch version of 1992, the music is played by a contrabass yearning in a profound and rasping sound that parallels the Voices breathing.5 The Voices staccato rhythms echo in turn the 369

Sjef Houppermans

character Woburns footsteps as he stumbles and falls, first with his face in the mud, then his face in the sand, and finally, his face . . . in the stones (345, 347). Wanting to bring his story about Woburn to an end, the Voice too is forced to go on cascando, but never concluding in the familiar Beckett way. When the Opener mentions that the days in May are long, we are reminded of the name of Becketts mother as it relates to cascando, calando, a falling away, as in aphanisis, the fading of desire, but never totally, as Voices last words are, were there . . . nearly . . . just a few more . . . dont let go . . . Woburn . . . he clings on . . . come on . . . come on (351). A similar scenario can be detected in For to End Yet Again (Fizzle 8, translating the 1975 foirade Pour finir encore), a text that provides glimpses of the last expelled amidst his ruins, first standing stark erect, then toppling over like a statue. At the same time fragments that break away from his refuge, or mother ruin, fall in slow motion into the dust (245). A murmur appears to suggest to the fallen body: after the lifelong stand fall fall never fear no fear of your rising again (246). But the fizzles final words put such an ending in doubt: who knows yet another end [] of a last end if ever there had to be another absolutely had to be (246). Here we are situated at the heart of a falling away where identity disappears in a never-ending collapse. And that brings us to the earlier radio play, the 1957 All That Fall, for which Maddy Rooney provides a plot summary by lamenting in the French version that tout mest retomb dessus, comme une cataracte (18), which in the English reads less graphically, all came over me again, like a flood (162). The plodding footsteps of the characters, repeatedly heard in the play, evoke the destiny of the fall, a horizon whose distant lines of disappearance correspond to a long stretch of footfalls, as again in Company: The foot falls unbidden in midstep or next (26). Horizontal and vertical lines thus cross each other in a movement of tenacious progression and vertical falls. It is this tone of fatality that pervades All That Fall and leads to the final revelation of what had been kept secret: the little childs fall out of the train under its wheels. There may be another secret: could the little ball that the blind Dan Rooney let fall have belonged to the little child? What really happened remains an enigma. Yet what we see in the play is each subject endlessly repeating an irreducible fall, so that the Biblical phrase, The Lord upholdeth all that fall is met with wild laughter by the Rooneys, as he appears to have fallen down on his job. 370

Falling Down and Standing Up and Falling Down Again ...

If falling gives Becketts texts their rhythmic cadences, it also links his writing to the Western cultural tradition: the Biblical Fall, that fault of faults, which he mocks as traditionally imagined, while reasserting its cruel permanency; the falls of the Beckettian anti-heroes repeating Christs staggering under the Cross, but performed as a purely mimetic act without hope of salvation; Oedipus stumbling on his wounded feet; King Lear roaming around the heath; and words falling from above, orders and messages, anonymous rules descending from a distant sky to fall at the creatures feet, as in Act without Words 1, punishing or dictating. In Becketts prose fiction, the motif of the fall appears early: who can forget Murphys cutting into the rhythmic to and fro of his rockingchair, as he topples nose to the ground? Or Watts tumbles on the way to and from Knotts house? Or the first expelleds fall, as the door to his home slams behind him? And the growing instability of Mercier and Camier: Their progress was now no better than a totter []. Soon falls began to enter into play, now Camier accompanying Mercier (in his fall), now the reverse, and now the two collapsing simultaneously, as one man, without preconcertation and in perfect interindependency (463). Still, it is especially the theater that provides the material stage for presenting falls in all their intensity. In Waiting for Godot, Endgame, and Happy Days, for example, the movements of some of the characters and the lack of mobility of others point to a collapse, a caving in, or a dropping down. Gogo and Didi lack stability, and along with Pozzo and Lucky, they stumble and collapse in a heap. The limping Clov too is in need of equilibrium; Hamm clutches his armchair, while Nagg and Nell are pushed down to the bottom of their garbage cans. Winnie is buried in a tomb of sand (tomb, as we know, is derived from funerary mound). But let us turn now to Krapps Last Tape. The banana sequence with which the play begins is troubling in many ways: partly because the banana evokes too obviously a sexual organ and a scatological object, and partly because the near-pratfall brought on by a slip on the peel is difficult to perform well. Pat Magee, the actor who created the role, appeared to have gotten the business with the banana right (see Knowlson, 410). If the fall is a tragic punishment for all hubris of triumphant consciousness, it also provokes, as here in Krapp, the kind of laughter that has its roots in the unconscious where sadistic pleasures hide. It is the fall of the clown and his puzzled and unknowing slipping, 371

Sjef Houppermans

grinning, winking, and falling again. In addition, however, the banana functions as a wayward supplement that can be put anywhere in a drawer, in a coat pocket, on the floor and suggests Krapps own detachability and wandering between his tapes and his bottles in the cubbyhole. A polymorphous perversion takes the place of castration, with the theater well suited to stage the ironic and kaleidoscopic versatility of these positions. Krapps Last Tape presents us with a circular movement where time, space, and personage are all under the seal of a phantasmagorical presence. The play circles from void to void via a series of tapes that are embedded one in the other, and whose discourse is strangely repetitive, as the same passages recur, and the same actions come around again and again. The unified and upright subject vanishes in this repetitive rhythm, suggesting a dream sequence, where one falls endlessly into a dark hole. The major events related in the tapes are affected by this ritual setting, taking on an air of destiny. Fate descends on Krapp in three key moments. The first is the death of his mother, the moment of moments, causing the mature Krapp to fall back on his childhood, throwing a little ball to manage some distance.6 Like the husks in the tavern (balle in French), there is always a supplement, a useless object, a bit of crap that is put aside, in a cynical gesture, just beyond reach, as desire wants it to be. Bits of husk are flung far and wide in this textual dissemination. Listening to his account of his mothers death thirty years earlier, the older Krapp lingers on the word viduity, widowhood, evoking emptiness and the craving for non-existence and disengagement. His delight in discovering the vidua-bird with its black plumage of male may be associated with his own volatility (225). A compensation for the grief his mothers death causes him can be glimpsed in the meeting with the beloved and their excursion on the lake. A falling together is exchanged for the falling apart, as limits disappear in the fluidity of the water, abolishing the menace of durable ties: We lay there without moving. But under us all moved, and moved us, gently, up and down, and from side to side (227). A dynamic unconscious coincides here with desire. A displaced detail, such as the scratch on the girls thigh, figuratively opening onto the other scene, may be pointing to this dimension. The third moment that counts for Krapp is his ecstatic vision on the pier at Dn Laoghaire, where, confronting fire and foam, he experiences a kind of deluge washing over him, bringing about in the 372

Falling Down and Standing Up and Falling Down Again ...

dark depth of this maelstrom his dissolution of storm and night with the light of the understanding and the fire (226). In referring to a 1958 double-bill in London of Krapps Last Tape and Endgame, Beckett wrote to Jacoba van Velde, his Dutch translator and friend: Nicely sad and sentimental; it will be like the little heart of an artichoke served before the tripes and excrement of Hamm and Clov (qtd. in Knowlson, 399). Krapps artistic failure and his falling apart and falling away from women he loved account for the plays melancholic tone, as Krapp embracing his reels and recorder, continues his circular wandering in time and space, coming back finally to the amniotic waters of refuge and lust. With his broken and croaking voice, Krapp cracks open and falls to pieces, but at the same time he finds an opening to the world of dreams of women: the woman in green, Bianca, and Effie Briest he yearns to follow to the Baltic where Fontane made her dwell in overwhelming melancholy. In this manner space rejoins time in its defiance of chronology but not of duration, as we experience its frequencies, intensities, rhythms, and cadences. This kind of extratemporality, which brings to mind Proustian ecstasies and anticipates the reminiscences to emerge in Company, is characterized far more by its cadences than by the narrative line. In parallel fashion, the wandering in far-off regions of time and space always bring us back to the stage as if to a virtual location: Table and immediately adjacent area in strong white light. Rest of stage in darkness (221). To these stage directions, Krapp adds, With all this darkness round me I feel less alone (223). This darkness refers to the inner theater where expressionistic lighting determines the contours and opens onto the other scene of the unconscious. This space is theatrical by nature: a ceremony, a celebration, a drama of cruelty and sacrifice, but softened here as if enveloped in a veil of irony. Thus Krapp smashes his spools and ledger to the floor before beginning his listening beyond hope. Softly desperate, Krapp can nevertheless retrace desire as it falls on you like a coup de foudre (thunderbolt). Krapps stage body astonishes by the extraordinary shoes he wears: Surprising pair of dirty white boots, size ten at least, very narrow and pointed (221). Such footwear, which is bound to trip up its wearer, uncannily mirrors the extravagance that characterizes desire, such as Krapps. We see or hear Krapps body live its pleasures and pains before us on the stage, displaying a whole series of bodily activities and gestures: eating, drinking, sweating, seeking, stumbling, 373

Sjef Houppermans

staggering, nearly falling, bending, unbending, rubbing his hands, talking, listening, singing, laughing, cursing, switching on and off, winding, rewinding, reading, staring, closing his eyes, brooding, smiling, murmuring, coughing, groaning, sweeping objects to the ground. Automatisms and repetitions characterize these gestures, as his voice hums the old melody and the same images haunt his mind. And his body merging with the tape recorder turns into a machine dsirante, a machine of desire of the kind that Gilles Deleuze has championed. Krapps body movements in the direction of its prosthesis and his way of looking at objects around him are closely intertwined. Bending over the tape recorder, as if about to fall into the machinery, and embracing the spools to get his ear as close to the voice he hears are movements that alternate with his gaze, this blank stare that signifies in its way a certain absence of the subject and introduces a lethal rigidity. But Krapps gaze designates more than blankness and narcissistic selfreflection. The Beckettian gaze introduces a dynamic understanding in three movements for what psychoanalysis proposes as a rather rigid structure (such as the importance Lacan, for instance, attaches to the gaze). The three major moments are (as previously mentioned): the view of the blind going down that hides the mother after her dying; the accepted obscurity in the visionary night (descending into the abyss); and the eyes of the beloved. What Beckett shows is how this uncanny gaze, this meeting with the unnamable, permits the return of desire: you have to go on separating the grain from the husks, accepting creative darkness and discovering moments of pure intensity where personal splits and rifts are suspended: I asked her to look at me and after a few moments [] she did, but the eyes just slits, because of the glare. I bent over her to get them in the shadow and they opened. [Pause. Low.] Let me in (227). Here the fall becomes en-trance. Krapps final position recapitulates the moments of suspension that punctuate the text like so many cadences: Krapp motionless staring before him. The tape runs on in silence (230). It is like the Protagonists last look in Catastrophe akin to pure music. One year before writing Krapps Last Tape, Beckett composed the text we know as From an Abandoned Work. The long sentence that ends this fiction without ending (as it was abandoned) could have been uttered by Krapp, that other fallen and abandoned being: Harsh things these great ferns, [] take the skin off your legs through your trousers, and then the holes they hide, break your leg if youre not careful, awful English 374

Falling Down and Standing Up and Falling Down Again ...

this, fall and vanish from view, you could lie there for weeks and no one hear you, I often thought of that up in the mountains, no, that is a foolish thing to say, just went on, my body doing its best without me (164). Anthropology teaches us that the patterning of all human imagery is derived from the conflict between the horizontal and the vertical dimensions; the fall then, as I have tried to show, corresponds to the loss of human potentiality. And this loss of what gives the subject its spine takes place in the very materiality of Becketts text where classical rhetoric implodes and paratactic constructions hammer their obsessive rhythms.7
Notes 1. Dood Paard (Dead Horse) is the title of a poem by the famous Dutch poet Gerrit Achterberg (1905-1962), in which he portrays the horrors of the battlefield and a feeling of disruption that the company seeks to actualize on the stage. 2. In Krapps Last Tape the episode is situated at Dn Laoghaire, but Beckett mentioned to James Knowlson that his own vision took place in his mothers room (Knowlson, 319). See also Lawley on the rapture of vertigo in relation to Becketts turning point. 3. This notion is introduced in Rosolato who speaks of loscillation mtonymico-metaphorique (passim). 4. I am thinking in particular of Abraham and Toroks The Shell and the Kernel: Renewals of Psychoanalysis. It is introduced as follows: Central to their approach is a general theory of psychic concealment, a poetics of hiding. Whether in a clinical setting or a literary text, they search out the unspeakable secret as a symptom of devastating trauma revealed only in linguistic or behavioral encodings. Their view of trauma provides the linchpin for new psychic and linguistic structures such as the transgenerational phantom, an undisclosed family secret handed down to an unwitting descendant, and the intra-psychic secret or crypt, which entombs an unspeakable but consummated desire. Throughout, Abraham and Torok seek to restore communication with those intimate recesses of the mind which are, for one reason or another, denied expression. 5. This production of Cascando was directed by Martine Ketelbutters and broadcast by the Flemish Radio Service BRT 3 on 3 March, 1992.

375

Sjef Houppermans 6. Krapp could also be taken to fall back on the pre-oedipal stage with its oral and anal pleasures: the plays cracophilia suggests coprophilia; cf. Campbell, 1997. 7. For a more detailed treatment of the motives that are central in this article, see my book in French: Samuel Beckett et Compagnie.

Works Cited Abraham, Nicolas, and Maria Torok, Anasmies (Paris: Aubier-Flammarion, 1976). , The Shell and the Kernel: Renewals of Psychoanalysis, vol. 1, ed. Nicholas T. Rand (Chicago: Chicago UP, 1994). Beckett, Samuel, Tous ceux qui tombent (Paris: Minuit, 1957). , Cascando, in Collected Poems in English and French (London: Calder, 1977). , Company/Compagnie: Bilingual Variorum Edition, ed. Charles Krance (New York: Garland, 1993). , The Complete Short Prose, 1929-1989, ed. S. E. Gontarski (New York: Grove P, 1995). , Samuel Beckett: The Grove Centenary Edition, ed. Paul Auster, 4 vols. (New York: Grove P, 2006). Campbell, Julie, The Semantic Krapp in Krapps Last Tape, in SBT/A 6, Crossroads and Borderlines, ed. Marius Buning, et al. (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1997), 63-72. Houppermans, Sjef, Samuel Beckett et Compagnie (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2003). Knowlson, James, Damned to Fame: The Life of Samuel Beckett (New York, Simon & Schuster, 1996). Lawley, Paul, The Rapture of Vertigo: Becketts Turning-Point, in Modern Language Review 95.1 (2000), 28-40. Rand, Nicholas T., Introduction: Renewals of Psychoanalysis, in Abraham, Nicolas, and Maria Torok, The Shell and the Kernel: Renewals of Psychoanalysis (Chicago: Chicago UP, 1994), 1-22. Rosolato, Guy, Essais sur le symbolique (Paris: Gallimard, 1964).

376

MOLLOY: DE JEUX DE MOTS AUX MODALITS PO()TIQUES DE CONFIGURATION TEXTUELLE

Carla Taban
This contribution tackles anew the matter of Beckettian language games.1 Through a close analysis of what is ostensibly a pun in the French Molloy, the critic questions the idea that its first and foremost function is to serve as a diverting or linguistic de-familiarising device. Rather, she suggests, the supposed pun is a mechanism to both generate and differentiate multiple contextual meanings, and to structure the text. The article proposes that only an integrative approach, taking into account the immediate and extended intratextual environment within which Beckettian word plays are embedded, can accurately recognise their workings and roles.

Il est vrai quavec beaucoup de patience on finissait par sentendre, mais sentendre quel sujet je vous le demande, et pour quel rsultat. (Beckett 1982, 66)

Le renouvellement (Sherzer, 42) ou la ranimation (Fitch, 158) des clichs est un type de jeu de mots que les critiques de Molloy considrent emblmatique parmi les modalits de manipulation du langage par les narrateurs, voire par lauteur lui-mme. Jean-Jacques Mayoux va mme jusqu affirmer que pour Beckett, lencontre de Joyce, la formule toute faite, le clich, et non pas le mot isol, reprsentent lunit linguistique de prdilection sur laquelle sexerce la fonction potique: Chaque crivain a son unit de langage et se reconnat lusage quil en fait. Chez Joyce, cest le mot, avec les prodigieuses triturations quil lui fait subir dans Finnegans Wake. Chez Beckett, cest le groupe de mots, la formule. (270)

Carla Taban

Parmi les formules diversement tritures de Molloy, la transformation de lidiotisme des vertes et des pas mres en les verts et les pas mrs a t remarque par au moins deux chercheurs. JeanneSarah de Larquier pose quun des multiples procds travers lesquels le narrateur de Molloy-1 signale sa prsence, en qualit de scripteur, dans le texte est aussi le changement de genre de la locution en discussion: [T]he narrator might also modify an idiomatic expression and bring the readers attention to its literal meaning by simply changing it to its masculine form: les verts et les pas mrs instead of des vertes et des pas mres. (51) Brian T. Fitch identifie lui aussi ce clich modifi dans Molloy et le commente ainsi: Parfois, ce qui se joue cest le dcalage entre le sens populaire dune expression, relevant du langage parl, et son sens littral: Je nai jamais eu de tendresse revendre exactement, mais jen avais eu quand mme ma petite quote-part, quand jtais petit, et cest aux VIEILLARDS quelle allait, de prfrence. [] Maintenant ILS ME FONT CHIER, les POURRISSANTS, au mme titre que les VERTS et les PAS MRS. (131) Dans les deux cas, les critiques saccordent dire que le jeu de mots qui porte sur lexpression idiomatique (en dire, en entendre, en voir) des vertes et des pas mres contribue la littralisation de celle-ci. Llargissement de lenvironnement intra-textuel restreint dans lequel cet exemple est cit, dtermine Fitch inscrire le processus de littralisation qui sy rattache dans une srie de processus similaires qui semble inclure aussi les vieillards, ils me font chier et les pourrissants (puisque ces mots sont signals eux-mmes, par des majuscules, dans la citation). En largissant encore plus le contexte immdiat2 dapparition de cette locution par dfaut et en regardant de plus prs la dynamique signifiante qui linscrit dans son environnement restreint et tendu, on constate que le terme littralisation ne russit pas vraiment rendre compte des mcanismes de gnration, diffrenciation et multiplication 378

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

de sens qui accompagnent la transformation par changement de genre de ce clich, ni du rle que celui-ci joue dans la configuration du texte. Dans cette fort je fis naturellement un certain nombre de rencontres, o nen fait-on pas, mais sans gravit. Je rencontrai notamment un charbonnier. Jaurais pu laimer, je crois, si javais eu soixante-dix ans de moins. Mais ce nest pas sr. Car alors lui aussi aurait t moins vieux dautant, oh pas tout fait dautant, mais de beaucoup. Je nai jamais eu de tendresse revendre exactement, mais jen avais eu quand mme ma petite quote-part, quand jtais petit, et cest aux vieillards quelle allait, de prfrence. Et je crois mme que jeus le temps den aimer un ou deux, oh pas dun vritable amour bien sr, aucun rapport avec la vieille, jai encore oubli son nom, Rose, non, enfin vous voyez qui je veux dire, mais quand mme, comment dire, tendrement, comme les promis une meilleure terre. Ah jtais prcoce, tant petit, et grand je le suis rest. Maintenant ils me font chier, les pourrissants, au mme titre que les verts et les pas mrs. Il se prcipita sur moi et me supplia de partager sa hutte, croyez-moi si vous voulez. (Beckett 1982, 112-13; nous soulignons) Ce contexte restreint fait voir que laffirmation selon laquelle le changement de genre fminin --> masculin (des deux adjectifs valeur nominale qui composent le clich des vertes et des pas mres, pour engendrer les verts et les pas mrs) rend ce clich littral nest pas tout fait approprie. On parle probablement de sens littral pour marquer la distinction smantique entre (en dire, en entendre, en voir) des vertes et des pas mres qui signifie (dire, entendre, voir) des choses trs choquantes, incongrues, excessives (Chantreau et Rey, 1158) et les verts et les pas mrs qui sapplique, dans cet extrait de Molloy, non des choses inanimes et abstraites, mais des anims humains. Le changement de genre est alors accompagn dans les verts et les pas mrs dun changement smique: /INANIM/ /ABSTRAIT/ --> /ANIM/ /HUMAIN/. La question qui surgit ce moment-ci est de savoir dans quelle mesure lappellation des /ANIMS/ /HUMAINS/ les verts et les pas mrs est littrale. De toute vidence, cette mesure nest pas absolue, dans ce sens quil sagit ici dun emploi mtaphorique obscurci qui nest plus reconnu comme tel en raison de 379

Carla Taban

son long et frquent usage. Le processus mtaphorique par lequel les verts et les pas mrs arrive dsigner, dans ce fragment, des /ANIMS/ /HUMAINS/ repose sur le transfert des termes vert et pas mr du domaine source vgtal au domaine cible humain. Ce transfert fonctionne simultanment comme une opration de diffrenciation de sens, puisque la nouvelle expression se laisse actualiser, dans lenvironnement intra-textuel restreint o elle est inscrite, de manire polysmique: en tant que les jeunes gens immatures (ou les enfants), les gens matures et les vieillards robustes (en bonne sant ou bien portants). Regardons de plus prs comment ces trois acceptions de la locution par dfaut les verts et les pas mrs sont contextuellement diffrencies. Dans le domaine source (le rgne vgtal) les verts et les pas mrs est une faon de dire redondante et renforante quand vert est synonyme de pas mr et que les deux adjectifs dcrivent une plante ou, surtout, un fruit qui na pas encore atteint la maturation et dont la couleur est en effet verte. Le rapport synonymique entre vert et pas mr est de nature mtonymique, dans la mesure o de la couleur du fruit ou de la plante on conjecture, par contigut, son immaturit. Le transfert mtaphorique de vert et de son synonyme pas mr du domaine source vgtal au domaine cible humain est assur par les smes communs /ANIM/ et /IMMATURE/. Dans le domaine cible, les verts et les pas mrs parvient ainsi signifier les jeunes gens immatures/les enfants, signification actualisable, dans le passage cit de Molloy, grce la prsence, ellemme redondante, de quand jtais petit et tant petit. Cette actualisation contribue au renversement du sens global de lextrait, qui affirme la tendresse que le narrateur prouve envers les vieillards quand il [est] petit: vieux lui-mme, le narrateur naime plus tendrement non seulement les vieillards (les pourrissants), qui le font chier, mais il est ennuy en gale mesure par les verts et les pas mrs, cest--dire, dans cette actualisation particulire de lexpression, par les jeunes gens immatures/les enfants. Si la signification de dpart Le narrateur enfant aime tendrement les vieillards nest que partiellement nie par le fait que Le narrateur vieux hait les vieillards (puisque seuls le sujet et le verbe sont ici antonymiques par rapport au sujet et au verbe de dpart, le complment direct restant identique), cette signification est compltement renverse par Le narrateur vieux hait les enfants (o tous les trois lments de la situation de dpart sont remplacs par leurs opposs). 380

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

Tout comme la prsence contextuelle de quand jtais petit et tant petit permet la ralisation du sens mtaphorique global et redondant de lexpression les verts et les pas mrs, la coprsence, dans le mme environnement intra-textuel restreint, de prcoce et de les pourrissants mne par le transfert, dans le domaine cible humain, dautres acceptions des termes appartenant au domaine source vgtal de cette expression la scission de son unit synonymique. Prcoce, linstar de vert et de pas mr, est une mtaphore vgtale obscurcie qui repose sur un type de transfert analogue entre domaine source et domaine cible: dsignant dabord une plante ou un fruit qui est mr avant le temps, le mot finit par sappliquer aux personnes de jeune ge dont le dveloppement (physique ou intellectuel) est prmatur ou trs rapide. La prsence contextuelle de prcoce altre la synonymie presque parfaite de vert et de pas mr, de sorte que vert est actualisable, dans le domaine source humain, non plus seulement en tant quimmature, voire enfant, mais aussi en tant que son antonyme, savoir mature ou, pour le dire avec une locution, dans la fleur de lge. Les pourrissants, leur tour une mtaphore vgtale morte quand le mot est appliqu aux humains, contribuent linscription, dans cet extrait, dencore une valeur signifiante de vert (valeur qui nest ni synonyme, ni antonyme, de celle de pas mr, mais qui est dduite, par mtonymie, de celle de vert-mature, savoir robuste, en bonne sant, bien portant). Sous linfluence de lopposition avec les pourrissants, les verts arrivent ainsi dsigner, ct des jeunes gens immatures et des gens matures dans la fleur de lge, les vieillards encore robustes (en bonne sant ou bien portants). La ralisation de cette dernire acception du clich par dfaut est soutenue aussi par ltonnante vieillesse, encore verte par endroits dont le narrateur parle, son propre gard, une page plus tt (Beckett 1982, 111). Tandis que lactualisation synonymique, voire redondante, de les verts et les pas mrs mne au renversement total du sens global de ce passage (la situation de dpart Le narrateur enfant aime tendrement les vieillards devenant Le narrateur vieux hait les enfants), lactualisation antonymique ou simplement diffrenciatrice de sens de les verts et les pas mrs relativise les situations de dpart et darrive par la modalisation de leurs sujets et objets directs respectifs. Parler, dans ces conditions, du sens littral de la locution modifie est doublement problmatique: dabord, lexpression les verts et les pas 381

Carla Taban

mrs na pas un seul sens dans ce fragment, mais plusieurs, en fonction des rapports signifiants qui stablissent, grce au contexte restreint, entre les lments qui la composent; ensuite, ces sens ne sont pas littraux, mais reprsentent des mtaphores obscurcies qui reposent sur le transfert conceptuel et lexical entre un domaine source vgtal et un domaine cible humain. Les multiples acceptions contextuelles de les verts et les pas mrs sont gnres par la mise en place dun rseau mtaphorique dorigine vgtale dont les nuds sont constitus par les verts, les pas mrs, prcoce et les pourrissants et dont les rayons sont reprsents par les relations smantiques (synonymiques, antonymiques, mtonymiques), morphologiques (il sagit dans chaque cas soit dadjectifs, soit dadjectifs nominaliss) et syntaxiques (la locution conjonctive de coordination au mme titre que qui lie les verts et les pas mrs aux pourrissants) qui stablissent entre eux. Laxe smantique au long duquel sorganise ce rseau au mme titre que cet extrait dans son ensemble est celui de lge. Le dveloppement de cet axe grce un champ lexico-smantique vgtal est conforme au cadre gnral de signification tabli, ds le dbut du passage, par la fort. Un autre nud du rseau mtaphorique vgtal identifi est le nom propre Rose. Le nom rose dsigne littralement une fleur ou larbuste qui la porte et son usage en tant que nom propre est demble mtaphorique. Dans cet extrait, Rose se rfre celle vers laquelle se dirige le vritable amour du narrateur, figure quil appelle ailleurs dans le texte tantt Ruth, tantt Edith (Beckett 1982, 75-78). En dpit de sa mention mtadiscursivement frappe de rejet (la vieille, jai encore oubli son nom, Rose, non, enfin vous voyez qui je veux dire), Rose est un noyau essentiel la structuration de ces quelques lignes. Parmi les lments du rseau mtaphorique vgtal, Rose entretient un rapport privilgi avec les verts et les pas mrs, puisque lassociation de Rose avec les verts relve dun nouveau rseau smantique, celui des couleurs. Ce rseau ne se limite pas Rose et aux verts, mais englobe aussi les couleurs dont le narrateur parle, une dizaine de lignes avant de mentionner sa rencontre avec le charbonnier, lorsquil dcrit son avancement travers la fort: Dire que je trbuchais dans dimpntrables tnbres, non, je ne peux pas. Je trbuchais, mais les tnbres ntaient pas impntrables. Car il rgnait une sorte dombre bleue, plus que 382

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

suffisante mes besoins visuels. Je mtonnais que cette ombre ne fut verte, plutt que bleue, mais je la voyais bleue et elle ltait peut-tre. Le rouge du soleil, se mlant au vert des feuilles, donnait un rsultat bleu, cest ainsi que je raisonnais.3 (Beckett 1982, 112; nous soulignons) Ce rseau chromatique qui joue, tout comme le rseau mtaphorique vgtal, un rle textuellement configurateur dans cet extrait est important parce quil contribue lactualisation du clich (en dire, en entendre, en voir) des vertes et des pas mres avec son sens global (dire, entendre, voir) des choses trs choquantes, incongrues, excessives, par le biais dune locution synonyme: (en dire, en entendre, en voir) de toutes les couleurs (Chantreau et Rey, 1158).4 Alors, la transformation morpho-smantique qui engendre le clich modifi, tant double, dans ce passage, par dautres modalits po()tiques, ne mne pas lannulation du sens global de la locution de dpart, mais contribue pratiquement sa dcomposition et recomposition. Ce qui finit par tre mis en vidence ainsi, ce sont des mcanismes de gnration, diffrenciation et multiplication de significations qui reprsentent pratiquement autant de mcanismes de configuration textuelle. Rapporte laxe de lge, Rose est une figure hybride (tout comme les enfants prcoces ou les vieillards verts), car le nom qui voque une de ces jeunes filles mtaphoriquement roses ou, comme dirait Proust, en fleur est attribu ici la vieille dcrpite Ruth/Edith. La rtraction immdiate du nom Rose, accol (possiblement aussi par lallitration entre Rose et Ruth) la vieille, peut tre explique dau moins deux faons: dune part, par le dfaut partiel de mmoire du narrateur (il ne se rappelle pas le nom de la vieille, mais il se rappelle pour sr que ce nom nest pas Rose), dautre part, par lincompatibilit smantique entre le signifi la vieille et lusage mtaphorique personnifi du mot rose. Rose joue un rle essentiel dans lactualisation du clich transform (les verts et les pas mrs) avec le sens du clich original (des vertes et des pas mres) dune autre manire encore. Rose contribue la relativisation/modalisation du sens global de cet extrait (relativisation qui ne porte pas, comme dans le cas des autres nuds du rseau mtaphorique vgtal, sur le sujet et lobjet dune phrase telle que Le narrateur enfant aime tendrement les vieillards, mais sur son verbe mme), dans la mesure o le vritable amour que le narrateur 383

Carla Taban

rattache Rose et qui devrait servir la dfinition, par antinomie, de sa tendresse envers les vieillards lorsquil tait petit se rvle en effet ne pas tre antinomique.5 Je nai jamais eu de tendresse revendre exactement, mais jen avais eu quand mme ma petite quote-part, quand jtais petit, et cest aux vieillards quelle allait, de prfrence. Et je crois mme que jeus le temps den aimer un ou deux, oh pas dun vritable amour bien sr, aucun rapport avec la vieille, jai encore oubli son nom, Rose, non, enfin vous voyez qui je veux dire, mais quand mme, comment dire, tendrement, comme les promis une meilleure terre. (Beckett 1982, 112-13; nous soulignons) La tendresse tendrement oriente ici vers les vieillards et oppose au vritable amour assure le contact direct de ce fragment avec le passage qui raconte lhistoire de Ruth/Edith, passage o la tendresse nest plus oppose au vritable amour, mais est utilise prcisment comme llment spcifique qui aide dfinir celui-ci audel de tout doute: Nos rapports ntaient pas sans tendresse, elle me coupait dune main tremblotante les ongles des pieds et moi je lui frottais la croupe avec du baume Bengu. Notre idylle fut de courte dure. Pauvre Edith, je htai sa fin peut-tre. Enfin ce fut elle qui prit les devants, dans le terrain vague, en passant sa main sur ma braguette. Plus prcisment, moi jtais courb sur un tas dordures, esprant y trouver de quoi me dgoter davoir faim, et elle, mabordant par derrire, passa sa canne entre mes jambes et entreprit den flatter mes parties. Elle me donnait de largent aprs chaque partie, moi qui aurais accept de connatre lamour, et de lapprofondir, titre bnvole. Ce ntait pas une femme pratique. Jaurais prfr il me semble un orifice moins sec et moins large, cela maurait donn une plus haute ide de lamour je crois. Enfin. Entre pouce et index on est autrement mieux. Mais lamour na sans doute cure de pareilles contingences. Et ce nest point peuttre lorsquon est bien, mais lorsque son membre affol cherche une paroi o se frotter, et lonction dun peu de muqueuse, et nen rencontrant point ne bat pas en retraite, et conserve sa tumfaction, cest alors que nat le vritable amour et quil senvole, haut au384

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

dessus des questions de basse pointure. Et lorsquon y ajoute un peu de pdicure et de massage, nayant rien directement voir avec lextase proprement dite, alors jai limpression que plus aucun doute nest permis, ce sujet. (Beckett 1982, 76-77; nous soulignons) La juxtaposition de deux extraits cits juxtaposition qui repose non pas sur la simple identit dun thme (le vritable amour et la tendresse) quon y dveloppe diffremment, voire antinomiquement (la tendresse fait lamour vritable versus la tendresse na rien faire avec lamour vritable), mais aussi sur lidentit formelle des units lexicales tendresse et vritable amour que les deux fragments diffrencient smantiquement met sans doute en vidence le fait que le narrateur se contredit: il a quand mme eu de la tendresse revendre (littralement, puisquil reoit de largent dEdith/Ruth aprs chaque partie) mme la vieille, et non seulement aux vieillards, et mme quand il ntait pas petit. Nanmoins, cette contradiction nest pas tout dabord importante parce quelle se constitue dans une de nombreuses occasions qui prouvent le manque de fiabilit du narrateur; elle importe surtout parce quelle montre que Rose est une figure hybride non seulement du point de vue de laxe de lge, mais aussi du point de vue de laxe du genre. (Le narrateur na eu de tendresse revendre quaux vieillards. Il en a prouv cependant envers Rose. Do il rsulte que le statut de vieille de Rose est contamin par celui de vieillard.) Cette hybridit du genre de Rose est consistante avec la possible transformation de genre fminin --> masculin de la figure de Ruth/Edith, possibilit explicitement formule et assez longuement dveloppe par le narrateur lui-mme (Beckett, 76-78). Ce quil convient de remarquer du point de vue de la prsente tude, cest que la transformation/lhybridation du genre sexuel de Rose est inscrite dans le texte par des moyens qui aident la mettre en rapport direct avec le changement de genre grammatical qui prside la transformation du clich des vertes et des pas mres en les verts et les pas mrs. La modification de ce clich particulier, de cette manire particulire, cet endroit particulier du texte, nest pas un simple jeu de mots. Ou bien, cest un jeu de mots, mais un jeu dont la porte nest pas le seul clich de dpart, mais la configuration dau moins deux passages textuels parallles. Les modalits po()tiques qui oprent au niveau de la locution modifie sont implicitement 385

Carla Taban

mtadiscursives sur deux plans. Dune part, elles illustrent et, partant, problmatisent la question de la constitution linguistico-textuelle du sens: Quest ce que les verts et les pas mrs signifie dans ce passage et comment ces significations y sont-elles mises en place? Dautre part, elles mettent en vidence et problmatisent des principes configurateurs du texte: Pourquoi parle-t-on de verts et [de] pas mrs dans cet extrait? Pourquoi y appelle-t-on Ruth/Edith Rose? A lintrieur de la configuration po()tique quest Molloy, la transformation de des vertes et des pas mres en les verts et les pas mrs est motive non pas smantiquement, mais smiotiquement: les deux cts du signe son aspect formel et son aspect conceptuel sont exploits simultanment de telle manire lintgrer multiplement dans le tissu textuel. Et dans ce complexe travail de texturation, le sens du clich de dpart, (dire, entendre, voir) des choses trs choquantes, incongrues, excessives, nest pas lud en faveur dun sens littral, mais actualis aussi bien travers la mise en texte dun rseau smantique des couleurs, que par la conjonction des pisodes de tendresse et de vritable amour avec leur ambigut quant au genre, lge et lidentit des protagonistes et avec leur ct pcuniaire avec lpisode de la rencontre sans gravit du narrateur avec le charbonnier qui dclenche les souvenirs amoureux de celui-ci et qui finit par lassassinat de celui-l , des pisodes qui reprsentent sans aucun doute, du point de vue de lhistoire, les moments les plus choquants, incongrus et excessifs de la premire partie de Molloy. Lampleur du travail textuel dont lexpression les verts et les pas mrs fait lobjet ne peut donc pas tre circonscrite en la rapportant seulement la locution fige des vertes et des pas mres. Le cadre de rfrence de la circonscription de ce travail doit comprendre la fois deux systmes: celui du franais contemporain o des vertes et des pas mres est lexicalis et celui de Molloy o les verts et les pas mrs entretient des rapports smiotiques de nature varie avec i) les lments de la phrase dont cette expression fait partie, ii) lenvironnement intra-textuel restreint de celle-ci et iii) son environnement intra-textuel tendu. En plus, le travail po()tique entrepris sur les verts et les pas mrs ntant que difficilement et artificiellement isolable des procds po()tiques dont dautres units lexicales, qui apparaissent dans le contexte immdiat de ce clich par dfaut, font lobjet (telles que Rose, vieux vieillard vieille, tendresse tendrement, etc.), ceux-ci doivent tre eux-mmes analyss dans leur particularit. Ainsi, un regard plus dtaill encore sur 386

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

la tendresse et laimer tendrement qui reprsentent, somme toute, le noyau smantique et thmatique autour duquel sorganise tout cet extrait, fait voir que non seulement le franais contemporain, mais aussi lensemble des systmes synchroniques successifs qui constituent, dune perspective diachronique, lhistoire du franais, forment un des cadres dinscription des jeux de mots de Molloy. La tendresse dont le narrateur enfant aime tendrement les vieillards contribue, comme il a t montr, travers sa configuration po()tique avec vritable amour et Rose/Ruth/Edith, linscription contextuelle de les verts et les pas murs comme des vertes et des pas mres. Cette tendresse semble signifier demble, dans ce passage, affection, attachement et elle sy applique, en tant que driv de tendre-affectueux, au domaine des sentiments humains. Ce domaine est dailleurs le seul o le lexme tendresse peut tre actualis en franais contemporain. Toujours est-il que la structuration de tout ce passage autour de laxe de lge et surtout la manire dont tendresse y est introduit6 permet, voire requiert, la ralisation de tendresse non seulement dans son sens contemporain daffection, attachement, mais aussi avec son sens ancien denfance (Rey, 2099). La tendresse-enfance, drive de tendre-jeune, gnre par mtonymie la tendresse du narrateur enfant envers les vieillards: si le narrateur a de la tendresse-affection revendre seulement quand il est petit, voire enfant, cest aussi parce que ce sentiment est lexicalement dpendant de la diachronique tendresse-enfance. Celle-ci se laisse ranger, selon laxe de lge, ct de prcoce (jeune/enfant mais mature) et de les verts et les pas mrs (jeune/enfant et immature), dans leur acception mtaphorique obscurcie. Dans leur acception littrale, les lments du rseau vgtal qui organise ce fragment et surtout le nud les verts et les pas mrs contribuent linscription dun autre sens ancien de tendresse: ce qui se laisse facilement entamer, mollesse, fracheur et qui est driv non pas de tendre-jeune, ni de tendre-affectueux, mais de tendre-frais, mou, qui se laisse facilement entamer. Il convient dobserver que toutes ces acceptions synchroniques et diachroniques de tendre tendresse qui sont simultanment configures dans cet extrait sont aussi ralises, individuellement ou en combinaison, ailleurs dans le texte (Beckett 1982, 9; 109; 149; 161), souvent en rapport avec un ou plusieurs des termes, rseaux ou axes signifiants qui 387

Carla Taban

oprent dans ce passage et dont lexpression les verts et les pas mrs fait toujours partie dans une de ses possibles actualisations. Signalons aussi loccurrence, dans ce fragment, de tendre et (avec) tendresse dans ladverbe modal tendrement: [] jeus le temps den aimer un ou deux [vieillards], oh pas dun vritable amour bien sr, [] mais quand mme, comment dire, tendrement, comme les promis une meilleure terre (112). Il sagit, dans le cas de la prcision qui suit tendrement, comme dans le cas de les verts et les pas mrs, dune modalit po()tique morpho-smantique qui porte sur des idiotismes, mais qui consiste cette fois-ci non pas dans le changement de genre grammatical, mais dans la contraction de deux clichs sur la base dun lment commun: sont contracts, grce au participe pass du verbe promettre, les locutions tre promis un meilleur avenir/sort/destin et terre promise. Cette deuxime locution par dfaut quon retrouve dans ce court passage et qui devrait servir la clarification de ce que veut dire aimer tendrement a elle-mme besoin dexplication puisque le procd de contraction qui se trouve sa base la voue demble lambigut et, partant, plusieurs ralisations simultanment possibles. Ainsi, ce qui apparat dabord comme un moyen de prcision du sens de tendrement, nest en ralit quun mcanisme de diffrenciation et multiplication de ses significations contextuelles. Dj la syntaxe de la phrase ci-dessous permet dactualiser comme les promis une meilleure terre de deux manires: Et je crois mme que jeus le temps den aimer un ou deux, oh pas dun vritable amour bien sr, aucun rapport avec la vieille, jai encore oubli son nom, Rose, non, enfin vous voyez qui je veux dire, mais quand mme, comment dire, tendrement, comme les promis une meilleure terre. (Beckett 1982, 112-113; nous soulignons) Aimer tendrement peut dire ici la fois aimer comme on aime les promis une meilleure terre et aimer comme aiment les promis une meilleure terre. Lindcidabilit syntaxique entre la fonction de sujet et celle dobjet direct de les promis une meilleure terre est consistante avec le renversement et la relativisation/modalisation des autres sujets et complments dobjet direct relis, dans ce fragment, par laction daimer soit tendrement, soit dun vritable amour. 388

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

Quant savoir ce que sont ces promis une meilleure terre quon aime ou qui aiment tendrement, plusieurs possibilits sont envisageables, en fonction des acceptions contextualisables des units lexicales en collocation obligatoire de dpart terre promise et (tre) promis un meilleur avenir/sort/destin qui ont t fusionnes. Cette fusion repose non seulement sur la communaut formelle du verbe promettre qui sapplique dans le premier cas une chose /INANIM/, la terre, et dans le deuxime cas des /ANIMS/ /HUMAINS/ , mais aussi sur un smantisme commun qui implique un engagement pass dont laccomplissement est plac dans lavenir. La gnralit de ces deux smes, /ENGAGEMENT PASS/ et /ACCOMPLISSEMENT FUTUR/, de mme que la possibilit dactiver par rapport l/INANIM/ terre la fois les smes /CONCRET/ et /ABSTRAIT/ permettent la ralisation des promis une meilleure terre de faon multiple dans le passage en question. Ainsi, les promis une meilleure terre ne sont pas seulement les vieillards ou les pourrissants auquel cas meilleure terre peut fonctionner comme i) un euphmisme mtaphorique de la mort, ii) une mtaphore du discours religieux, voire mythologique, qui sapplique au concept abstrait dun espace gnrique quivalant celui de paradis ou de champs lysens et iii) une rfrence inter-textuelle biblique lhistoire de Mose , mais aussi les petits, les prcoces ou les verts et les pas mrs auquel cas meilleure terre peut tre ralise soit comme le substitut mtaphorique davenir/destin/sort, soit littralement et concrtement comme terre fertile (Rey, 1647). Cette dernire acception est soutenue par la prsence contextuelle du rseau mtaphorique vgtal obscurci, en termes duquel sont traits les /ANIMS/ /HUMAINS/ de cet extrait, rseau qui mne ce que meilleure terre puisse tre lu comme ce qui fertilise les Rose-s, les prcoce-s et les verts et les pas mrs et est fertilis par les pourrissants. Il convient de remarquer quil y a dans le texte bon nombre de donnes qui permettent lintgration de chacune de ces possibilits dactualisation dans des rseaux co-signifiants plus larges. Le droulement mme de lpisode avec le charbonnier qui est inaugur par cet extrait en reprsente une, puisqu la fin de cette squence le charbonnier finit par tre assassin, en accomplissant ainsi son destin (programme/rle) textuel, inscrit ds le dbut de la scne, dans plusieurs des significations contextuelles de les promis une meilleure terre. 389

Carla Taban

A la fin de cette discussion qui traite de la transformation de des vertes et des pas mres en les verts et les pas mrs on peut dire que la modalit po()tique de changement de genre qui opre au niveau de ce clich nest en effet que llment le plus saillant dun ensemble de procds po()tiques qui configurent le texte par diffrenciation et accumulation de sens. Rseaux smantiques et axes de construction; sens propres et mtaphoriques, synonymiques et antonymiques, synchroniques et diachroniques; rptitions formellement identiques ou par famille de mots; constructions syntaxiques et contractions morphosmantiques voil autant doprations qui sous-tendent la configuration de ce court passage et que seule la recontextualisation indispensable de les verts et les pas mrs arrive mettre en vidence. Si lisolement de les verts et les pas mrs dtermine les critiques affirmer que le texte rinstaure le sens littral de lidiotisme original (des vertes et des pas mres), la recontextualisation de cette expression fait voir, dune part, que cette littralit est problmatique dans ce double sens i) quelle repose sur des composantes lexicales (les verts, les pas mrs) utilises mtaphoriquement et ii) quelle nest pas une littralit, mais plusieurs mtaphoricits et, dautre part, que le texte ne renonce pas au sens mtaphorique global du clich de dpart (dire, entendre, voir des choses trs choquantes, incongrues, excessives), mais quil exploite po()tiquement dautres modalits qui permettent son actualisation. En plus, le travail po()tique men sur ce clich considre celui-ci non seulement comme un tout, mais aussi au niveau individuel de ses termes constitutifs, ce qui le rend extrmement complexe et, partant, impropre une approche qui ne sarrte qu un seul de ses aspects. Ce complexe travail est doubl par un riche (mta)discours dtracteur du narrateur, mais ce sont prcisment les lments souligns ngativement (comme Rose) ou modaliss (comme vieux vieillard vieille ou tendresse tendrement) qui jouent un rle primordial dans lorganisation textuelle. Les commentaires mtadiscursifs du narrateur sont donc prendre avec caution extrme quant leur applicabilit la configuration po()tique quest Molloy, le narrateur ne reprsentant quun des dispositifs textuels qui contribuent la mise en place de celle-ci. La fonction des propos dnigreurs du narrateur dans le processus po()tiquement configurateur du texte, telle quelle ressort de notre discussion, semble tre non pas tant de contredire et rfuter tout ce qui est dit, mais plutt de signaler des nuds textuels particulirement importants qui laissent voir la manire dont Molloy est 390

De jeux de mots aux modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle

construit. Ce qui apparat de prime abord comme une rhtorique du discrdit (Pingaud, 5), comme une potique de la rtraction et de la ngation, comme une manifestation de limpuissance expressive, se rvle tre en effet, quand scrut de trs prs, une po()tique de la multiplication diffrenciatrice des significations. En exploitant des mcanismes morpho-smantiques et syntaxiques de gnration, diffrenciation et multiplication de sens, les principes configurateurs de Molloy indiquent le fait que ce texte nopre pas au niveau des acceptions toutes faites des mots et des expressions (figes ou non), mais celui de leur construction, variation et accumulation contextuelle. Pour cette raison, ltude des modalits po()tiques qui configurent ce texte est, notre avis, indispensable lexamen dautres dimensions textuelles (thmatique, narrative, mta-, inter-textuelle ou autre), dans la mesure o celles-ci reposent, en tant que paliers signifiants dordre suprieur, sur les lments de base reprsents par les lexmes (simples, en collocation libre ou en collocation obligatoire). Et il est fort tentant de spculer que si Molloy se laisse agencer thmatiquement, narrativement, mta- et inter-textuellement de manire si diverse, cest parce que ses lments de base sont po()tiquement configurs.
Notes 1. Il convient de prciser demble que le Molloy qui fait lobjet de la prsente discussion est le Molloy franais. La prmisse fondamentale de notre propos est que le texte est tel quil est parce quil est crit en franais et que, consquemment, dans une autre langue on ne lit pas tout fait le mme texte. Le franais de Molloy est largement responsable de la gnration et lorganisation du tissu textuel, si bien que lidentification de la particularit de ce franais mne automatiquement la reconnaissance des modalits po()tiques de configuration du texte. 2. Le mot contexte veut dire, dans ces pages, environnement intratextuel (restreint et/ou tendu). 3. Ce passage est susceptible de ne pas passer inaperu, puisque les rgles de combinaison chromatique quil dcrit font ressortir la diffrence entre le monde rel, o le bleu est une couleur primaire et le vert une couleur secondaire, et le monde fictif de Molloy dans la fort, o le vert est une couleur primaire et le bleu une couleur secondaire.

391

Carla Taban 4. Dans Mercier et Camier, crit avant Molloy, monsieur Madden utilise cette expression: On maimait presque. Je leur racontais de toutes les couleurs, sur lhymen, la vaseline, laube de la poisse, la fin des soucis (60; nous soulignons). 5. La modalisation, par de divers moyens po()tiques, des sujets, des objets et de laction daimer dans cet extrait est consistante avec la forte concentration de moyens modalisateurs discursifs et mta-discursifs du passage. 6. Cette manire a en vue lexpression quand jtais petit en tant quunique exception la restriction Je nai jamais eu de tendresse revendre exactement, aussi bien que les modalits po()tiques diffrenciatrices de sens dont petit fait lobjet dans cette phrase et dans ce passage.

Ouvrages cits Beckett, Samuel, Mercier et Camier (Paris: Minuit, 1970). , Molloy (Paris: Minuit, 1982). Chantreau, Sophie, et Alain Rey, Dictionnaire des expressions et locutions. Le Trsor des manires de dire anciennes et nouvelles (Paris: Dictionnaires Le Robert, 1989). De Larquier, Jeanne-Sarah, Becketts Molloy: Inscribing Molloy in a Metalanguage Story, in French Forum, 29.3 (2004), 43-55. Fitch, Brian T., Dimensions, structures et textualit dans la trilogie romanesque de Beckett (Paris: Minard, 1977). Jakobson, Roman, Essais de linguistique gnrale, trad. Nicolas Ruwet (Paris: Minuit, 1963). Mayoux, Jean-Jacques, Molloy: un vnement littraire, une uvre, in Samuel Beckett, Molloy (Paris: Minuit, 1982), 241-74. Pingaud, Bernard, Dire cest inventer, in Quinzaine Littraire, 67 (1969), 56. Rey, Alain, dir., Dictionnaire historique de la langue franaise (Paris: Dictionnaires Le Robert, 1992). Sherzer, Dina, Structure de la trilogie de Beckett: Molloy, Malone meurt, LInnommable (La Haye et Paris: Mouton, 1976).

392

POSTURE DE LA PRIRE, CRITURE DE LA PRCARIT (Mal vu mal dit, Cap au pire et ...que nuages...)

Guillaume Gesvret

Samuel Becketts works describe many postures. One of them is particularly interesting and helps us to analyse some major problems: the praying posture. In Becketts prose, theatre or TV plays, especially in the last works, we find obsessive, strange or comic invocations which mix spectral figures and body or memory fragments. In Ill Seen Ill Said, Worstward Ho and ...but the clouds..., images of prayer are like furtive apparitions. They may also be signs of a paradoxical and ambiguous view on writing.

Lart (pictural) qui est prire dclenche la prire, libre la prire chez celui qui regarde, crivait Samuel Beckett en 1936 dans les notes de son carnet de voyage en Allemagne.1 La figure de la prire apparat ainsi jusque dans les toutes dernires oeuvres: dans la pice tlvise que nuages(1976) ou les textes Mal vu mal dit (1981) et Cap au pire (1983), on trouve respectivement le souvenant courb sur sa table, la prire de la vieille femme, et lagenouill. De manire gnrale, la prire, transitive (demande de grce ou de salut) ou intransitive (prire pour les morts), prsuppose ou sadresse une puissance autre, spare, absente. Lattention ou la rponse espre se caractrise donc par la prcarit, par lincertitude et la fragilit de cette relation. Le sujet fait alors lpreuve dun manque, dune absence, dans son adresse Dieu comme dans lintimit de sa solitude. On pense ltymologie commune des mots prcarit et prire, du latin precari: prier et precarius: qui sobtient par la prire. Est prcaire ce qui est donc mal assur, comme un bien que lon possde par la faveur dune prire exauce. Mais surtout la prcarit dfinit le rapport du sujet la prsence absente du sacr. Cest sans doute ce lien spcifique la question du symbolique qui intressait Beckett, en de de toute croyance. En effet, cet autre rapport induit une certaine distance au sens et la forme, un quilibre fragile et prcaire de lun lautre, et de

Guillaume Gesvret

toute chose ce qui nest pas elle; lautre est l, prsent dans linvocation et fait cependant ternellement dfaut, comme le rel pour limaginaire ou limage pour le texte. Lexprience potique de Beckett se caractrise selon Gilles Deleuze par cette disjonction incluse, o tout se divise, mais en soi mme, et Dieu, lensemble des possibles, se confond avec Rien, dont chaque chose est une modification (Deleuze 1992, 60). Aucun recours extrieur pour cette logique qui chappe en effet toute causalit simple ou toute binarit prvisible. Spectrale, paradoxale et ambigu, elle interroge le statut de limage du corps et la ncessit de son apparition: invention fantasmatique de quel narrateur, remmoration de quel souvenir, de quel deuil? Dans cette tension des mots limage, il sagirait donc danalyser linteraction de ce thme de la prire, comme motif rcurrent mais toujours provisoire et comme exprience fondamentale (de lecture et de cration), avec la structure prcaire et spectrale des oeuvres: comment cette rfrence sacre, maintenue ltat latent par le travail dempchement beckettien, ouvre, dans son inachvement mme, lcart dun espace de prsentation o puissent se jouer la tension et les devenirs de lcriture: entre corps et langage, texte et image, rapport et non-rapport, reprsentation et prsentation. Dabord, cet exemple dans Mal vu mal dit o le motif peine voqu de la prire rencontre le travail dapparition-disparition de lcriture: Elle rmerge sur le dos. Immobile. Soir et nuit. Immobile sur le dos soir et nuit. La couche. Attention. Difficilement mme le sol vu les chutes genoux. La prire. Si prire il y a. Bah elle na qu se prosterner davantage. Ou ailleurs. Devant sa chaise. Ou sa huche. Ou la lisire de la caillasse la tte sur les cailloux. Donc paillasse mme le sol. Pas doreiller. Recouverte des pieds au menton dune couverture noire elle ne livre que la tte. Ne que ! Soir et nuit sans dfense ce visage. Vite les yeux. Ds quils souvriront. Soudain les voil. Sans que rien ait boug. Un seul suffit. Exorbit. Pupille bante nimbe chichement dun bleu dlav. Pas trace dhumeur. Plus trace. Sans regard. Comme nen pouvant plus des choses vues paupires closes. Sans transition de plein fouet le vide. (Beckett 1981, 48) 394

Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit

Comme souvent chez Beckett lapparition du corps est une rapparition. Elle correspond ici au retour fuyant, multiple et imprvisible dune vielle femme, figure ancienne dont le retour hante tout le texte. Dans ce paragraphe, auquel nous reviendrons plusieurs reprises, sont juxtaposes deux images, deux postures de la vieille: la posture couche du gisant mains jointes et celle de la prire, ici prire du soir pour un mort sans nom. On ne sait si cette prire se fait agenouill (chutes genoux, se prosterner) ou couch. Lambigut se joue dans le passage dune hypothse spatiale une autre: Devant sa chaise. [] Ou la lisire de la caillasse la tte sur les cailloux. Donc paillasse mme le sol . Gilles Deleuze distinguait deux postures de l puis dans luvre de Beckett: entre lpuisement assis et la fatigue couche [] il y a une diffrence de nature car on (est) fatigu de quelque chose, mais puis, de rien (Deleuze 1992, 59) (au sens logique et physiologique, mcanique et pathtique, que Deleuze donne lpuisement beckettien). Or la posture de la prire, inquite et inquitante, incertaine, immobile mais sans lieu fixe, fait peut-tre figure d entre-deux: entre fatigue et puisement, transitivit et intransitivit, verticalit du sacr au pied duquel on se prosterne et horizontalit du plan de la paillasse, de la caillasse (le suffixe commun connotant pjorativement le matriau pauvre, vulgaire, profane...). Elle se joue aussi entre vie et mort. Le corps spectral beckettien apparat avec une temporalit spcifique: la fois mourant puis et revenant fantomatique, il dconcerte lavant et laprs dune mort impossible quil semble toujours diffrer. Cette temporalit est celle dun mourir sans cesse recommenc, mouvement paradoxal dcrit par Maurice Blanchot comme le dessaisissement do surgit toute cration et tout dsir en djouant la fascination pour la mort: Mourir, cest, absolument parlant, limminence incessante par laquelle cependant la vie dure en dsirant. Imminence de ce qui sest toujours dj pass (Blanchot 1980, 70). Il sagit ici dune autre modalit de la prcarit beckettienne; elle met en scne un corps et un texte en voie dextinction et donne forme ce processus, ce mouvement dune disparition qui nen finit pas dchouer pour permettre luvre de continuer.2 Cette prcarit constitutive est comme la figuration dans lcriture dune autre forme de vie assumant sa part dabsence; elle relve de cette tentative permanente de trouver dans lempchement et la ngation, dans lapproche de la mort, un fragment de corps, un reste de vie dautant 395

Guillaume Gesvret

plus vident et intense, et toujours dj mis en suspens, engag dans un autre mouvement de lcriture. Temporalit spectrale donc, discontinue, imprvisible et dceptive, qui engage avec elle la remise en cause des repres classiques de la narration, du rapport entre texte et image comme de lopposition entre vie et mort. On y rencontre ainsi cet effet de spectralit analys par Jacques Derrida (1993). Dans loptique dune dconstruction de la mtaphysique de la prsence, le processus spectral doit selon lui djouer toute identification ontologique de ltre la prsence, toute prsence effective. Lapparition du spectre rend indcidables les oppositions tablies entre rel et non-rel, effectif et non-effectif, vivant et non-vivant, visible et non-visible, entre ce qui est prsent et ce qui ne lest pas (Derrida 1993, 33). Ainsi, lauteur sinterroge sur la temporalit et la nature du spectre qui nest ni substance ni essence ni existence: Quel est le temps et quel est lhistoire dun spectre? Y a-t-il un prsent du spectre? Ordonne-t-il ses alles et venues selon la succession dun avant et dun aprs? [...] Avant de savoir si on peut faire la diffrence entre le spectre du pass et celui du futur, du prsent pass et du prsent futur, il faut peut-tre se demander si leffet de spectralit ne consiste pas djouer cette opposition, voire cette dialectique, entre la prsence effective et son autre. (Derrida 1993, 72) Dans Cap au pire cette fois, autre texte bref et fragment du dernier Beckett, le terme de prire napparat plus et la rfrence sacre reste latente. Parmi les trois figures rencontres, il ne reste que ce corps identifi sa posture: l agenouill. Ici la prcarit est tension vers le moindre, vers le minimum de connotation et dpaisseur symbolique (plus loin, ce corps se rvlera tre celui, pathtique, dune vieille femme, pour rejouer encore le processus damoindrissement...): Plus qu se mettre debout si jamais fut gisant. Ou jamais ne fut gisant. Perptuel agenouill. Mieux plus mal perptuel agenouill. Le dire dsormais perptuel agenouill. Pour linstant dsormais perptuel agenouill. Pour linstant (Beckett 1983, 21). Le spectre est dit pour linstant perptuel agenouill; pour linstant renvoie la forme ironique dune rflexivit critique ( cet instant de lcriture, dun dire qui est tout sauf narratif ou dialectique), mais aussi ce moment spectral qui, selon Derrida, nappartient plus au temps, si lon entend sous ce nom lenchanement 396

Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit

des prsents modaliss (prsent pass, prsent actuel: maintenant, prsent futur) (Derrida 1993, 17). La prire du spectre rencontre donc le travail formel et logique dune disjonction qui prsente tous les possibles sur le mme plan; elle participe en mme temps de la logique spectrale qui remet en cause toute unit de lespace et du temps, et implique de nouveaux rapports, de nouvelles dpendances de lun lautre. A la fois description potique dun objet fuyant et multiple, et invocation en acte, performance qui cre limage furtive mesure quelle scrit sur le blanc de la page, lapparition du corps se fragmente la surface du texte comme dans la reprsentation toujours rejoue (toujours rate) de sa mise en scne. On se trouve alors au croisement de cette logique puisante mais cratrice de la spectralit et dun constant travail du reste comme rsidu textuel et corporel. Le texte incarne bien alors ce rapport de plasticit si exemplaire de lcriture beckettienne o se nouent, dans un mme geste, reprsentation et prsentation.3 Le spectre engage donc toute une logique de lcriture: il est ce reste qui fait retour, retour dun rel toujours dj drob. Aussi trouvet-on de nombreux passages o la posture de la prire rapparat avec celle du gisant, et o la multiplicit des postures soppose leur immobilit, suivant la mme logique de lnumration; citons encore Mal vu mal dit: Les bords de sa longue jupe noire frlent le sol. Mais le plus souvent elle est immobile. Debout ou assise. Allonge ou genoux (Beckett 1981, 25). Dans notre extrait, la rflexivit de lcriture implique certains ddoublements o voir et tre vu relvent dune mme indcidabilit. On remarque dabord le motif rcurrent des yeux clos carquills: Exorbit. [] Paupires closes, o lon retrouve cette violence froide et contaste de loxymore beckettien, quand vie et mort, horreur et calme se rencontrent (silence lil du hurlement). Ce motif renvoie ainsi paralllement la modalit singulire du visible, du mal vu, dj nonc par Joyce dans Ulysse: Fermons les yeux pour voir. Mais surtout, le guetteur partage avec la figure maternelle de la vieille femme sa posture de linvocation. Invocation dun dieu absent et conjuration du spectre au sens dj voqu: Conjuration signifie dautre part lincantation magique destine voquer, faire venir par la voix, convoquer un charme ou un esprit. Conjuration dit en somme lappel qui fait venir [...] ce qui 397

Guillaume Gesvret

nest pas l au moment de lappel. Cette voix ne dcrit pas, ce quelle dit ne constate rien, sa parole fait arriver. (Derrida 1993, 74) Cest aussi la posture du souvenant de que nuages avec sa supplique de lesprit: je commenais la supplier, elle, dapparatre, de mapparatre. Telle fut longtemps mon habitude coutumire. Aucun son, une supplique de lesprit, elle, quelle apparaisse, mapparaisse (Beckett 1976, 43) Ce guetteur, comme lcrivain rel, met en jeu lobscure tension spirituelle dont parle Deleuze au sujet de la cration de limage, une vocation silencieuse qui soit aussi une invocation et mme une convocation, et une rvocation, puisquelle lve la chose ou la personne ltat dindfini: une femme (Deleuze 1992, 96). Il est intressant de confronter cette analyse la question des images obsessionnelles qui, de son aveu mme, hantent le travail de Beckett (Knowlson 1999, 849).Celui-ci insiste dans le mme temps pour relativiser laspect dcisif et final quun lecteur voudrait leur donner pour clore linterprtation. Il ne sagit pas de la fixation obsessionnelle dune phrase, dune syntaxe unique, mais dimages mouvantes, indcises, innommes, qui harclent comme les figures de Cap au pire. Harcelant est dailleurs le mot choisi par Edith Fournier pour traduire preying utilis dans la version originale anglaise de Beckett: preying on something signifie en effet faire sa proie de quelque chose, de prey la proie. On entend videmment lhomonymie avec praying, cest dire tre en prire; ici, la prire rencontre lobsession du souvenir et la rptition du fantasme: prier, ce serait aussi tre en proie la hantise dune image qui revient comme le revenant spectral, ou encore ressasser activement, rejouer une scne qui ne cesse dchapper (lapparition de la mre dans Mal vu mal dit, mais aussi le vieil homme et lenfant dans Cap au pire...). Entre passivit et activit, apparition et disparition, il sagit de mettre cette image lpreuve dun regard froid, dune distance nouvelle; puiser le fantasme dans la prcarit de lcriture pour louvrir aux multiplicits de la forme et du sens. Ainsi, limage de la femme ge se ddouble, voire se confond, avec celle du guetteur (du fils, de lcrivain): de qui cette femme en noir porte-elle le deuil si ce nest delle-mme? Sujet et objet du deuil, nest-elle pas la fois la gisante couche et lagenouille qui prie pour son mort, comme lcrivain invoquant le souvenir du corps spectral, de 398

Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit

la mre disparue? On peut ainsi comprendre la double valeur de lvocation dune figure maternelle relle: rappel du deuil et apparition piphanique hors du temps (cf. Houppermans 2000), elle est la fois partage, runion des deux tres dans une criture du dsaveu de la mort (Grossman 1998, 123), et distance qui empche la fascination, travail formel qui, soudain, fait limage dans cette dtermination de lindfini (une femme, une prire...). Intressons-nous un instant Cap au pire; le motif de la prire semble sy esquisser avec la figure de la paire (pre et fils, vieil homme et enfant, les mains jointes), dans un jeu, l encore, de ddoublement et dunification: Lentement sans pause tant mal que mal sen vont et jamais ne sloignent. Vus de dos. Tous deux courbs. Unis par les mains treintes treignant. Tant mal que mal sen vont comme un seul. Une seule ombre. Une autre ombre (Beckett 1983, 15) On entraperoit une figure de la prire avec cette fusion de deux corps mains treintes dans un lieu sans lieu, un loignement paradoxal, suspendu, qui ne cesse de se rpter comme lapparition dun spectre ou dun souvenir obsdant (sen vont et jamais ne sloignent); cette fusion correspond de plus une rduction (du nombre: de deux un, mais aussi de la forme: une ombre, une silhouette, une trace qui nadhre plus nulle part, seulement caractrise par ces mains treintes treignant). L encore, passif et actif, proche et lointain, vie et mort se rencontrent dans la logique de la disjonction incluse et sannulent un instant, le temps de faire limage, dans le texte mme. Cet vnement du mot fait image caractrise selon nous lenjeu plastique dune criture beckettienne du spectral. Pour le cerner mieux encore, tudions maintenant le rapport de plasticit qui fait jouer formellement la prcarit du texte et lapparition-disparition de limage dans notre passage de Mal vu mal dit. Le texte met en scne le travail sur labsence et la prsence selon diffrentes modalits; on note lapparition de complments, de fragments qui viennent trouer et dsquilibrer la phrase: Immobile. Soir et nuit. Immobile sur le dos soir et nuit (1981, 48). Chaque mot semble dcrire le cadre dune image venir tout en fragmentant et en variant ses composantes. La rptition permet dextnuer les possibles avec insistance et prcaution (car ce travail induit un risque et donc une attention ncessaire pour ne pas basculer dans lexcs et le superflu ou dans la fascination pour le geste lui-mme); mais elle rejoue aussi infiniment le travail damoindrissement, en cassant toute linarit, donc toute fin possible. 399

Guillaume Gesvret

Cette rptition peut devenir numration, par exemple des diffrents lieux: Ou ailleurs. Devant sa chaise. Ou sa huche (1981, 48). On retrouve ici lhsitation comme mouvement de lcriture beckettienne: la fois incertitude toujours nouvelle, indiffrente ou angoisse, drle ou mlancolique, et certitude dune logique sche et calcule de lnumration. Cette accumulation des mots, qui apparaissent pour mieux disparatre, est donc soustraction paradoxale: il faut aboutir au mot fait image, quand il ne reste plus quun seul mot pour mal dire. Ainsi, le syntagme la prire est aussi bien un achvement phmre, une intensit pure que lamorce dune autre tentative marque par lcart et le repentir de lpanorthose (Clment 1994, 423): La prire. Si prire il y a (1981, 48). Mise en uvre de la logique la plus illogique, dans le suspens dune affirmation aussi trange que comique o celui qui dcrit laisse chapper sa description: Si prire il y a. Bah elle na qu se prosterner davantage. On remarque ainsi que lpanorthose comme figure de correction sapplique au texte comme au fonctionnement de limage. Finalement, les mots servent autant la description (dun souvenir, dune fiction fantasme) quau travail actif de lempchement beckettien. Chaque mot fait limage, invente limage amoindrir dans son dfaut mme. Celle-ci nest donc pas le rsultat dun dpassement dialectique du mouvement dapparition-disparition: ce nest pas le sens qui prend mais seulement une forme qui ne se spare pas du processus de sa disparition; limage est un souffle, une haleine, mais expirante, en voie dextinction. Limage est ce qui steint, se consume, une chute (Deleuze 1992, 97). Ainsi, limage beckettienne est prise dans un rapport complexe au temps et lespace: un temps non linaire de la disparition de limage et de la prsence-absence du spectre, insparable de lespace de sa prsentation dans lcriture. Cest ainsi que limage pourrait tenir lieu de trace, notion dfinie par Jacques Derrida comme devenirespace du temps et devenir-temps de lespace (Derrida 1972, 8). Citons ainsi un autre extrait de Mal vu mal dit o la prire fait image: Un endroit lattire. Par moments. Une pierre sy dresse. Blanche de loin. Cest elle qui lattire. [...] Mais dans ces moments-l ses pieds la prire, Emmenez-l. La nuit par temps clair surtout. Avec lune ou sans. Ils lemmnent et larrtent devant. L comme en pierre elle aussi. Mais noire. Sous la lune parfois. Les toiles souvent. Lenvie-t-elle? (Beckett 1981, 14) 400

Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit

Il sagit l encore dun mot fait image, et juste une image: une image unique, un seul mot, qui prend sa valeur (temporaire) dans cette raret mme, et une image tout juste russie, peine une image, prise dans les acclrations et les soubresauts de la vitesse dcriture. La prire ne se fixe en effet quun instant dans la reprsentation et se dfait aussitt grce au jeu sur limmobilit et le mouvement: ses pieds; emmenezl, grce au flou laiss dans lnonciation: emmenez-l (qui parle?), et aux chos et variations homonymiques: pieds; prire; pierre qui nen finissent pas de dsquilibrer les identifications (on retrouve le motif rcurrent du corps ddoubl et ptrifi). Ces chos sonores et formels, dans lcriture mme, crent dailleurs le voisinage qui dfinit et permet toute image. Ils sont lquivalent de la confrontation des matriaux picturaux ou de lapparition intermittente des lignes dune trame, dun tressage qui recouvre et laisse entrevoir.4 On assiste au mme mcanisme dans que nuages, concernant cette fois limage visuelle de la femme invoque par le souvenant. Deleuze a comment la prcarit de cette russite qui dfinit la cration de limage pure, non entache, libre de toute adhrence personnelle la mmoire, la raison (ce parti-pris serait bien sr nuancer, en montrant nouveau comment sont noues les questions de limage, du dsir et du deuil): Et quand on russit, limage sublime envahit lcran, visage fminin sans contour, et tantt disparat aussitt, dune mme haleine, tantt sattarde avant de disparatre (Deleuze 1992, 97) On peut rapprocher pour finir ces interrogations dun texte de Franois Noudelmann: Image et absence (1998, 159). Selon lui, limage vit de cette tension, de cette fixation de lil en instance deffondrement. Il rapproche la question de limage de labsent du travail de prsentation ncessaire la mise en scne de cette image. Limage du mort ne peut se fixer dans le temps et lespace de la reprsentation, elle se caractrise par son intermittence inscrivant la discontinuit au sein de son propre espace, et par lincertitude de son retour. Son apparition ncessite alors lvidement, labandon de toute profondeur, de tout artifice ou arrire-plan htrogne la reprsentation. Cest une absence assume qui sincarne dans limage de labsent, comme dans celle de la vivante Olympia dcrite par Georges Bataille: Cette femme est l dans son exactitude provocante, elle nest rien; sa nudit [] est le silence qui sen dgage comme celui dun navire vide: ce quelle est, est l horreur sacre de sa prsence 401

Guillaume Gesvret

dune prsence dont la simplicit est celle de labsence (Noudelmann 1990, 72). Le mal vu beckettien participe du mme rapport labsence en sincarnant dans un travail formel et textuel. Celui-ci doit permettre de djouer le voir et le bien voir, pour produire une image en exception des lois ordinaires de la visibilit (Badiou 1995, 43). Ainsi, le motif de la prire participe du caractre latent dune forme voquant la fois le rapport au sacr, la ritualit dune incantation, et une exprience relle, voire pathtique (la prire comme imploration, quand tout fait dfaut...). Il est aussi vocation du caractre formel qui sous-tend lcriture de Beckett, dans sa prcarit mme. Finalement, cette prire sans dieu, neutralise, dans lattente suspendue dune main pie (LInnommable), constitue une nouvelle image de lpuisement.5 Figure du dos courb, elle est une autre posture qui diffre dailleurs par son caractre dpuisement de la majest hiratique des statues en prire gothiques ou des silhouettes de Giacometti (en gardant de ces dernires la fixit prcaire, pure et lointaine). Lvocation de la vraie prire enfin, celle qui ne sollicite rien apparaissait dj dans Malone meurt (non comme pur paradoxe formel, mais plutt comme lapproche dune vrit de luvre et de lcriture...): Les yeux uss doffenses sattardent vils sur tout ce quils ont si longuement pri, dans la dernire, la vraie prire enfin, celle qui ne sollicite rien. Et cest alors quun petit air dexaucement ranime les vux morts et quun murmure nat dans lunivers muet, vous reprochant affectueusement de vous tre dsespr trop tard. (Beckett 1951, 172) Ou encore dans Pas moi, avec la prire du cerveau la bouche: ...et tout le temps la prire... quelque part la prire... pour que tout sarrte... et pas de rponse... ou pas entendue... trop faible... ainsi de suite... pas lcher... essayer toujours... ne sachant ce que cest... ce que cest quelle essaie... ce que cest quil faut essayer... (Beckett 1975, 94) En somme, cette prire sans dieu renvoie depuis sa solitude6 une inquitude fondamentale qui fait lessence, la structure et la tonalit de luvre. Cette prcarit caractrise ainsi les lments de lcriture de la posture (ici la prire): avec la temporalit spectrale dune posture sans 402

Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit

lieu fixe, lidentit du sujet sans nom de la reprsentation, mais aussi limage et le texte, le mot fait image comme enjeu esthtique majeur. On pourrait sinterroger pour finir sur lobjet paradoxal de cette prire beckettienne, considre comme exprience de lart (l encore, de lecture et de cration). Comme lattente dEn attendant Godot ou lAngoisse chez Heidegger, cette prire est dissocie de son objet. Elle ne sabandonne pas au tout autre et refuse la fascination. En prouvant ce dfaut dadresse et dobjet, elle impose un mouvement qui remet en cause prsence et absence, intrieur et extrieur, et induit une sparation qui est aussi ouverture: de soi soi, et de soi lautre, au rel et la mort. Ainsi, le spectre beckettien et le mot fait image rejouent sans cesse le processus de leur disparition et participent en mme temps dune quasi-prsence, dune visibilit imminente.7 Il faudrait peut-tre situer lobjet introuvable dune telle prire du ct de cette imminence toujours dj passe de la mort et de limage, mise en scne dans la solitude muette du spectre comme dans la logique formelle des oeuvres. Dune incarnation dans le corps de lcriture sa disparition syncope, suspendue, lumineuse, cette prire est ncessairement due et rpte sans fin pour continuer le travail dvidement, travail de lcart et du jeu, tantt comique, tantt mlancolique. Entre dedans et dehors et dans sa prcarit mme, le mouvement de la cration se jouerait alors entre la ncessit dune obscure tension interne8 et la recherche dune bonne distance qui libre de la fascination et du fantasme.
Notes 1. Devant une tte de femme de Schmidt-Rottluff. Cit par Knowlson (1999, 316). 2. Elle serait morte dj que cela naurait rien de choquant. Elle lest bien sr. Mais en attendant cela ne fait pas laffaire. Elle gt donc encore en vie sous la couverture (Beckett 1981, 51). 3. Cf. Derrida 1993, 58, concernant la question du spectre dissimule par la rponse ontologique de Marx: il ne sagit peut-tre plus du tout dune question et nous visons plutt une autre structure de la prsentation, dans un geste de pense ou dcriture, non la mesure dun temps. 4. Pour cette notion de tressage dans son rapport aux problmatiques de la figure et du fond, du voir et du lire, de la figuration et de labstraction dans la peinture contemporaine, cf. Damish 1984).

403

Guillaume Gesvret

5. On pourrait penser au Belacqua dantesque dont rve le personnage de Comment cest (1961): ce dernier halte dans la boue [...], ne se repose pas, rve dun Belacqua nattendant plus rien et quil voit seulement bascul sur le ct. Cette prire (inconcevable), ainsi lautre prire de Belacqua, na pas de valeur; elle nest pas entendue, non udita (Purgatoire, IV, 135). Elle ne va pas plus avant (Ferrini, 42). 6. Cf. LInnommable: Moi seul suis homme et tout le reste divin. (1953, 13) 7. Cf. Merleau-Ponty: [...] la quasi-prsence et la visibilit imminente qui font tout le problme de limaginaire. (23) 8. Cf. Le Monde et le pantalon, concernant les tableaux des frres Van Velde: Tout ce quon peut dire, cest quils traduisent, avec plus ou moins de pertes, dabsurdes et mystrieuses pousses vers limage, quils sont plus ou moins adquats vis--vis dobscures tensions internes. (1991, 21)

Ouvrages cits Badiou, Alain, Beckett lincrevable dsir, coll. Coup double (Paris: Hachette, 1995). Beckett, Samuel, Malone meurt (Paris: Minuit, 1951). , LInnommable (Paris: Minuit, 1953). , Pas moi in Oh les beaux jours suivi de Pas Moi (Paris: Minuit, 1975). , Mal vu mal dit (Paris: Minuit, 1981). , Cap au pire (Paris: Minuit, 1983). , Le monde et le pantalon (1945) in Le monde et le pantalon suivi de Peintres de lempchement (Paris: Minuit, 1991). , ...que nuages... in Quad (Paris: Minuit, 1992). Blanchot, Maurice, LEcriture du dsastre, coll. NRF (Paris: Gallimard, 1980). Clment, Bruno, Luvre sans qualits. Rhtorique de Samuel Beckett (Paris: Seuil, 1994). Damish, Hubert, Fentre jaune cadmium ou les dessous de la peinture, coll. Fictions & Cie (Paris: Seuil, 1984). Deleuze, Gilles, LEpuis, introduction Quad (Paris: Minuit, 1992). Derrida, Jacques, La diffrance (1968), Marges de la philosophie (Paris: Minuit, 1972). , Spectres de Marx, coll. La philosophie en effet (Paris: Galile, 1993). Clment, Bruno, Luvre sans qualits. Rhtorique de Samuel Beckett (Paris: Seuil, 1994).

404

Posture de la prire, criture de la prcarit Damish, Hubert, Fentre jaune cadmium ou les dessous de la peinture, coll. Fictions & Cie (Paris: Seuil, 1984). Ferrini, Jean-Pierre, Dante et Beckett (Paris: Herman, 2003). Grossman, Evelyne, Beckett et la reprsentation de la mort, in Samuel Beckett: lcriture et la scne, ed. E. Grossman et R. Salado (Paris: Sedes, 1998). Houppermans, Sjef, Continuit du deuil: de Proust Beckett, in SBT/A 10, LAffect dans loeuvre beckettienne, ed. Matthijs Engelberts, Sjef Houppermans, Yann Mvel, Michle Touret (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2000), 73-84. Knowlson, James, Beckett (Arles: Actes Sud, 1999). Merleau-Ponty, Maurice, Lil et lesprit (1960) (Paris: Gallimard, 1964). Noudelmann, Franois, Image et absence. Essai sur le regard, coll. Ouverture philosophique (Paris: lHarmattan, 1998).

405

RENCONTRE DE CHARLES JULIET AVEC SAMUEL BECKETT: Cette parole nue qui vient de la souffrance1

Anne Cousseau
In 1986, Charles Juliet published his Rencontres avec Samuel Beckett, which included four interviews he had with the author. Juliet had discovered Samuel Beckett as early as 1965 by way of his writings. Reading Beckett, notably his Textes pour rien, Molloy and LInnommable, had a determinant influence on Charles Juliets literary career. It is mostly in the company of Beckett that he finds his own voice. This article examines both the way in which Becketts writings may have had an influence on the beginning of Charles Juliets existential and poetic voyage, and the dialogue established between two related literary worlds.

Le 15 avril 1965, Charles Juliet note dans son Journal: Dcouverte de luvre de Beckett. Violente secousse. Charles Juliet a alors 31 ans, sa carrire dcrivain commence difficilement, et surtout douloureusement: il traverse en effet depuis 1957, anne o il dcide dabandonner ses tudes de mdecine pour se consacrer compltement lcriture, une priode de grande confusion et de souffrance psychique intense, lies tout la fois un mal-tre identitaire profond et la difficult dcrire. La lecture de luvre de Beckett entre alors en rsonance parfaite avec ce quil vit. Ce nest pas cependant en 1965, mais dix ans plus tt, quil a dcouvert cet auteur: il ny avait alors rien compris, selon ses propres mots. Sans doute ntait-il pas une tape de son cheminement existentiel et littraire propice une vritable rencontre. Cest le peintre Bram van Velde, ami commun de Charles Juliet et Samuel Beckett, qui ramne le pote une seconde lecture. Juliet rencontre Bram van Velde en 1964: celui-ci lui parle de Beckett ds leur premier entretien. Par la suite, ils lvoqueront quasiment chaque rencontre. Cest encore Bram van Velde qui incite Juliet rencontrer Beckett, ce quil fera finalement le 24 octobre 1968. Suivront 3 autres entrevues: le 29 octobre 1973, le 14 novembre 1975,

Anne Cousseau

et le 11 novembre 1977. Curieusement, il se contente de noter chaque fois dans son Journal ces quelques mots: Rencontre avec Samuel Beckett. Et cependant ces conversations, dterminantes pour lui, simpriment profondment dans sa mmoire. En 1986, il en publie le rcit chez Fata Morgana. Le texte sera ensuite rdit chez P.O.L. en 1999. Avant dtre un crivain, Charles Juliet est un grand lecteur, un lecteur passionn. Dans le dernier tome de son Journal, on trouve ainsi un vibrant loge de la lecture dont nous ne citons ici que quelques lignes: Sans les livres et la lecture, ma vie aurait t dsertique. Grce eux, ma terre a t richement fertilise par les eaux dune source qui na jamais tari. Do dinoubliables heures de dcouvertes, derrances, de trouble, de doutes, de remises en question, parfois deffondrement, ou linverse, dallgresse, de plnitude, dlvation. (Cit par Barry, 136) Cet apptit insatiable de lecture est au dpart dtermin par la conviction absolue de son ignorance: lorsquil dcide en effet de se consacrer compltement lcriture, il est dans le mme temps conscient que son enfance paysanne, puis ses tudes dans une cole militaire, lont priv dune culture littraire qui lui est maintenant indispensable. Avant dcrire, il lui faut avant tout frquenter assidment les grands crivains, et il sadonne alors avec avidit ce quil appelle ses orgies de lectures (1995, 129-30). Il pratique un mode de lecture empathique qui lui cote normment defforts: Je lis trs lentement, avec une participation plnire de la sensibilit, et [] lorsque cest possible, je maide de la phrase pour remonter ce qui la engendre, mefforce parcourir le chemin qua emprunt lcrivain, dcouvrir ce qui a pu le conduire crire telle ou telle phrase. (4 janvier 1962, in 1978, 185) La lecture nest pas seulement le lieu dun enseignement de lcriture, elle est aussi, mais les deux sont intimement lis pour Charles Juliet, ce qui permet de progresser dans la connaissance de soi: 408

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

Heures merveilleuses des voyages immobiles ! [] Tu rencontrais l ce qui en toi reposait encore dans des limbes, et tu vivais des heures exaltes sentir que tu tapprochais de la source. Ces hommes et ces femmes dont les uvres tont aid te mettre en ordre, dnuder ton centre, glisser parfois la rencontre de limprissable, de quel profond amour tu les as aims. (1995, 148) Cest dans cette double perspective quil faut situer la lecture des textes de Beckett avec qui, crit-il au dbut des Rencontres, dans ma solitude, jai poursuivi dinterminables dialogues (Barry, 10), et dont luvre la boulevers. Cest curieusement par lun des textes les plus ardus, les Textes pour rien, que Charles Juliet renoue avec Beckett en 1965: il le dvore avec passion. Par la suite, il se jette dans son uvre, lit et relit chacun de ses textes. Toutefois, ceux pour lesquels il se sentira le plus daffinits resteront, outre les Textes pour rien, Molloy et LInnommable (et cest donc la raison pour laquelle nous avons choisi de les privilgier dans notre tude). La rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett est dabord lhistoire dune reconnaissance. Lunivers beckettien lui offre alors la projection de ses tourments existentiels, de ses questionnements identitaires. Juliet se lit, se reconnat et se dcouvre au travers de Beckett. La lecture de Beckett participe donc pour lui une aventure essentielle qui est de lordre de la naissance: naissance, ou renaissance soi, sur un plan psychologique et spirituel, mais aussi naissance dun crivain. Beckett fut lune des figures dterminantes qui aidrent Charles Juliet placer sa voix, et trouver la voie de son criture. Ainsi ltude de cette rencontre offre-t-elle deux perspectives: analyser lmergence dun crivain au travers dune communaut qui est tout la fois psychique, spirituelle et littraire, mais aussi relire Beckett en empruntant les chemins de traverse que nous offre la sensibilit de Charles Juliet. Car le processus rflexif nest pas unilatral: si luvre de Beckett offre Charles Juliet le miroir de son aventure intrieure, en retour les pomes des premiers recueils de Juliet, les notes de son Journal (essentiellement les deux premiers volumes), ou encore certains passages de Lambeaux, entrent en rsonance intime avec les textes crits par Beckett entre 1946 et 1950. L se situe le sens de cette rencontre: change, partage de deux univers littraires qui, un moment de leur parcours, ont trouv des points de convergence. 409

Anne Cousseau

Il y a chez Charles Juliet la conviction tablie dune identit absolue entre le dsir dcrire et la souffrance: Si nous tions vritablement heureux, nous naurions pas crire. Lcriture rvle toujours une souffrance, une grave insatisfaction, parfois une impuissance vivre. (Barry, 89) Cest l tout dabord ce qui soude Charles Juliet luvre de Beckett: la reconnaissance dun mme mal-tre psychique, profond, intense, dsespr. A Rodolphe Barry, il dclare: Je me retrouvais dans ses hros, dans leur impuissance vivre (79). Cette souffrance, Juliet la reconnat jusque dans les traits de Beckett: Un visage model, creus, spiritualis par la souffrance et la tension intrieure. (Juliet 1999a [1986], 51) Assurment, quelquun dessentiellement diffrent. Un homme suprieur. Je veux dire: un homme qui se tient au plus bas, dans lintimit dune permanente interrogation sur le fondamental. Soudain, cette vidence: Beckett linconsolable. (25) Lorsque Charles Juliet se plonge dans luvre de Beckett, il traverse la priode la plus douloureuse de sa vie. Sa dcision darrter ses tudes de mdecine pour se consacrer lcriture, en 1957, signe le dbut dune vritable traverse du dsert, marque par un tat de chaos et de confusion absolus, et de repli sur soi. Les notes de son Journal, dont il commence la rdaction au mme moment, rvlent des pulsions suicidaires trs fortes. Laventure intrieure quil vit alors est de lordre du cheminement initiatique: Curieusement, on peut dire qutre soi-mme ne nous est pas donn. Il faut partir sa dcouverte et sengendrer. Nous naissons physiquement et nous avons natre ontologiquement. (Barry, 53) Partir la dcouverte de soi, cest tout dabord liminer la personnalit qui la constitu jusqualors, personnalit de surface quil avait reue 410

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

en particulier des annes dcole militaire: il sagit donc dentreprendre un travail dlimination, de destruction, de dnudation, selon ses propres termes, vritable tape de dstructuration psychique, sociale, qui conduit, selon le schma du scnario initiatique, ltat de mort initiatique, partir duquel peut soprer la reconstruction identitaire. Ce parcours existentiel, dont son uvre enregistre lvolution, Charles Juliet la souvent voqu. Ainsi le titre du recueil qui runit ses premiers pomes, crits entre 1960 et 1965, est lourd de sens: Fouilles dsigne ces explorations que jeffectuais dans la nuit de la substance interne. Il fallait au pralable couper les entraves, dmanteler appuis et dfenses, dfoncer le sous-sol (7). Les lectures quil effectue alors laident activement dans cette recherche dlucidation personnelle. Celle de Beckett en fait partie: le 7 novembre 1965, il note dans son Journal que Beckett appartient ces crivains qui chappent leur poque, nous concernent directement, nous tirent de la confusion, nous engagent natre, nous engendrent nous-mme (1979, 64). On peut dire alors que le ressort sur lequel sappuie sa lecture de lcrivain est tout dabord identificatoire. Lunivers de Beckett offre un espace psychique dans lequel Charles Juliet reconnat ce quil vit. Dans les Textes pour rien, Molloy et LInnommable, en particulier, il entend cette parole nue qui vient de la souffrance, celle dun tre que consume ce dsespoir [de ne pouvoir accder la vie] et que rien ne peut consoler, comme il le note dans le pome qui accompagne la mention de sa premire rencontre avec lcrivain, le 24 octobre 1968. Plus encore, les textes de Beckett mettent en mots, mettent en uvre, au sens littraire du terme, ce que Charles Juliet ressent confusment et quil peroit comme le fondement essentiel de son criture, mais quil ne parvient pas mettre en forme: Je me sens proche de ceux qui souffrent, doutent, cheminent, refusent de se soumettre, et cest cette souffrance, cette exprience de chacun que je voudrais traduire note-til le 27 mai 1959 (1978, 72). Chez Charles Juliet, lexpression de la souffrance se drobe, ne sest pas encore ajuste une parole qui serait sienne, une parole juste, na pas encore subi lalchimie littraire comme a su le faire Beckett, mler les mots et les larmes: Je pleure aussi, sans discontinuer. Cest un flot ininterrompu, de mots et de larmes. Le tout sans rflexion. [] je les confonds, mots et larmes, mes mots sont mes larmes, mes yeux ma bouche. (Beckett 1958, 167) 411

Anne Cousseau

La souffrance nest pas chez Beckett psychologise, ni verbalise le vocabulaire de laffect est assez peu employ , encore moins lobjet dun panchement sentimental: elle est le lieu dune laboration littraire. Si Beckett dcrit chaque page sa situation psychique (Juliet 1999b), cest par leffet de lopus littraire: lincertitude qui pse sur lidentit et lhistoire de ce que lon nose plus appeler un personnage partir de Malone meurt, lexpression dune parole en souffrance et qui ne parvient plus concider avec le rel ou mme avec celui qui lmet, qui ne dit plus rien dune intriorit devenue opaque, disent obliquement leffondrement psychologique et la douleur dtre au monde. Et cependant rien dintellectuel dans cette dmarche dcriture, et cest l un autre point auquel Charles Juliet est tout particulirement sensible. La parole de Beckett est viscrale, elle se tient au plus prs, au plus juste, de la souffrance humaine, chaque phrase que Beckett a crite, il la vcue quelque part. Chez lui, jamais rien de crbral (Bram van Velde cit par Juliet, 26 octobre 1969 in 1982, 36). Dans le mme temps, la lecture de Beckett aide au cheminement intrieur: Ainsi, un peu au hasard, laissant se dvider ce que je porte en moi, je me mets lui expliquer quil ma enseign la lucidit, arrach la confusion, centr sur lessentiel. [] Que mon trouble avait t profond de rejoindre travers des contres si tranges ce qui navait cess de me ronger depuis ladolescence. [] Que le silence qui peuple les pages des Textes pour rien mavait conduit en des rgions de moi-mme o jusqualors je navais jamais os me risquer. (Juliet 1999a [1986], 44-45). Ainsi, le miroir quil offre nest pas seulement rflexif, il est aussi projectif et permet dlucider ce qui est encore trs confus chez le pote, notamment ce quil appelle la recherche du neutre: le neutre dsigne pour lui laccs lintriorit la plus enfouie de chacun, et qui par l-mme atteint lessence de ltre humain. La recherche du neutre participe donc la fois de la singularit et de luniversalit humaines. Elle sinscrit dans la logique du cheminement initiatique, ce que Charles Juliet appelle le passage du moi au soi:

412

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

Il faut quitter le moi pour atteindre le soi, le soi tant une manire dtre, de voir, de sentir, dgage des limites de lindividuel. Le soi, cest souvrir la totalit, luniversel Toutefois, je dois prciser que cet universel on ne le vit qu travers sa singularit. (Barry, 58-59) La recherche du neutre, obsdante dans les notes de son Journal partir de 1959, constitue donc une tape essentielle de son criture puisquen tant au plus prs de la vrit humaine, elle permet daccder une parole juste, susceptible de communiquer pleinement: celle dun je travaill en profondeur [], de quelquun qui cherche la part commune et qui, travers ce quil est, exprime [] ce qui peut concerner autrui (Juliet, 1994). Laccs cet tat de singularit anonyme, ou de singularit commune, comme il dira galement, Charles Juliet le peroit prcisment chez Beckett, dans ce mouvement de dsincarnation progressive qui saisit les textes et qui permet datteindre le neutre dune fiction anonyme (Janvier, 41), tout en se situant au centre2 du fonctionnement de la psych et de lme humaines. Parvenir au neutre exige de dnuder: dnuder le je de lgocentrisme du moi, mais aussi dnuder la parole pour percevoir, et traduire, le murmure de la voix intrieure. Lvolution de luvre de Beckett est entirement gouverne par lmergence progressive de cette voix qui peu peu envahit compltement lespace du texte. Elle est perceptible par intermittences dans le rcit de Molloy. Mais il semble alors que le personnage oppose encore une certaine rsistance la laisser sexprimer.3 Peu peu, elle sempare du discours narratif dans la trilogie romanesque, et simpose dfinitivement dans LInnommable, qui nest plus quun long monologue soumis la pulsion imprative de la parole. Dans les Textes pour rien, cette emprise prend lampleur de la dmence. Le je nest plus quune poupe de ventriloque (170) et ne semble plus concider avec une identit stable, il est poreux, alin par des voix qui le traversent et en dissolvent les contours: Ce sont eux qui murmurent mon nom, qui me parlent de moi, qui parlent dun moi, quils en parlent dautres, qui ne les croiront pas, ou qui les croiront. Cest eux toutes ces voix, comme un bruit de chanes dans ma tte, ils me grincent que jai une tte. (151)

413

Anne Cousseau

Lorsque Charles Juliet rencontre Beckett pour la premire fois, en 1968, cest cette voix quil voque tout dabord face lcrivain: Ce qui mavait le plus impressionn, ctait cet trange silence qui rgne dans les Textes pour rien, un silence quon ne peut atteindre qu lextrme de la plus extrme solitude, quand ltre a tout quitt, tout oubli, quil nest plus que cette coute captant la voix qui murmure alors que tout sest tu. (Juliet 1999a [1986], 12) Cest prcisment ce murmure intrieur que Juliet cherche saisir dans la confusion qui lagite alors, si faible parfois, toujours menac de retourner au silence de la substance interne. Ainsi ce pome extrait de Fouilles: journe dpais brouillard secrte amortie je me parcours dun pas morne minutes interminables inaudible la voix murmure appelle cherche inlassablement clairer ces heures grises ruminations ressassements []

414

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

mais bientt ce qui balbutiait sengrisaille retourne au magma et lvidence simpose quaujourdhui tout demeurera voil inerte (49-50) Charles Juliet trouve dans luvre de Beckett un dispositif crateur qui est au cur de sa propre recherche littraire: lcriture est dabord coute. Il y a une criture de derrire, et cest la parole coute (Janvier, 77): cette belle formule de Ludovic Janvier propos de Beckett claire aussi bien la singularit potique de Charles Juliet. Cette voix intrieure laquelle lcrivain cherche se rendre rceptif nest pas bien sr trangre la notion dinconscient, et Charles Juliet le suggre plusieurs reprises: Nous connaissons tous ces moments o une voix parle lintrieur de nous. Parfois, elle est faible, inaudible, dautres fois, elle parle avec assez dintensit pour quon entende ce quelle dit. Mes pomes, ils scrivent dans ma tte quand je marche dans les rues, ou durant des insomnies. Je nai rien reprendre ce qui sest dict en moi. De mme pour mes notes de Journal au dbut. Ces notes trs brves taient dictes, elles surgissaient, je navais plus qu les transcrire. Molloy et En attendant Godot ont t crits sous cette dicte de linconscient. Beckett ma montr le manuscrit de cette pice, il ne comporte pas une seule rature. Il mavait dit: a sorganisait entre la main et la page. Cest tout fait cela. (1999b) On connat effectivement lintrt que Beckett a manifest pour les thories de la psychanalyse dans les annes 30, en particulier lorsquil entreprend sa psychothrapie avec le docteur Bion, qui lui donnera par ailleurs loccasion de se rendre quelques confrences donnes par Jung lautomne 1935. Les propos de Jung sur lautonomie de la pulsion cratrice, qui sourd des profondeurs de ltre indpendamment des facults conscientes pour sexprimer sur le papier, font cho aux propres convictions de Beckett ce moment. Cette conception de 415

Anne Cousseau

lcriture se renforce encore lors de la fameuse rvlation de 1946, quil voque deux reprises avec Charles Juliet: Jusque-l, javais cru que je pouvais faire confiance la connaissance. Que je devais mquiper sur le plan intellectuel. Ce jour-l, tout sest effondr [] Jai crit Molloy et la suite le jour o jai compris ma btise. Alors je me suis mis crire les choses que je sens. (Beckett cit par Juliet 1999a, 39) Ce quil dcouvre ce moment prcis, comme il lexpliquera Ludovic Janvier, cest quil devait dsormais crire avec lobscurit quil stait efforc de refouler (Beckett cit par Bair, 319). Ces paroles, le pote Charles Juliet les prolonge en un cho presque parfait: Le livre que lcrivain crit monte de sa part obscure (1999b), Il faut laisser advenir ce qui doit tre, sans intervenir Plus on sefface et mieux cest Il faut se mettre en tat dtre crit (Barry, 93). Ce qui marque donc la rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Beckett, cest bien l encore le partage dune exprience scripturale quil reconnat comme identique et qui laide progresser sur les sentiers de la cration. Dans le mme temps, il serait rducteur dassimiler la voix qui porte les textes de Beckett et de Juliet la simple expression de linconscient. Chez ces deux crivains, luvre se noue autour dune vritable potique de la voix. La voix intrieure nest pas un simple dispositif dinspiration, elle inscrit au lieu, au cur, de lcriture le surgissement de la parole dans sa matrialit physique: elle imprime au texte une pulsation, une scansion, un souffle, que lon peroit aussi bien, quoique diffremment, dans la disposition paginale des pomes de Charles Juliet que dans les proses denses de Beckett. Chez lun comme chez lautre, le flux de lcriture est port par le rythme de la parole: Je parle mentalement tout ce que jcris. Lcriture doit se calquer sur la parole, sur le rythme de la parole (Barry, 95). Mais cest aussi la matrialit sonore de la parole qui sentend dans ces textes: Les mots que jentendais, et je les entendais trs bien, ayant loreille assez fine, je les entendais la premire fois, et mme encore la seconde, et souvent jusqu la troisime, comme des sons purs, libres de toute signification. (Beckett 1951 [2002], 66) 416

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

Les paroles prononces ici par Molloy valent pour luvre de Beckett toute entire: il y a chez lcrivain un abandon du langage la simple dimension sonore de la parole, indpendamment du sens, de la mme faon que les pomes de Charles Juliet font retentir lpaisseur vibratoire de la langue, hors de toute recherche musicale. Cest au sens propre le grain de la voix que ces textes font entendre. Ce qui sans aucun doute donne la voix une telle paisseur est lintimit quelle entretient avec le silence: La voix module le silence note Charles Juliet le 20 septembre 1959 (1978, 87). Chez Beckett comme chez Charles Juliet, la voix sourd du silence sans le recouvrir. Silence et voix se maintiennent en un quilibre troit qui les renforce lun lautre sans en altrer lintgrit: une voix et un silence, une voix de silence, la voix de mon silence dit le rcitant des Textes pour rien (186). A la lecture de Beckett, Charles Juliet avait t fortement saisi par cet trange silence qui rgnait dans les Textes pour rien (1999a [1986], 12), et quil retrouve dune autre manire dans les conversations quil mne avec lcrivain. Il y revient dailleurs avec insistance: Sa beaut. Sa gravit. Sa concentration. Sa surprenante timidit. La densit de ses silences. Lintensit avec laquelle il fait exister linvisible. (1999a [1986], 24-25) Si les textes de Beckett sont traverss par le silence, cest paradoxalement au travers dune parole surabondante, dont le flux est constamment heurt par les ruptures de syntaxe, les rptitions qui ltranglent, les ellipses, les pauses qui en suspendent brutalement le cours: autant de disjonctions discursives qui trouent la parole et [mnagent] la part du silence, de lindicible (Juliet, 7 juillet 1960 in 1978, 130), en signalant chaque instant ce qui chappe au langage, son pouvoir de signifier et de nommer. Cest en revanche une parole douloureusement arrache au silence qui est rendue par les pomes de Charles Juliet, marque par la brivet des vers, la fragmentation syntaxique, et limportance accorde au blanc paginal qui semble toujours prs de la faire retomber dans les profondeurs de laphasie:

417

Anne Cousseau

hors des mots enfoui sous des strates de silence tension calme espace fragile le murmure de la source (1998 [1981], 81) Le silence apparat ainsi comme une chambre dcho qui permet lauscultation de la voix intrieure, tout comme il constitue un espace vibratoire qui en prolonge les rsonances: Luvre slabore dans le silence, tend au silence, nadmet que des mots gonfls de silence, et cest encore dans le silence de ltre quon la reoit note Charles Juliet le 28 janvier 1965 (1979, 23). Une parole qui saccorde, au sens musical du terme, la tnuit du murmure intrieur et au silence qui le porte, lenveloppe et lexhausse, ne saurait tre quune parole simple, dnue de toute surcharge stylistique, une parole qui sen tient lessentiel, une parole nue. Un trange silence, oui, et que prolonge la nudit de la parole. Une parole sans rhtorique, sans littrature, jamais parasite par ce minimum daffabulation qui lui est ncessaire pour dvelopper ce quil lui faut noncer (Juliet, 1999a [1986], 12): Charles Juliet lit ici Beckett, qui lui tend en retour le miroir de ses propres exigences potiques. Tout comme Beckett, Charles Juliet se situe, comme il le dit lui-mme, dune certaine manire [] hors de la littrature (Barry, 81), se dfiant du potique, sen tenant une langue simple et nue, exempte de tout lyrisme et de tout effet (1998 [1981], 8). Chez Beckett, ce dsir daffaiblir la dimension potique de lcriture en passe dabord par le choix de la langue franaise: selon ses propres termes, [en anglais], on ne peut pas sempcher de faire de la posie; en franais, cest plus facile dcrire sans style (Cit par Durozoi, 131). Cette recherche dune certaine neutralit stylistique commence se marquer fortement 418

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

partir de la Trilogie romanesque (textes de prdilection de Charles Juliet, rappelons-le): le passage au monologue intrieur, qui correspond par ailleurs la recherche dune parole au plus prs de la vrit intrieure de ltre, clipse progressivement toute rhtorique. Ainsi que lexplique Grard Durozoi, partir de 1946, la recherche scripturale de Beckett rpond un souci constant de neutraliser les effets stylistiques: lcrivain cherche sapprocher dun langage commun, presque oral, qui tend devenir celui de nimporte qui, o ne subsistent que des carts minimes par rapport au discours non littraire (Durozoi, 134). Beckett parlera lui-mme son propos dune criture de la pnurie. Chez Charles Juliet, la recherche de la neutralit stylistique drive trs directement de la qute du neutre voque prcdemment. Elle en est lexpression scripturale, et relve de ce que Charles Juliet dfinit comme un classicisme de la langue: Est classique une langue o chaque mot est induit par la tension du neutre. Do galit du ton, simplicit du vocabulaire, de la structure de la phrase, absence de particularits drivant de lindividu, de ses inclinations, de son histoire personnelle (9 novembre 1965 in 1982, 65) On a pu parler propos de sa posie dune posie minimale: un lexique restreint, des structures phrastiques souvent trs simples, peu dadjectifs, et peu de tropes. Lcriture de Charles Juliet est une criture asctique: par la simplicit, la densit, et la rigueur on pourrait dire aussi laustrit , lcrivain recherche le mot vrai et juste (ce sont deux termes qui reviennent sans cesse chez lui), qui soit au plus prs de la pense et de la sensation traduire. Alors quelle pourrait paratre aux marges de la posie, cette criture atteint au contraire par le refus des beauts de style ou des richesses de langage (4 dcembre 1961 in 1978, 176) un maximum de posie selon Jean-Pierre Simon: Lintransigeance du choix dans larsenal des moyens potiques disponibles confre invitablement aux partis pris du pote une plus forte valeur expressive. Cest simple: au lieu quil y ait dperdition du sens sur la surface pleine de la page, circulation dans le rseau des figures, il y a concentration, cristallisation sous les mots ou les rares effets lus []. Chaque mot est un puits (Simon, 11). Se dploie chez Juliet comme chez Beckett ce que lon pourrait appeler une esthtique de la pauvret: 419

Anne Cousseau

Je lui parle de la pauvret de son univers, tant en ce qui concerne la langue quen ce qui concerne les moyens mis en uvre: peu de personnages, peu de pripties, peu de problmes abords, et cependant, tout ce qui importe est dit, et avec quelle vigueur, quelle singularit. [] Il me parle de Joyce, de Proust, qui visaient tous deux crer une totalit, la rendre dans son infinie richesse. Il suffit, remarque-t-il, dexaminer leurs manuscrits ou les preuves quils ont corriges. Ils nen finissaient pas dajouter et de surajouter. Lui, il va dans lautre sens, vers le rien, en comprimant son texte toujours davantage. (Juliet 1999a [1986], 55) A cette exigence de pauvret dfendue par Beckett, Juliet fait cho par une formule lapidaire, qui rsume parfaitement les enjeux de leur qute littraire: La pauvret du verbe est le garant de sa vrit (13 fvrier 1965 in 1979, 31). Dune certaine faon, lun et lautre travaillent contre la langue, dans une dfiance permanente de ses drives qui faussent, ou excdent, le sens de ce que lon a dire: Dire cest inventer. Faux comme de juste dit le narrateur de Molloy (41), quoi Charles Juliet rpond dans son Journal La chose surgit et meurt dans le mot qui la nomme (29 novembre 1959 in 1978, 95). Ce combat men contre les dfaillances du langage volue toutefois diffremment chez les deux crivains. Chez Beckett, il se radicalise peu peu et en passe par une dsagrgation progressive de la langue. Il mne un constat dchec, annonc bien sr par le titre suggestif de LInnommable, dfinitivement valid par les Textes pour rien selon la formule bien connue: Nommer, non, rien nest nommable, dire, non, rien nest dicible, alors quoi, je ne sais pas, il ne fallait pas commencer (190). Lesthtique de la pauvret drive vers lappauvrissement du texte et de lcriture, vers lextinction de la voix peu peu absorbe par le silence: Elle faiblit encore, la vieille voix faible, qui na pas su me faire, elle se fait lointaine, pour dire quelle sen va, essayer ailleurs, ou elle baisse, comment savoir, pour dire quelle va cesser, ne plus essayer. [] Des traces, elle veut laisser des traces, oui, comme en laisse lair parmi les feuilles, parmi lherbe, parmi le sable, cest avec a quelle veut faire une vie, mais cest bientt fini, il ny aura pas de vie, il ny aura pas eu de vie, il y aura le silence, lair 420

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett

qui tremble un instant encore avant de se figer pour toujours, une petite poussire qui tombe un petit moment. (Beckett 1958, 202) Lors de leur premire rencontre, Beckett dit Juliet: Lcriture ma conduit au silence (Juliet, 1999a [1986], 21). Chez Juliet bien au contraire, le combat men contre linsuffisance du langage, quoique toujours vcu comme une souffrance, constitue nanmoins un moteur de cration puissant, la source dune parole certes parfois lente venir, douloureusement arrache au silence, mais qui jamais ne renonce, car anime par une foi inbranlable dans les mots, malgr tout. Cette divergence de positions est lune des raisons qui conduira Charles Juliet sloigner de luvre de Beckett. Peu peu, Charles Juliet quitte effectivement luvre de Beckett, suivant en cela le conseil que Beckett lui-mme lui avait adress: loignez-vous de moi.4 Alors quil entame une lente reconstruction de lui-mme et une lente remonte la vie, luvre de Beckett savre avoir sur lui un pouvoir mortifre selon ses propres termes. Il revient Camus, quil avait dlaiss pour Beckett, Camus dont lardeur vivre, la sensualit, lexigence morale trouvent en [lui] de profonds chos (Cit par A. Lauricella, 133), et se plonge dans la lecture des mystiques. Quoique son admiration pour Beckett demeure intacte, il ne le relira plus: Il y a dj plusieurs annes, lisant un livre de Beckett, je me suis heurt cette affirmation: vivre, cest se dcomposer. En moi, il y eut un sursaut et tout ce que je suis a silencieusement cri: non, vivre ce nest pas se dcomposer. Vivre, cest se construire, slever, se hisser vers la lumire. Et jai mis plusieurs secondes avant de me rendre compte que la vigueur de ma raction mavait fait me dresser. Un instant, je suis rest debout, rassembl autour de mon centre, vibrant de la dcouverte que je venais de faire. (10 mars 1982, cit par Barry, 82) Reste la rencontre de deux crivains qui a constitu, on laura compris, un moment dcisif dans le parcours littraire de Charles Juliet. La voix de Samuel Beckett, travaille par la souffrance, le doute et le silence a offert au pote le lieu dmergence de sa propre voix. Ces quelques vers du recueil Approches, quoique ne sy rfrant pas 421

Anne Cousseau

directement, le disent superbement: quand ta voix dfaille / et me fait don / de ce qui en moi / stait tu (Juliet 1998 [1981], 176). Et demeure au-del de cette rencontre le dialogue de deux uvres qui ne cesse de se poursuivre. Ainsi ce pome de Affts qui mvoque tout la fois Charles Juliet et Samuel Beckett: chass livr la nuit et la soif alors il fut ce vagabond qui essaie tous les chemins franchit forts dserts et marcages qute fivreusement le lieu o planter ses racines cet exil qui se parcourt et saffronte se fouille et saffte ce banni que corrode la dtresse des routes vaines mais qui parfois aux confins de la transparence hume lair du pays natal (1990, 4 de couverture)
Notes 1. Cette expression est celle de Charles Juliet lorsquil voque Molloy, LInnommable et les Textes pour rien, lors de lentretien accord Philippe de Jonckheere et Jacky Chriqui. 2.

Le neutre cest le centre (Juliet, 20 novembre 1959, 1978, 94).

3. Jcoute et mentends dicter un monde fig en perte dquilibre []. Et jentends murmurer que tout flchit et ploie, comme sous des faix. [] Et jcouterais encore ce souffle lointain, depuis longtemps tu et que jentends enfin []. Mais je ne lcouterai plus, pour le moment, car je ne laime pas, ce souffle lointain, et mme je le crains. Mais cest un son qui nest pas comme

422

Rencontre de Charles Juliet avec Samuel Beckett les autres, quon coute, lorsquon le veut bien, et que souvent on peut faire taire, en sloignant ou en se bouchant les oreilles, mais cest un son qui se met vous bruire dans la tte, on ne sait comment, ni pourquoi. Cest avec la tte quon lentend, les oreilles ny sont pour rien, et on ne peut larrter, mais il sarrte tout seul, quand il veut (Beckett 2002 [1951], p. 52-53). 4. La phrase complte, telle quelle est rapporte par Juliet dans les Rencontres, est la suivante: loignez-vous et de vous et de moi (1999a [1986], 43). Anne Lauricella reproduit lintgralit de la lettre qui contient ces mots, adresse par Beckett le ler janvier 1969. La formulation en est lgrement diffrente: loignez-vous et de mon travail et de vous-mme (Lauricella, 284).

Ouvrages cits Bair, Deirdre, Samuel Beckett (Paris: Fayard, 1979 [1978]). Barry, Rodolphe, Charles Juliet en son parcours, Rencontre avec Rodolphe Barry (Paris: Les Flohic diteurs, 2001). Beckett, Samuel, LInnommable (Paris: Minuit, 1953). , Nouvelles et Textes pour rien (Paris: Minuit, 1958). , Molloy (Paris: Minuit Double, 2002 [1951]). Durozoi, Grard, Beckett (Paris: Bordas, Prsence littraire, 1972). Janvier, Ludovic, Beckett par lui-mme (Paris: Seuil, crivains de toujours,1969). Juliet, Charles, Affts (Paris: P.O.L., 1990). , Fouilles suivi de Lil se scrute, Approches, Une lointaine lueur (Paris: P.O.L., 1998). , Journal I 1957-1964 (Paris: Hachette, 1978). , Journal II 1965-1968 (Paris: Hachette, 1979). , Journal III 1968-1981 (Paris: Hachette, 1982). , Lambeaux (Paris: Gallimard Folio, 1997 [P.O.L., 1995]). , Rencontres avec Samuel Beckett (Paris: P.O.L., 1999a [Fata Morgana, 1986]). , Juliet, linsoutenable lgret de labme, entretien avec Dominique Sampiero in Le Matricule des Anges, avril-juin 1994, n 7 (article disponible sur le site www.lmda.net). , Rencontre avec Charles Juliet, entretien avec Philippe de Jonckheere et Jacky Chriqui, 21 juin 1999b, www.initiales.org. Lauricella, Anne, Charles Juliet, do venu? (Paris: Le Castor Astral, 2004). Simon, Jean-Pierre, Charles Juliet, La conqute dans lobscur (Paris: jeanmichelplace Posie, 2003).

423

NOTES ON CONTRIBUTORS

Chris Ackerley is Professor and former HOD of English at the University of Otago, New Zealand. His speciality is annotation, especially of Malcolm Lowry and Samuel Beckett. Recent works include Demented Particulars: The Annotated Murphy (2nd. ed. 2004), Obscure Locks, Simple Keys: The Annotated Watt (2005), and with S. E. Gontarski the Grove Press and Faber Companion to Samuel Beckett (2004 & 2006). Elizabeth Barry is an Associate Professor at the University of Warwick, UK. She has published widely on Samuel Beckett in Journal of Beckett Studies, Samuel Beckett Today/Aujourdhui and Irish Studies Review, and her monograph, Beckett and Authority: The Uses of Clich, appeared with Palgrave Macmillan in September 2006. She has also published book chapters on the dramatists Jean Genet, Roy Williams and Sarah Kane. Jackie Blackman is a Government of Ireland scholar and has lectured on Beckett at Trinity College Dublin. In 2006 she was dramaturge for a centenary production of Endgame at the Samuel Beckett Theatre, Dublin. She gave the inaugural lecture for the Annual Beckett Lecture Series in Tel Aviv University (2007) and her essay Beckett Judaizing Beckett was awarded second place in the IFTR New Scholars prize, 2007. John Bolin is writing a D.Phil. thesis on Becketts novels and early aesthetic theory. He is a student at Exeter College, Oxford University. Gregory Byala has recently completed his doctoral work at Yale University with a dissertation entitled Samuel Beckett and the Problem of Beginning. He is currently a visiting lecturer at Muhlenberg College where he teaches courses on twentieth-century literature. Mara Jos Carrera is Lecturer in English Philology at the University of Valladolid (Spain). Research interests include Becketts short prose texts and manuscript editing. Anthony Cordingley teaches in lInstitut du Monde Anglophone at lUniversit de la Sorbonne Nouvelle Paris III. He is completing a PhD from the University of Sydney on Samuel Becketts philosophical and literary education, with a special focus on Comment cest/How It Is. Thomas Cousineau, Professor of English at Washington College in Maryland, has recently retired as the editor of The Beckett Circle/Le Cercle de Beckett.

Notes on Contributors His latest book is Three-Part Inventions: The Novels of Thomas Bernhard (Newark: University of Delaware Press; London: Associated University Presses, 2008). Anne Cousseau est Matre de Confrences en Littrature franaise lUniversit Nancy 2. Auteur de plusieurs articles et communications sur Marguerite Duras, elle a galement publi Potique de lenfance dans luvre de Marguerite Duras (Droz, 1997) et co-dit les actes du colloque Marguerite Duras : Marges et transgressions (Presses Universitaires de Nancy, 2006). Ses champs de recherche portent par ailleurs sur le roman contemporain, et lcriture de lenfance. Andrew Eastham specializes in Victorian Aestheticism, Modernism and Contemporary literature. He has recently written articles on Walter Pater and Oscar Wilde, Henry James, and Allan Hollinghurst. The current essay is part of a wider project on Literary Modernity and the Concept of Irony, stretching from Pater to Hollinghurst. He is also writing a book on Aestheticism and Theatricality: from Pater to Eliot. Marion Fries-Dieckmann is lecturer in the English Department of the University of Dsseldorf. She is co-editor of the volume Der unbekannte Beckett. Samuel Beckett und die deutsche Kultur (2005). Her recently published PhD thesis Samuel Beckett und die deutsche Sprache (2007) is on the German translations of Becketts drama. Maximilian de Gaynesford is Reader in Philosophy at the University of Reading and author of I: The Meaning of the First Person Term (OUP, 2006), Hilary Putnam (McGill-Queens, 2006) and John McDowell (Polity, 2004) as well as of various articles on the philosophy of mind and language, metaphysics, epistemology, ethics and aesthetics. Karine Germoni is Professeur agrge of French literature, and teaches twentieth century French Literature at the Universit de Provence. She is currently completing her doctorat Ecarts, Jeux et Enjeux de la ponctuation beckettienne. She has already published several articles on Beckett in The Journal of Beckett Studies and SBT/A. Guillaume Gesvret est tudiant en Lettres Modernes lUniversit Paris 7Denis Diderot. Il termine sous la direction dEvelyne Grossman un mmoire de Master 2 intitul: Lcriture du corps spectral dans Mal vu mal dit, Worstward Ho, Quad et ...que nuages... de Samuel Beckett. David A. Hatch teaches British Literature and Advanced Writing at Brigham Young University. His recent scholarship includes essays on Samuel Becketts

426

Notes on Contributors Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit, little magazines including Eugene Jolass Transition, and Utopia/Dystopia. Sjef Houppermans teaches modern French literature at Leiden University. He is the author of books on Raymond Roussel, Marcel Proust, Alain RobbeGrillet, Claude Ollier and Renaud Camus. He also published a collection of articles on French literature in a philosophical and psychoanalytical perspective : Lectures du dsir (1998) and wrote a study on Beckett entitled Samuel Beckett et Compagnie. He is a member of the board of SBT/A. Dirk Van Hulle teaches English literature at the University of Antwerp and maintains the Beckett Endpage (www.ua.ac.be/beckett). His publications include Joyce and Beckett, Discovering Dante and Textual Awareness. He is executive editor of the series of genetic editions of Becketts bilingual works and is currently working with Mark Nixon on Becketts Library. Paul Lawley has published widely on Becketts work over many years. His most recent publication is a student guide to Waiting for Godot (Continuum). Sen Lawlor is writing his Ph.D. thesis, on quotation and allusion in the early poems in English, at the University of Reading under the supervision of Dr Rnn MacDonald. Rnn McDonald is Director of the Beckett International Foundation and a Senior Lecturer in the School of English and American Literature, University of Reading. His recent publications include The Cambridge Introduction to Samuel Beckett (2006) and The Death of the Critic (2007). Franz Michael Maier is a Privatdozent of Musicology at the Freie Universitaet Berlin. His Habilitationsschrift Becketts Melodien. Die Musik und die Idee des Zusammenhangs bei Schopenhauer, Proust und Beckett appeared in 2006. Mark Nixon is Lecturer in English at the University of Reading. He is the CoDirector of the Beckett International Foundation there and has published widely on Becketts work, with a focus on Becketts relationship with German culture. He is currently preparing an electronic genetic edition of Becketts Textes pour rien / Texts for Nothing, and working with Dirk Van Hulle on Samuel Becketts Library. John Pilling is Emeritus Professor of English and European Literature at the University of Reading. He was for more than ten years a Director of the Beckett International Foundation there, and Editor of the Journal of Beckett Studies. He published his first book, Samuel Beckett (London: Routledge and

427

Notes on Contributors Kegan Paul) in 1976, and his last, A Samuel Beckett Chronology (Palgrave Macmillan), to celebrate the centenary in 2006. Friedhelm Rathjen is a free-lance literary critic, writer and translator. He is the editor of In Principle, Beckett is Joyce (Split Pea Press, 1994) and the author of more than twenty books in the German language, including weder noch: Aufstze zu Samuel Beckett (Edition ReJoyce, 2005), Samuel Beckett (Rowohlt, 2006) and Beckett: Eine Einfhrung ins Werk (Edition ReJoyce, 2007). Michael Angelo Rodriguez earned his M.Phil. in Anglo-Irish Literature from Trinity College Dublin, his M.T.S. from Harvard, and his Ph.D. from Florida State University. He is currently a Lecturer in the Writing Program at Boston University. Russell Smith is a Lecturer in English in the School of Humanities at the Australian National University. He has published several essays on Beckett in Samuel Beckett Today/Aujourdhui and the Journal of Beckett Studies, and is currently preparing a collection of essays on Beckett and Ethics for Continuum. He also writes regularly on contemporary visual art. Paul Stewart is Associate Professor and Head of the Languages and Literature Department of Intercollege, Nicosia. He is the author of Zone of Evaporation: Samuel Becketts Disjunctions, (Rodopi, 2006) and has published a number of articles on various facets of Becketts work, including articles in The Journal of Beckett Studies, and SBT/A. Carla Taban a obtenu en mars 2007 son doctorat en littrature franaise du 20e sicle de l'Universit de Toronto, avec une thse titre Modalits po()tiques de configuration textuelle: le cas de Molloy de Samuel Beckett. Un autre article traitant de La dimension diachronique des textes beckettiens paratra sous peu dans Voix plurielles, la revue lectronique de l'Association des professeur-e-s de franais des universits et collges canadiens.

428

rodopi Orders@rodopi.nlwww.rodopi.nl

Avant-Garde and Criticism


Edited by Klaus Beekman and Jan de Vries
Avant-Garde and Criticism sheds new light on the complex aims, functions, practices and contexts of art-criticism in relation to the European avant-garde. Although many avant-garde works and the avant-gardes of various countries have been analyzed, considerably less attention has been given to the reviews in newspapers and journals on avant-garde literature, art, architecture and lm. This volume of Avant-Garde Critical Studies will look at how art critics operated in a strategic way. The strategies of avant-garde criticism are diverse. Art critics, especially when they are artists themselves, attempt to manipulate the cultural climate in their favour. They use their position to legitimize avant-garde concepts and to conquer a place in the cultural eld. But they are also markedly inuenced by the context in which they operate. The position of fellow-critics and the ideological bias of the papers in which they publish can be as important as the political climate in which their criticism ourishes. The analysis of avant-garde art criticism can also make clear how strategies sometimes fail and involuntarily display non-avant-garde characteristics. On the other hand traditionalist criticism on the avant-garde offers new insights into its status and reception in a given time and place.

Amsterdam/New York, NY, 2007 361 pp. (Avant-Garde Critical Studies 21) Bound 73 / US$ 99 ISBN-13: 9789042021525

USA/Canada: 295 North Michigan Avenue - Suite 1B, Kenilworth, NJ 07033, USA. Call Toll-free (US only): 1-800-225-3998 All other countries: Tijnmuiden 7, 1046 AK Amsterdam, The Netherlands Tel. +31-20-611 48 21 Fax +31-20-447 29 79 Please note that the exchange rate is subject to uctuations

rodopi Orders@rodopi.nlwww.rodopi.nl

The Mourning After


Attending the Wake of Postmodernism
Edited by Neil Brooks and Josh Toth

Have we moved beyond postmodernism? Did postmodernism lose its oppositional value when it became a cultural dominant? While focusing on questions such as these, the articles in this collection consider the possibility that the death of a certain version of postmodernism marks a renewed attempt to re-negotiate and perhaps re-embrace many of the cultural, literary and theoretical assumptions that postmodernism seemly denied outright. Including contributions from some of the leading scholars in the eld N. Katherine Hayles, John D. Caputo, Paul Maltby, Jane Flax, among others this collection ultimately comes together to perform a certain work of mourning. Through their explorations of this current epistemological shift in narrative and theoretical production, these articles work to get over postmodernism while simultaneously celebrating a certain postmodern inheritance, an inheritance that can offer us important avenues to understanding and affecting contemporary culture and society.

Amsterdam/New York, NY, 2007 XII-306 pp. (Postmodern Studies 40) Paper 64 / US$ 86 ISBN-13: 9789042021624

USA/Canada: 295 North Michigan Avenue - Suite 1B, Kenilworth, NJ 07033, USA. Call Toll-free (US only): 1-800-225-3998 All other countries: Tijnmuiden 7, 1046 AK Amsterdam, The Netherlands Tel. +31-20-611 48 21 Fax +31-20-447 29 79 Please note that the exchange rate is subject to uctuations

Vous aimerez peut-être aussi